Lectures vpon the three first chapters of the Reuelation: preached in Cambridge anno Dom. 1595. by Master William Perkins, and now published for the benefite of this Church, by Robert Hill Bachelor in Diuinitie. To which is added an excellent sermon, penned at the request of that noble and wise councellor, Ambrose, Earle of Warwicke: in which is proued that Rome is Babylon, and that Babylon is fallen
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1604
        
      
       Approx. 914 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 195 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09442
         STC 19731
         ESTC S114472
         99849697
         99849697
         14859
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09442)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14859)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1251:18)
      
       
         
           
             Lectures vpon the three first chapters of the Reuelation: preached in Cambridge anno Dom. 1595. by Master William Perkins, and now published for the benefite of this Church, by Robert Hill Bachelor in Diuinitie. To which is added an excellent sermon, penned at the request of that noble and wise councellor, Ambrose, Earle of Warwicke: in which is proued that Rome is Babylon, and that Babylon is fallen
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Hill, Robert, d. 1623.
          
           [22], 373, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Richard Field for Cuthbert Burbie, and are to be sold at his shop in Paules Church-yard, at the signe of the Swan,
             London :
             1604.
          
           
             The sermon appears in this edition only.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Revelation I-III -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           LECTVRES
           VPON
           THE
           THREE
           FIRST
           CHAPTERS
           OF
           THE
           REVELATION
           :
           PREACHED
           IN
           CAMbridge
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1595.
           by
           Master
           
             William
             Perkins
          
           ,
           and
           now
           published
           for
           the
           benefite
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           by
           
             Robert
             Hill
          
           Bachelor
           in
           Diuinitie
           .
           To
           which
           is
           added
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           ,
           penned
           at
           the
           request
           of
           that
           noble
           and
           wise
           Councellor
           ,
           AMBROSE
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Warwicke
           :
           in
           which
           is
           proued
           that
           Rome
           is
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           that
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             dead
             which
             die
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             for
             they
             rest
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             and
             their
             works
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             REV.
             13.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Richard
             Field
          
           for
           
             Cuthbert
             Burbie
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Paules
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Swan
           .
           1604.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ❧
           To
           the
           right
           VVorshipfull
           Sir
           Edward
           Montagu
           ,
           Sir
           Walter
           Montagu
           ,
           Sir
           Henry
           Montagu
           ,
           and
           Sir
           Charles
           Montagu
           Knights
           ,
           M.
           Iames
           Montagu
           ,
           Doctor
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           Deane
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Chappell
           ,
           and
           M.
           Sidney
           Montagu
           Esquire
           ,
           the
           Ladie
           Susan
           Sandys
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladie
           Theodosia
           Capel
           ,
           children
           of
           that
           right
           worthy
           and
           religious
           Sir
           Edward
           Montagu
           of
           Bowghton
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Northhampton
           Knight
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Ladie
           Elizabeth
           his
           worthie
           wife
           ,
           sister
           to
           the
           right
           Honorable
           Sir
           Iohn
           Harington
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Exton
           :
           and
           father
           to
           the
           vertuous
           Ladie
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Bedford
           :
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           RIGHT
           Worshipfull
           ,
           as
           the
           Patriarch
           Iacob
           had
           a
           twelue
           sonnes
           ,
           so
           Christ
           the
           Messiah
           had
           b
           twelue
           disciples
           :
           but
           as
           Ioseph
           was
           beloued
           aboue
           c
           all
           those
           sonnes
           :
           so
           Iohn
           was
           beloued
           aboue
           d
           all
           the
           disciples
           ▪
           Ioseph
           was
           apparelled
           better
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           was
           inspired
           farre
           better
           then
           the
           rest
           .
           e
           Had
           it
           not
           bene
           for
           Ioseph
           Egypt
           had
           wanted
           her
           food
           temporall
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           bene
           for
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           wanted
           her
           food
           eternall
           .
           f
           The
           future
           state
           of
           Egypt
           was
           reuealed
           to
           Ioseph
           ,
           and
           the
           future
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           reuealed
           to
           Iohn
           .
           The
           one
           was
           g
           exiled
           ,
           because
           his
           father
           loued
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           exiled
           ,
           because
           his
           Maister
           loued
           him
           .
           The
           
           place
           of
           his
           exile
           was
           into
           the
           a
           Island
           of
           Pathmos
           ,
           being
           before
           by
           Traian
           put
           into
           a
           vessell
           of
           b
           scalding
           oyle
           .
           But
           that
           God
           who
           shewed
           his
           visions
           to
           c
           Abraham
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           d
           to
           Iacob
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           e
           to
           Ioseph
           in
           the
           stockes
           ,
           f
           to
           Moses
           in
           Midian
           ,
           g
           to
           Ieremie
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           h
           to
           Daniel
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           i
           and
           to
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           in
           the
           house
           of
           a
           Tanner
           ,
           euen
           he
           sheweth
           his
           visions
           to
           Iohn
           in
           his
           exile
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           persons
           ,
           he
           can
           aduance
           whome
           he
           list
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           bounden
           to
           place
           ,
           he
           can
           reueale
           where
           he
           list
           .
           For
           persons
           ,
           he
           can
           preferre
           k
           Abel
           before
           Cain
           ,
           l
           Iacob
           before
           Esau
           ,
           m
           Dauid
           before
           Eliab
           ,
           n
           Matthias
           before
           Iudas
           .
           He
           can
           make
           o
           Moses
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           p
           Iob
           a
           Potentate
           ,
           q
           Samuel
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           r
           Dauid
           a
           King
           ,
           s
           Salomon
           a
           Soueraigne
           ,
           t
           Elysha
           a
           plowman
           ,
           u
           Amos
           a
           Neatheard
           ,
           w
           Ieremie
           a
           Priest
           ,
           x
           Daniel
           a
           Prince
           ,
           y
           Isaiah
           of
           the
           bloud
           Royall
           ,
           z
           Matthew
           a
           Publicane
           ,
           a
           Peter
           a
           Fisher
           ,
           b
           and
           Paule
           a
           Tent-maker
           ,
           to
           be
           penners
           and
           preachers
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           place
           ,
           as
           no
           time
           can
           prescribe
           against
           the
           King
           of
           a
           nation
           ,
           so
           no
           place
           can
           prescribe
           against
           this
           King
           of
           all
           nations
           .
           c
           
             The
             wind
             bloweth
             where
             it
             listeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             where
             it
             listeth
             .
          
        
         
           It
           pleased
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           d
           that
           
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           ,
           that
           
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           e
           that
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           f
           
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
          
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           g
           
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             death
             ,
          
           h
           
             which
             hath
             that
             sharpe
             sword
          
           ,
           i
           
             his
             eyes
             like
             fire
          
           ,
           k
           
             his
             feete
             like
             brasse
          
           ,
           l
           
             the
             seuen
             Spirits
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             seuen
             Starres
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
          
           m
           
             the
             key
             of
             Dauid
          
           ,
           who
           is
           called
           here
           n
           
             Amen
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             creatures
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           he
           that
           o
           
             reuealeth
             secrets
          
           ,
           it
           pleased
           this
           Christ
           to
           reueale
           secrets
           to
           Iohn
           .
           Not
           by
           dreame
           as
           to
           p
           Iacob
           ,
           or
           apparition
           as
           to
           q
           Moses
           ,
           or
           by
           voice
           as
           r
           to
           Adam
           ;
           but
           partly
           by
           vision
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           
           voice
           as
           he
           did
           when
           he
           turned
           a
           Saule
           into
           Paule
           .
           This
           Iohn
           was
           
             Legatus
             à
             latere
          
           ,
           that
           Ambassadour
           who
           leaned
           on
           his
           Lords
           brest
           .
           
           He
           writeth
           Christs
           historie
           ,
           there
           he
           sheweth
           his
           loue
           to
           Christ
           :
           he
           writeth
           the
           Churches
           historie
           ,
           there
           Christ
           sheweth
           his
           loue
           to
           him
           :
           especially
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           do
           nothing
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           reueale
           to
           his
           b
           seruant
           this
           Prophet
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           we
           may
           see
           how
           it
           stood
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Chapters
           :
           and
           what
           condition
           it
           should
           haue
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           plainely
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           
           If
           we
           respect
           the
           generall
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           Iohn
           had
           described
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           which
           are
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           chap.
           4.
           and
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           chap.
           5.
           he
           cometh
           to
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           predictions
           ,
           cha
           .
           6.
           obsignations
           ,
           chap.
           7.
           indignations
           ,
           chap.
           8.
           9.
           
           Predictions
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           obsignations
           of
           such
           as
           must
           be
           saued
           ,
           &
           indignation
           on
           things
           to
           be
           destroyed
           .
           And
           for
           the
           more
           particular
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           hauing
           (
           chap.
           10.
           )
           shewed
           his
           warrant
           to
           write
           ,
           he
           cometh
           to
           her
           actions
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           her
           Prophets
           :
           secondly
           ,
           in
           her
           bodie
           .
           In
           her
           Prophets
           ,
           their
           fighting
           ,
           falling
           ,
           rising
           ,
           chap.
           11.
           
           In
           her
           bodie
           ,
           comparing
           her
           to
           a
           woman
           clothed
           with
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           chap.
           12.
           and
           describing
           her
           by
           her
           combats
           ,
           conquests
           ,
           triumphs
           :
           her
           combats
           defensiue
           ,
           chap.
           13.
           and
           offensiue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           words
           ,
           chap.
           14.
           threatnings
           ,
           chap.
           15.
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           chap.
           16.
           her
           victories
           gotten
           against
           that
           c
           whore
           ,
           chap.
           17.
           and
           18.
           the
           d
           Beast
           ,
           chap.
           19.
           and
           the
           e
           Dragon
           ,
           chap.
           20.
           
           And
           all
           that
           glorie
           which
           she
           shall
           haue
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           vnder
           the
           type
           of
           Ierusalem
           most
           comfortably
           set
           downe
           ,
           chap.
           21.
           22.
           
        
         
           The
           things
           in
           this
           booke
           were
           (
           I
           grant
           )
           very
           darke
           to
           them
           that
           liued
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophecie
           
           of
           Daniel
           was
           to
           them
           who
           liued
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Daniel
           .
           But
           as
           that
           Prophecie
           being
           fulfilled
           ,
           we
           can
           now
           tell
           what
           was
           foretold
           in
           it
           :
           so
           many
           things
           being
           fulfilled
           which
           were
           foretold
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           :
           and
           the
           posteritie
           to
           come
           shall
           better
           vnderstand
           this
           booke
           then
           we
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           all
           things
           are
           not
           yet
           fulfilled
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           booke
           like
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           a
           Anakims
           ,
           or
           the
           b
           
             tree
             of
             knowledge
          
           which
           may
           not
           be
           reached
           to
           :
           for
           c
           
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             readeth
             the
             words
             of
             this
             booke
             .
          
           But
           to
           come
           to
           these
           three
           Chapters
           written
           by
           Iohn
           surnamed
           the
           Diuine
           ,
           &
           expounded
           by
           one
           a
           most
           worthie
           Diuine
           .
           The
           first
           Chapter
           is
           a
           Proeme
           or
           Preface
           to
           the
           booke
           :
           the
           two
           latter
           are
           Epistles
           dedicating
           this
           booke
           .
           The
           dedication
           is
           made
           to
           d
           seuen
           seuerall
           Churches
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           to
           the
           Ministers
           which
           are
           called
           Angels
           .
           In
           the
           word
           of
           God
           Ministers
           haue
           many
           excellent
           titles
           giuē
           them
           ,
           (
           though
           now
           they
           are
           scarcely
           graced
           with
           titles
           )
           they
           are
           called
           e
           Prophets
           ,
           f
           Seers
           ,
           g
           Remembrancers
           ,
           h
           Trumpets
           ,
           i
           Watchmen
           ,
           k
           Husbandmen
           ,
           l
           Stewards
           ,
           m
           Maydens
           ,
           n
           Fishers
           ,
           o
           Leaders
           ,
           p
           Elders
           ,
           q
           Salt
           ,
           r
           Starres
           ,
           s
           Angels
           and
           t
           
             Shepheards
             .
             Prophets
          
           to
           teach
           ,
           Seers
           to
           foretell
           ,
           Remembrancers
           to
           put
           in
           mind
           ,
           Trumpets
           to
           sound
           ,
           Watchmen
           to
           admonish
           ,
           Husbandmen
           to
           plow
           vp
           ,
           Stewards
           to
           distribute
           ,
           Maydens
           to
           keepe
           pure
           the
           doctrine
           of
           truth
           ,
           Fishers
           to
           catch
           men
           ,
           Leaders
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           Elders
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           Salt
           to
           season
           ,
           Starres
           to
           giue
           light
           ,
           Angels
           to
           declare
           ,
           and
           Shepheards
           to
           feed
           :
           to
           feed
           (
           I
           say
           )
           soundly
           by
           doctrine
           ,
           liberally
           by
           charitie
           ,
           and
           religiously
           by
           life
           .
           By
           doctrine
           :
           for
           
             Sacerdos
             sine
             doctrina
             ,
             est
             nauis
             sine
             velis
             ,
          
           a
           Priest
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           is
           a
           ship
           without
           sailes
           .
           By
           liberalitie
           :
           for
           u
           
             Nihil
             habet
             homo
             adeò
             diuinum
             quàm
             benefacere
             ,
          
           man
           is
           in
           nothing
           
           more
           like
           God
           ,
           then
           in
           doing
           good
           .
           By
           life
           :
           for
           
             cuius
             vita
             despicitur
             ,
             eius
             oratio
             contemnitur
             :
          
           his
           words
           are
           not
           esteemed
           ,
           whose
           life
           is
           not
           approued
           .
           And
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           them
           as
           it
           was
           of
           
             Origen
             :
             Quale
             habuit
             verbū
             ,
             talem
             habuit
             vitam
             :
          
           as
           his
           words
           were
           ,
           so
           were
           his
           workes
           .
           They
           must
           not
           be
           barren
           like
           mount
           a
           Gilboah
           ,
           but
           b
           weaned
           as
           Samuel
           was
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           offered
           vnto
           the
           Lord.
           They
           must
           be
           pure
           water
           if
           they
           will
           cleanse
           others
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           whetstones
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           sharpen
           others
           .
           They
           must
           be
           in
           c
           integritie
           Abrahams
           ,
           d
           in
           meekenesse
           Moses
           ,
           e
           in
           knowledge
           Arons
           ,
           f
           in
           pains
           Paules
           ,
           g
           and
           in
           praying
           Samuels
           ,
           and
           remēber
           ,
           that
           as
           Augustine
           said
           :
           
             Manus
             pauperū
             sunt
             gazophylaciū
             Christi
          
           .
           The
           hands
           of
           the
           poore
           are
           the
           treasurie
           of
           Christ.
           I
           need
           not
           speake
           much
           of
           the
           dutie
           of
           a
           Minister
           :
           for
           euery
           one
           wil
           teach
           him
           his
           duty
           ,
           that
           wil
           not
           be
           ranged
           within
           any
           dutie
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           These
           Churches
           were
           then
           like
           h
           Dauids
           Worthies
           ,
           excellent
           aboue
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           world
           :
           but
           because
           they
           
             lost
             their
             first
          
           i
           loue
           ,
           k
           
             were
             not
             faithfull
             to
             the
             death
             ,
          
           l
           
             maintained
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Balaam
          
           ,
           m
           
             suffered
             women
             to
             teach
          
           ,
           n
           
             bare
             a
             name
             onely
             to
             liue
             ,
          
           o
           
             had
             but
             a
             litle
             strength
          
           ,
           p
           
             were
             neither
             hote
             nor
             cold
          
           ,
           and
           q
           
             repented
             not
             as
             they
             should
             haue
             done
             ,
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           they
           are
           reprehended
           by
           Iohn
           ,
           threatened
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Candlesticke
           of
           the
           Gospell
           is
           now
           taken
           away
           from
           them
           .
           
             Iam
             seges
             est
             vbi
             Troia
             fuit
             .
          
           Now
           Mahomet
           rageth
           ,
           where
           Messiah
           did
           raigne
           .
           Are
           they
           reprehended
           ?
           let
           vs
           hearken
           :
           are
           they
           threatened
           ?
           let
           vs
           feare
           :
           are
           they
           fallen
           ?
           let
           vs
           labour
           to
           continue
           .
           
           From
           Iohns
           reprehension
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           one
           said
           )
           
             hereof
             our
             Elders
             haue
             complained
             ,
             hereof
             do
             we
             complaine
             ,
             and
             hereof
             they
             which
             liue
             after
             vs
             will
             complaine
             ,
             that
             men
             waxe
             worse
             ,
          
           and
           liue
           not
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           
           Gods
           word
           .
           From
           Christs
           threatning
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           y
           who
           first
           
             offereth
             peace
          
           before
           he
           fight
           against
           vs
           ▪
           that
           we
           being
           forewarned
           ,
           might
           be
           forearmed
           .
           And
           by
           the
           wofull
           downefall
           of
           these
           seuen
           Churches
           ,
           let
           z
           
             vs
             that
             stand
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             fall
             not
             :
          
           for
           if
           God
           spared
           not
           the
           a
           old
           world
           who
           despised
           Noah
           ,
           the
           Sodomites
           who
           vexed
           Lot
           ,
           b
           Ierusalem
           which
           abused
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           c
           
             Colossa
             ,
             Hierapolis
          
           ,
           and
           Laodicea
           ,
           who
           reiected
           Paule
           ,
           and
           these
           Asian
           Churches
           who
           did
           not
           grow
           in
           righteousnesse
           as
           they
           did
           in
           riches
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           d
           
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             saluation
             ?
          
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           these
           Sermons
           are
           most
           worthie
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           in
           this
           present
           age
           .
           O
           then
           let
           vs
           now
           e
           
             consider
             this
             season
          
           :
           f
           
             redeeme
             the
             oportunitie
          
           ,
           g
           
             not
             harden
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           but
           regard
           the
           time
           of
           our
           present
           visitation
           .
           As
           the
           day
           openeth
           and
           shutteth
           with
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           so
           saluation
           openeth
           and
           shutteth
           with
           the
           Gospell
           .
           h
           
             Whilst
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             let
             vs
             heare
             his
             voice
             :
          
           i
           
             He
             that
             laboureth
             in
             Sommer
             is
             the
             sonne
             of
             Wisedom
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             sleepeth
             in
             haruest
             is
             the
             son
             of
             confusiō
             .
          
        
         
           All
           things
           in
           the
           world
           do
           take
           their
           time
           ,
           the
           bird
           to
           build
           her
           nest
           ,
           the
           husbandman
           to
           sow
           his
           seed
           ,
           the
           mariner
           to
           go
           to
           sea
           ,
           the
           gardener
           to
           set
           his
           trees
           ,
           the
           sicke
           patient
           to
           take
           physicke
           ,
           the
           cooke
           to
           season
           meates
           ,
           and
           the
           dresser
           of
           the
           vineyard
           to
           gather
           his
           fruite
           .
           It
           will
           be
           too
           late
           to
           build
           in
           Sommer
           ,
           to
           sow
           in
           haruest
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           sea
           when
           the
           ship
           is
           lanched
           ,
           to
           transplant
           trees
           when
           they
           are
           old
           ,
           to
           take
           phisicke
           when
           we
           are
           dying
           ,
           to
           season
           meates
           when
           they
           are
           vnsauorie
           ,
           &
           when
           winter
           is
           come
           to
           gather
           fruite
           .
           The
           k
           fiue
           foolish
           virgins
           came
           too
           late
           ,
           Diues
           l
           in
           hell
           repenteth
           too
           late
           ,
           the
           time
           present
           is
           only
           ours
           .
           Is
           the
           fig-tree
           fruitlesse
           ?
           it
           shall
           heare
           that
           sentence
           ,
           m
           
             Neuer
             fruite
             grow
             on
             thee
             any
             more
             .
          
           n
           
             Get
             thee
             then
             
             righteousnesse
             before
             thou
             come
             to
             iudgement
             :
             vse
             Physicke
             before
             thou
             be
             sicke
             ,
             and
             whilst
             thou
             maist
             yet
             sinne
             ,
             shew
             thy
             conuersion
             ,
          
           as
           the
           wise
           man
           exhorteth
           euery
           man.
           But
           alas
           ,
           whereunto
           shall
           I
           liken
           this
           generation
           ?
           we
           are
           like
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           lost
           our
           first
           loue
           ;
           or
           the
           Laodiceans
           ,
           we
           are
           b
           neither
           hote
           nor
           cold
           :
           or
           the
           twilight
           ,
           neither
           day
           nor
           night
           :
           or
           the
           Autumne
           ,
           neither
           faire
           nor
           fowle
           :
           or
           one
           sicke
           of
           an
           ague
           ,
           one
           day
           well
           another
           ill
           :
           or
           a
           man
           in
           a
           Lethargie
           ,
           neither
           aliue
           nor
           dead
           :
           or
           Hermaphroditus
           ,
           neither
           male
           nor
           female
           :
           or
           to
           those
           creatures
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           liue
           in
           water
           or
           on
           land
           :
           or
           the
           Lionesse
           ,
           which
           the
           oftener
           she
           breedeth
           ;
           the
           fewer
           cubs
           she
           beareth
           :
           or
           the
           Mariner
           ,
           who
           is
           onely
           good
           in
           a
           storme
           :
           or
           the
           Marigold
           ,
           that
           shutteth
           and
           openeth
           with
           the
           Sunne
           :
           or
           the
           Mermaides
           ,
           which
           are
           halfe
           flesh
           half
           fish
           .
           I
           would
           to
           God
           we
           were
           either
           hote
           or
           cold
           :
           that
           as
           the
           hotest
           regions
           bring
           foorth
           sweetest
           spices
           ,
           so
           most
           zealous
           people
           might
           be
           most
           fruitfull
           in
           good
           workes
           :
           that
           as
           the
           Sunne
           in
           the
           heauen
           is
           swiftest
           at
           her
           setting
           ,
           so
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           might
           be
           best
           at
           their
           ending
           .
           But
           is
           it
           so
           ?
           no
           :
           the
           more
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           the
           more
           ignorant
           are
           many
           ;
           and
           the
           older
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           colder
           in
           religion
           .
           We
           haue
           indeed
           many
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           
             Aristogîton
             ,
             Marte●
          
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             religionem
             in
             lingua
          
           ,
           religion
           in
           tong
           :
           but
           when
           trial
           is
           made
           of
           vs
           ,
           euery
           c
           Phocion
           can
           espie
           our
           halting
           :
           and
           then
           with
           d
           Archilochus
           we
           thinke
           it
           better
           
             clypeum
             abjicere
             quàm
             interire
          
           ,
           euen
           to
           cast
           off
           all
           religion
           ,
           then
           to
           vndergo
           the
           least
           disgrace
           for
           religion
           .
        
         
           e
           The
           Moone
           desiring
           to
           be
           apparelled
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Planets
           ,
           answer
           was
           made
           her
           ,
           that
           her
           diuerse
           chaunges
           could
           admit
           no
           kind
           of
           habite
           .
           And
           we
           desiring
           to
           be
           attired
           with
           the
           robes
           of
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           
           since
           we
           tread
           a
           
             not
             the
             Moone
             vnder
             our
             feet
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           neuer
           be
           clothed
           as
           the
           Church
           was
           ,
           with
           the
           b
           
             Sunne
             .
             Who
             is
             wise
          
           ,
           c
           
             and
             he
             shall
             vnderstand
             these
             things
             ;
             and
             prudent
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             know
             them
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           labour
           to
           d
           
             grow
             in
             grace
          
           ,
           to
           abound
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           be
           full
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           to
           ouercome
           all
           the
           vnderminers
           of
           our
           future
           saluation
           .
           Then
           shall
           we
           e
           
             eate
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
          
           not
           
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             tast
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             haue
             power
             ouer
             nations
             ,
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             ,
             made
             pillars
             in
             Gods
             temple
             ,
             and
             sit
             with
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             Father
             .
          
           And
           though
           the
           f
           
             sonne
             of
             Ishai
          
           cannot
           make
           vs
           Captains
           of
           thousands
           ,
           yet
           that
           
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
          
           will
           g
           make
           vs
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           That
           we
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           
             beleeue
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             put
             on
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           be
           renewed
           by
           repentance
           .
           The
           first
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           the
           second
           comely
           ,
           the
           third
           profitable
           .
           To
           come
           to
           the
           first
           :
           it
           is
           necessarie
           we
           should
           beleeue
           :
           for
           
             he
             that
          
           h
           
             beleeueth
             not
             ,
             is
             condemned
             alreadie
             ,
          
           he
           is
           condemned
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           owne
           conscience
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           condemned
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           for
           i
           
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             abideth
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           The
           more
           I
           consider
           the
           fruites
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           more
           I
           see
           the
           necessitie
           of
           faith
           .
           k
           Through
           it
           we
           are
           saued
           :
           l
           by
           it
           we
           are
           iustified
           :
           m
           in
           it
           we
           liue
           .
           We
           are
           saued
           from
           Satan
           ,
           iustified
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           liue
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           the
           Church
           ?
           nay
           ,
           by
           it
           we
           liue
           in
           heauen
           :
           for
           n
           
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             in
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             euerlasting
             life
             .
          
           Faith
           is
           that
           which
           o
           
             purifieth
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           maketh
           the
           whole
           man
           to
           p
           
             runne
             the
             wayes
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
          
           q
           
             giueth
             entrance
             to
             grace
          
           ,
           r
           
             accesse
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
          
           ,
           s
           
             made
             the
             Elders
             well
             reported
             of
             ,
          
           and
           each
           Christian
           to
           t
           stand
           to
           the
           profession
           of
           Christ.
           It
           is
           that
           u
           hand
           by
           which
           we
           must
           apprehend
           Christ
           :
           that
           w
           shield
           by
           which
           we
           resist
           all
           the
           
           fierie
           darts
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           and
           that
           a
           meanes
           by
           which
           we
           do
           good
           to
           others
           .
           b
           By
           faith
           we
           
             receiue
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           c
           are
           
             members
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           d
           we
           
             are
             risen
             with
             him
          
           :
           e
           
             he
             dwelleth
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           :
           f
           
             we
             feed
             on
             him
             continually
          
           :
           g
           
             resist
             Satan
          
           :
           h
           
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
          
           :
           i
           
             and
             the
             word
             which
             we
             heare
             becometh
             profitable
             .
          
           And
           what
           shall
           I
           say
           ?
           faith
           is
           of
           such
           a
           qualitie
           ,
           that
           it
           k
           vniteth
           vs
           to
           Christ
           ,
           l
           maketh
           vs
           certaine
           of
           our
           saluation
           ,
           m
           bold
           in
           our
           profession
           ,
           ministreth
           n
           true
           ioy
           ,
           o
           giueth
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           p
           sanctifieth
           our
           gifts
           ,
           and
           maketh
           vs
           refuse
           the
           q
           pleasures
           of
           this
           present
           world
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           no
           sinne
           can
           condemne
           him
           who
           hath
           this
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           no
           vertue
           can
           saue
           him
           who
           wanteth
           it
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           obiect
           of
           faith
           .
           The
           most
           comely
           garment
           that
           euer
           we
           can
           weare
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           couered
           with
           the
           r
           robes
           of
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           .
           s
           Iacob
           was
           blessed
           by
           Esaus
           garments
           ;
           &
           we
           are
           blessed
           by
           Christs
           garments
           .
           What
           we
           see
           through
           a
           greene
           glasse
           ,
           seemeth
           all
           to
           be
           greene
           :
           and
           what
           God
           seeth
           thorough
           Christ
           it
           is
           al
           amiable
           .
           We
           must
           put
           on
           this
           aparel
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Canticles
           :
           t
           
             I
             haue
             put
             off
             my
             clothes
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             put
             them
             on
             againe
             ?
          
           or
           as
           a
           gowne
           ,
           that
           we
           cast
           off
           when
           we
           come
           to
           our
           home
           :
           but
           we
           must
           so
           put
           him
           on
           ,
           that
           we
           neuer
           put
           him
           off
           againe
           .
           We
           must
           put
           him
           on
           by
           imputation
           ,
           imitation
           ,
           infusion
           ,
           and
           profession
           :
           by
           imputation
           of
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           imitation
           of
           his
           vertues
           ,
           infusion
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           his
           name
           .
           Thus
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           get
           Christ
           :
           for
           what
           though
           a
           man
           could
           commaund
           the
           earth
           with
           Alexander
           ,
           the
           u
           sea
           with
           Moses
           ,
           the
           w
           fire
           with
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           the
           x
           Sunne
           with
           Iosuah
           ?
           What
           though
           he
           were
           as
           rich
           as
           y
           Salomon
           ,
           as
           wise
           as
           z
           Achitophel
           ,
           as
           strong
           as
           a
           Sampson
           ,
           as
           swift
           as
           b
           Ahimaaz
           ,
           as
           beautifull
           as
           c
           Absolon
           ,
           as
           fortunate
           
           as
           a
           Metellus
           ,
           &
           descended
           as
           b
           Paul
           was
           of
           the
           bloud
           royal
           of
           Princes
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           not
           Christ
           he
           hath
           nothing
           .
           Yea
           say
           a
           man
           had
           the
           abstinence
           of
           Aristydes
           ,
           the
           innocencie
           of
           Phocion
           ,
           the
           holinesse
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           the
           almes
           deedes
           of
           Cimon
           ,
           the
           moderation
           of
           Camillus
           ,
           the
           honestie
           ,
           iustice
           ,
           and
           faithfulnesse
           of
           both
           Catoes
           ,
           all
           these
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           were
           but
           c
           
             splendida
             peccata
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           d
           dung
           in
           regard
           of
           Christ.
           For
           haue
           him
           and
           haue
           all
           things
           ,
           want
           him
           and
           want
           all
           things
           :
           he
           is
           in
           ,
           at
           ,
           and
           after
           death
           aduantage
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           it
           is
           profitable
           to
           repent
           :
           for
           if
           we
           e
           turne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           will
           turne
           to
           vs
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           turne
           ,
           consider
           his
           f
           mercies
           in
           forgiuing
           ,
           his
           g
           benefites
           in
           giuing
           ,
           his
           h
           patience
           in
           forbearing
           ,
           and
           his
           i
           iudgments
           in
           punishing
           .
           k
           The
           word
           preached
           ,
           l
           sinnes
           committed
           ,
           and
           that
           m
           few
           shall
           be
           saued
           :
           n
           the
           shortnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           o
           the
           vncertaintie
           of
           life
           ,
           p
           and
           the
           certaintie
           of
           death
           :
           q
           the
           ioyes
           of
           heauen
           ,
           r
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           s
           comfort
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           that
           else
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           t
           comfort
           in
           death
           :
           u
           pray
           we
           cannot
           vnlesse
           we
           repent
           ,
           and
           w
           perish
           we
           shall
           vnlesse
           we
           repent
           :
           but
           blessed
           shall
           we
           be
           if
           we
           do
           repent
           .
           But
           
             manum
             de
             tabula
             Magister
             adest
          
           :
           this
           discourse
           following
           will
           teach
           vs
           these
           things
           :
           and
           it
           am
           I
           bold
           to
           present
           to
           your
           Worships
           .
           Iohn
           sent
           his
           Reuelation
           to
           many
           Churches
           ,
           and
           I
           present
           his
           Epistles
           to
           many
           worthie
           personages
           :
           x
           and
           to
           whom
           may
           I
           better
           present
           them
           thē
           to
           you
           .
           Iohn
           was
           a
           disciple
           full
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           breethrē
           full
           of
           loue
           .
           The
           Preacher
           of
           these
           Lectures
           was
           well
           knowne
           to
           many
           ,
           but
           to
           none
           better
           then
           to
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           especially
           to
           those
           who
           were
           in
           my
           time
           worthie
           members
           of
           that
           most
           worthie
           y
           Colledge
           with
           him
           .
           And
           the
           rather
           I
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           times
           to
           come
           may
           reioyce
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           from
           one
           honorable
           root
           haue
           issued
           so
           many
           
           profitable
           branches
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           
           You
           are
           sixe
           brethren
           as
           pillars
           of
           your
           house
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           sisters
           as
           fruitfull
           vines
           of
           the
           same
           :
           
           one
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           her
           I
           knew
           a
           Ladie
           of
           admirable
           vertues
           :
           the
           other
           two
           are
           ,
           and
           long
           may
           they
           be
           so
           .
           You
           are
           all
           brethren
           by
           nature
           of
           one
           venter
           ,
           nation
           of
           one
           countrie
           ,
           grace
           of
           one
           spirit
           ,
           affection
           of
           one
           heart
           ,
           fortune
           in
           great
           fauour
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           hope
           by
           your
           holy
           behauiour
           .
           And
           a
           concerning
           brotherly
           loue
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           to
           write
           vnto
           you
           :
           
             for
             you
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             loue
             one
             another
             .
          
           Your
           b
           Scilurus
           at
           his
           death
           need
           not
           teach
           you
           concord
           ,
           by
           giuing
           to
           each
           of
           you
           a
           sheafe
           of
           arrowes
           ,
           which
           cannot
           well
           be
           broken
           whilst
           they
           are
           conioyned
           :
           for
           you
           by
           your
           amitie
           make
           your selues
           inuincible
           .
           If
           c
           Chilo
           the
           Lacedaemonian
           died
           for
           ioy
           to
           see
           one
           sonne
           crowned
           at
           Olympus
           ,
           and
           d
           
             Diagoras
             Rhodius
          
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           when
           his
           three
           children
           got
           the
           garland
           at
           a
           wrestling
           :
           and
           e
           Iacob
           so
           reioyced
           to
           heare
           of
           his
           one
           Ioseph
           ,
           to
           be
           aduanced
           greatly
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Egypt
           :
           how
           might
           that
           happie
           father
           of
           yours
           reioyce
           ,
           to
           see
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           one
           sonne
           sitting
           as
           
             high
             Sheriffe
          
           of
           the
           shire
           ,
           another
           preaching
           before
           the
           Iudges
           of
           Assize
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           pleading
           as
           Councellor
           at
           the
           barre
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           great
           expectation
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ?
           Thus
           f
           
             wise
             sons
             are
             a
             ioy
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
          
           and
           all
           may
           g
           behold
           
             how
             good
             and
             comely
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             for
             brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             vnitie
             .
             Aristotle
          
           could
           say
           ,
           
           that
           parents
           were
           not
           blessed
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           were
           after
           their
           death
           blessed
           in
           their
           children
           .
           And
           surely
           it
           is
           no
           small
           part
           of
           a
           fathers
           blessednesse
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           children
           like
           to
           flourish
           when
           he
           is
           gone
           .
           Nay
           of
           all
           monuments
           that
           parents
           can
           leaue
           behind
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           (
           as
           one
           saith
           )
           like
           to
           a
           vertuous
           sonne
           .
           But
           all
           parents
           are
           not
           so
           blessed
           .
           h
           Adams
           two
           sonnes
           could
           not
           
           agree
           in
           one
           field
           ,
           a
           Abrahams
           in
           one
           house
           ,
           b
           Isaaks
           in
           one
           wombe
           ,
           c
           Dauids
           in
           one
           pallace
           ,
           nor
           those
           d
           
             two
             brethren
          
           in
           the
           diuision
           of
           an
           inheritance
           .
           And
           though
           concord
           amongst
           brethrē
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           must
           deuide
           the
           inheritance
           )
           be
           very
           rare
           ,
           yet
           do
           you
           ,
           euen
           in
           this
           ,
           most
           comfortably
           agree
           .
           You
           are
           not
           as
           Simeon
           and
           
             Leui
             ,
             Romulus
          
           and
           
             Remus
             ,
             Eteocles
          
           and
           
             Polynices
             ,
             Atreus
          
           and
           
             Thyestes
             ,
             Aeta
          
           and
           Perseus
           :
           but
           as
           Castor
           and
           
             Pollux
             ,
             Dauid
          
           &
           
             Ionathan
             ,
             Ioseph
          
           and
           Beniamin
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           a
           true
           friend
           is
           described
           to
           be
           )
           e
           one
           soule
           in
           two
           bodies
           .
           It
           seemeth
           that
           as
           Agrippa
           the
           brother
           of
           Augustus
           was
           beholding
           to
           Salust
           for
           that
           one
           sentence
           :
           
             Small
             things
             increase
             by
             concord
             ,
             but
             perish
             through
             discord
             ,
          
           so
           you
           haue
           all
           learned
           the
           same
           lesson
           :
           as
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           members
           of
           a
           bodie
           being
           once
           dismembred
           ,
           they
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           ioyned
           againe
           :
           so
           if
           naturall
           brethren
           be
           once
           vnnaturally
           disioyned
           ,
           no
           glue
           will
           conioyne
           them
           fast
           againe
           .
           It
           were
           infinite
           to
           shew
           examples
           of
           brotherly
           loue
           and
           hatred
           ,
           f
           and
           others
           haue
           eased
           me
           of
           this
           paines
           .
           Now
           that
           good
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           brought
           you
           from
           one
           roote
           ,
           placed
           you
           in
           one
           countrie
           ,
           aduanced
           you
           to
           like
           credit
           ,
           and
           giuen
           you
           one
           heart
           ,
           giue
           you
           also
           one
           inheritance
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Thus
           right
           worshipfull
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           speake
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           knoweth
           I
           speake
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           knoweth
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           flatter
           .
           Go
           on
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           continue
           in
           loue
           ,
           be
           setled
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           honor
           him
           who
           thus
           honoureth
           you
           .
           Be
           not
           caried
           away
           with
           the
           g
           shew
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           thinke
           religion
           the
           best
           nobilitie
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           h
           Prudentius
           said
           :
           
             
               Generosa
               Christi
               secta
               nobilitat
               viros
               ,
            
             
               Cui
               quisquis
               seruit
               ,
               ille
               verè
               est
               nobilis
               .
            
             
             
               He
               noble
               is
               that
               comes
               of
               Christ
               his
               race
               :
            
             
               Who
               serues
               this
               Lord
               ,
               he
               surely
               is
               not
               base
               .
            
          
           And
           this
           made
           Theodosius
           more
           to
           thanke
           God
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           then
           a
           king
           ;
           considering
           that
           he
           must
           lose
           the
           one
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           lose
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           as
           to
           one
           of
           you
           I
           am
           bounden
           in
           particular
           ,
           
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           being
           a
           Minister
           ,
           the
           despised
           Ministry
           is
           not
           a
           litle
           graced
           :
           so
           for
           him
           I
           pray
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           an
           a
           Abraham
           to
           our
           Abimelech
           ,
           a
           b
           Nathan
           to
           our
           Dauid
           ,
           a
           c
           Iehoida
           to
           our
           Ioash
           ,
           d
           an
           Ebedmelech
           to
           Ieremiah
           ,
           an
           e
           Elisha
           to
           the
           widow
           of
           this
           Prophet
           deceased
           ,
           a
           light
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           a
           trumpet
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           f
           Ahashuerosh
           may
           long
           hold
           out
           his
           golden
           scepter
           vnto
           him
           :
           that
           by
           his
           meanes
           g
           
             great
             men
             may
             not
             want
             such
             as
             will
             tell
             them
             the
             truth
             :
          
           no
           h
           earthly
           Alexander
           accounted
           a
           sonne
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           man
           may
           be
           more
           respected
           then
           a
           good
           i
           Pastor
           :
           and
           that
           he
           may
           euer
           remember
           that
           saying
           of
           wise
           Salomon
           :
           k
           
             He
             that
             loueth
             purenes
             of
             heart
             ,
             for
             the
             grace
             of
             his
             lips
             the
             King
             shall
             be
             his
             friend
             .
          
           His
           Cyrus
           will
           not
           be
           spoken
           to
           
             verbis
             bissinis
          
           in
           silken
           words
           ,
           to
           his
           Alexander
           he
           needeth
           not
           speake
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           either
           sweet
           words
           or
           no
           words
           .
           For
           if
           one
           Antiochus
           might
           be
           surnamed
           holy
           ,
           &
           another
           good
           Prince
           called
           the
           
             Good
             King
          
           :
           much
           more
           may
           he
           ,
           whose
           religious
           knowledge
           surpasseth
           all
           the
           Princes
           that
           haue
           bene
           of
           this
           nation
           :
           and
           whose
           humilitie
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           haue
           his
           sonne
           to
           remember
           ,
           l
           
             that
             he
             dissereth
             not
             in
             stuffe
             ,
             but
             in
             vse
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
          
           I
           am
           the
           bolder
           for
           that
           one
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           you
           all
           in
           the
           dedication
           of
           this
           booke
           :
           no
           man
           knew
           ,
           loued
           ,
           conuersed
           with
           ,
           and
           respected
           this
           Author
           more
           then
           he
           .
           He
           resorted
           to
           him
           in
           his
           health
           ,
           visited
           him
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           preached
           a
           learned
           Sermon
           for
           him
           
           at
           his
           death
           .
           Concerning
           this
           author
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           I
           had
           rather
           be
           silent
           then
           say
           litle
           ,
           and
           his
           worthie
           labours
           do
           speake
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           name
           that
           his
           a
           Posthume
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           his
           excellent
           Maiestie
           ,
           by
           b
           an
           excellent
           Diuine
           .
           In
           a
           word
           therefore
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           this
           man
           did
           ,
           he
           desired
           to
           profite
           others
           by
           it
           :
           he
           thought
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           c
           of
           Bernard
           in
           his
           life
           )
           that
           he
           was
           not
           his
           owne
           man
           ,
           but
           deputed
           to
           the
           seruice
           of
           others
           .
           He
           was
           neuer
           idle
           ,
           but
           as
           d
           Hierome
           reporteth
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           did
           either
           reade
           ,
           or
           meditate
           ,
           or
           pray
           ,
           or
           conferre
           ,
           or
           counsell
           ,
           or
           comfort
           ,
           or
           write
           ,
           or
           preach
           .
           And
           thus
           (
           as
           the
           e
           Embleme
           is
           of
           a
           faithfull
           Teacher
           )
           he
           ,
           like
           a
           waxe
           candle
           ,
           in
           giuing
           light
           to
           others
           ,
           in
           a
           short
           time
           extinguished
           himselfe
           .
           Yet
           in
           this
           short
           time
           of
           his
           ,
           what
           art
           was
           he
           not
           a
           maister
           of
           ?
           what
           vertue
           was
           he
           not
           endued
           with
           ?
           He
           was
           a
           complet
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           hath
           this
           blessing
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           no
           mans
           writings
           are
           read
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           countries
           with
           greater
           grace
           and
           profite
           then
           his
           .
           He
           was
           peaceable
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           patient
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           ambition
           .
           For
           as
           Ierome
           said
           of
           
             Nepotian
             ,
             aurum
             calcans
             ,
             schedulas
             consectabatur
             :
          
           he
           regarded
           not
           his
           purse
           ,
           but
           followed
           his
           booke
           ,
           and
           as
           Bernard
           said
           ,
           he
           liued
           
             in
             terra
             auri
             sine
             auro
          
           ,
           in
           a
           kingdome
           of
           gold
           without
           gold
           .
           An
           excellent
           gift
           he
           had
           to
           define
           properly
           ,
           deuide
           exactly
           ,
           dispute
           subtilly
           ,
           answer
           directly
           ,
           speake
           pithily
           ,
           and
           write
           iudicially
           :
           and
           how
           he
           preached
           ,
           if
           these
           Sermons
           do
           giue
           a
           testimonie
           ,
           what
           witnesse
           had
           they
           who
           often
           heard
           him
           themselues
           ?
           I
           haue
           published
           of
           his
           now
           two
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           I
           onely
           did
           it
           ,
           that
           these
           his
           labours
           might
           not
           perish
           :
           I
           haue
           no
           benefite
           by
           them
           but
           exceeding
           great
           paines
           .
           And
           since
           I
           vnderstand
           that
           his
           other
           labours
           are
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           to
           make
           benefite
           
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           I
           will
           ease
           my selfe
           of
           the
           like
           labour
           ,
           &
           be
           a
           means
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           future
           impressions
           of
           this
           booke
           :
           the
           which
           ,
           how
           faithfully
           I
           haue
           published
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           godly
           and
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           no
           honest
           minded
           man
           will
           be
           hired
           to
           calumniate
           it
           .
           Thus
           as
           one
           desirous
           to
           be
           seruiceable
           in
           my
           calling
           ,
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           forgetfull
           of
           my
           friend
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           the
           happinesse
           of
           your
           house
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           your
           fathers
           time
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           Aurelian
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           )
           
             Referta
             piis
             &
             Ecclesia
             Dei
          
           ,
           replenished
           with
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           a
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           leaue
           a
           monument
           of
           my
           dutie
           to
           you
           all
           ,
           I
           haue
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           published
           this
           exposition
           of
           seuen
           Epistles
           vnder
           your
           eight
           names
           ,
           nothing
           doubting
           but
           it
           will
           be
           as
           welcome
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           by
           your
           countenance
           it
           may
           be
           profitable
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           God
           of
           heauen
           giue
           you
           all
           that
           blessing
           of
           blessings
           ,
           
           which
           (
           if
           Ierome
           say
           true
           )
           few
           men
           haue
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           
             transire
             à
             deliciis
             ad
             delicias
          
           ,
           go
           on
           from
           grace
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           a
           long
           time
           happie
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           happie
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           London
           :
        
         
           Saint
           Martins
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           from
           my
           worshipful
           friend
           Master
           Oldisworths
           house
           ,
           
           by
           which
           familie
           (
           as
           Paul
           was
           by
           the
           house
           of
           Onesiphorus
           )
           in
           the
           time
           of
           this
           late
           (
           and
           I
           wish
           I
           may
           say
           )
           the
           last
           visitation
           ,
           I
           haue
           receiued
           no
           small
           refreshing
           .
           March
           12.
           1604.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             VVorships
             to
             command
             ,
             Robert
             Hill
             :
             Fellow
             of
             
               S.
               Iohns
            
             Colledge
             in
             Cambridge
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           LECTVRES
           VPON
           THE
           THREE
           FIRST
           CHAPters
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           .
        
         
           
             REVEL
             .
             1.
             1.
             .
          
           
             The
             reuelation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             gaue
             vnto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           MY
           purpose
           in
           choosing
           this
           text
           ,
           is
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           three
           first
           Chapters
           of
           this
           booke
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           seuen
           seuerall
           Epistles
           written
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           which
           containe
           sundrie
           vses
           &
           instructions
           fit
           for
           our
           time
           and
           age
           .
        
         
           Before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           one
           question
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           present
           booke
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           be
           canonicall
           or
           not
           :
           for
           some
           haue
           heretofore
           ,
           &
           some
           now
           do
           call
           the
           authoritie
           of
           it
           in
           question
           .
           
           But
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           canonicall
           ,
           of
           equall
           authoritie
           with
           other
           canonicall
           Scriptures
           .
           Our
           arguments
           and
           reasons
           be
           these
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           doctrine
           contained
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           Apostolicall
           ,
           as
           anie
           which
           diligently
           reades
           the
           booke
           may
           perceiue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           the
           style
           and
           maner
           of
           opening
           and
           expounding
           the
           prophecie
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           Apostolicall
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           simple
           and
           easie
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           a
           prophecie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           this
           booke
           hath
           bene
           approued
           generally
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           refused
           of
           no
           one
           Church
           in
           any
           age
           since
           Iohn
           wrote
           it
           :
           &
           it
           was
           neuer
           called
           into
           questiō
           but
           of
           some
           particular
           man
           ,
           neuer
           of
           any
           whole
           Church
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           things
           foretold
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           came
           to
           passe
           as
           they
           were
           foretold
           .
           As
           among
           the
           rest
           (
           in
           one
           for
           all
           )
           may
           appeare
           ,
           by
           that
           signe
           Iohn
           saw
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           :
           two
           beasts
           came
           ,
           one
           out
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           second
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           the
           
           first
           signifying
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           :
           the
           second
           the
           Romaine
           apostaticall
           Church
           :
           which
           both
           are
           come
           to
           passe
           in
           this
           last
           age
           .
        
         
           Now
           follow
           the
           reasons
           which
           some
           alleage
           to
           proue
           it
           not
           canonicall
           :
           
           but
           they
           be
           all
           of
           no
           force
           .
           First
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           he
           names
           him selfe
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           where
           he
           neuer
           named
           himselfe
           once
           in
           all
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           no
           not
           then
           when
           he
           had
           iust
           occasion
           to
           name
           him selfe
           ,
           but
           sought
           to
           auoid
           it
           :
           therefore
           they
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           his
           booke
           ,
           but
           written
           by
           some
           other
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           not
           good
           .
           
           For
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           betweene
           an
           historie
           and
           a
           prophecie
           .
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           in
           his
           historie
           doth
           not
           name
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           necessarie
           reason
           ,
           why
           one
           in
           an
           historie
           of
           another
           man
           should
           name
           himself
           .
           But
           in
           a
           prophecie
           ,
           as
           this
           booke
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           requisite
           he
           should
           mention
           his
           owne
           name
           .
           And
           so
           did
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           as
           Ieremiah
           mentioneth
           his
           name
           in
           his
           booke
           at
           least
           an
           hundred
           times
           :
           so
           Esay
           and
           Daniel
           in
           euerie
           Chapter
           mention
           their
           names
           .
           Then
           seeing
           they
           do
           it
           so
           often
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           maruell
           if
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           in
           his
           booke
           repeate
           his
           name
           :
           yet
           he
           doth
           it
           but
           fiue
           times
           in
           the
           whole
           booke
           .
        
         
           
           They
           obiect
           ,
           that
           his
           style
           in
           this
           booke
           is
           not
           the
           same
           with
           that
           he
           vsed
           in
           the
           penning
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Ans.
           The
           difference
           of
           the
           stile
           riseth
           from
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           seeing
           there
           he
           writes
           an
           historie
           ,
           here
           he
           pens
           a
           Prophecie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           here
           he
           writes
           not
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           he
           receiued
           from
           Christ
           by
           particular
           reuelation
           .
        
         
           
           They
           say
           ,
           his
           booke
           hath
           bene
           reiected
           in
           diuerse
           ages
           as
           not
           canonicall
           .
           Ans.
           It
           cannot
           be
           proued
           that
           it
           was
           euer
           refused
           of
           any
           generall
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           some
           priuate
           man.
           Now
           the
           disallowing
           of
           any
           priuate
           man
           ,
           cannot
           make
           a
           whole
           booke
           to
           be
           reiected
           :
           for
           then
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrewes
           ,
           and
           Iames
           his
           Epistle
           should
           not
           be
           canonicall
           ,
           which
           be
           receiued
           of
           all
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Now
           come
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           which
           containe
           two
           parts
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           Preface
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           Vision
           .
           The
           Preface
           first
           containes
           an
           entrance
           to
           his
           matter
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           ninth
           verse
           :
           the
           vision
           ,
           from
           the
           ninth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           .
           The
           Preface
           hath
           two
           
           parts
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           title
           of
           the
           booke
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           inscription
           .
           The
           title
           in
           the
           three
           first
           verses
           :
           the
           inscription
           ,
           from
           the
           fourth
           to
           the
           ninth
           verse
           .
           The
           title
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             reuelation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           A
           reuelation
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           manifestation
           or
           discouerie
           of
           things
           secret
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           this
           word
           is
           taken
           here
           .
        
         
           Reuelations
           from
           God
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           of
           three
           kinds
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           dreames
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           vision
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           created
           voice
           of
           God
           face
           to
           face
           :
           as
           we
           may
           see
           Num
           12.
           6.
           8.
           4.
           partly
           by
           vision
           ,
           partly
           ,
           by
           voice
           .
           Now
           this
           was
           not
           by
           dreame
           :
           for
           he
           receiued
           these
           things
           not
           by
           dreame
           ,
           vision
           ,
           or
           voyce
           alone
           ,
           but
           by
           vision
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           voice
           from
           God
           :
           so
           then
           it
           is
           mixt
           ,
           partly
           receiued
           by
           vision
           ,
           partly
           by
           voice
           vttered
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           these
           three
           first
           verses
           ,
           the
           Reuelation
           is
           described
           by
           seuen
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           author
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           end
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           directed
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           matter
           :
           fiftly
           ,
           the
           instrument
           :
           sixtly
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           deliuering
           it
           :
           seuenthly
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           reuelation
           .
           The
           first
           argument
           by
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           describe
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           is
           the
           author
           ,
           vz.
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           him
           .
           It
           is
           called
           his
           reuelation
           ,
           in
           these
           respects
           :
           first
           ,
           not
           to
           exclude
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           speciall
           office
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           peculiar
           office
           belonging
           to
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           is
           to
           reueale
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           the
           will
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           
           the
           doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           because
           his
           office
           is
           to
           reueale
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           to
           man.
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           reuelation
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           to
           put
           difference
           betweene
           this
           reuelation
           and
           all
           satanicall
           reuelations
           :
           for
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           true
           reuelations
           ,
           so
           Satan
           his
           ape
           hath
           his
           counterfeit
           reuelations
           ,
           and
           deliuers
           them
           in
           shew
           like
           to
           Gods
           ,
           but
           they
           differ
           much
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           diuels
           reuelations
           be
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ambiguous
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           take
           the
           speech
           and
           phrase
           he
           giues
           them
           in
           :
           but
           the
           reuelations
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           in
           this
           booke
           )
           are
           certaine
           ,
           and
           in
           plaine
           tearmes
           deliuered
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           diuels
           reuelations
           be
           betweene
           him
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           wicked
           and
           bad
           men
           :
           these
           
           in
           this
           and
           other
           bookes
           ,
           be
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           to
           his
           children
           and
           seruants
           :
           as
           here
           to
           Iohn
           and
           the
           Church
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           diuels
           tend
           to
           maintaine
           idolatrie
           ,
           errors
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           these
           to
           maintaine
           true
           Apostolicall
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           Christs
           reuelation
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           Christ
           now
           ascending
           into
           heauen
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           his
           kingly
           office
           ,
           doth
           still
           rule
           ,
           order
           ,
           and
           gouerne
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           it
           is
           not
           called
           the
           reuelation
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           guides
           and
           gouernes
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           Iesus
           now
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           
           entred
           into
           his
           kingly
           office
           ,
           doth
           giue
           his
           Church
           reuelations
           :
           we
           see
           his
           constant
           care
           of
           his
           church
           in
           this
           last
           age
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           as
           in
           the
           first
           age
           he
           gaue
           doctrine
           necessarie
           for
           saluation
           and
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           gaue
           his
           Church
           Prophecies
           :
           so
           in
           the
           new
           Testamēt
           he
           published
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           plainly
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           doctrine
           of
           faith
           &
           repentance
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           now
           after
           all
           these
           ,
           being
           ascended
           vp
           into
           heauen
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           lesse
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           he
           hath
           giuen
           it
           now
           in
           this
           last
           age
           a
           notable
           Prophecy
           ,
           and
           reuelation
           by
           Iohn
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             God
             gaue
             vnto
             him
          
           .
           These
           words
           be
           added
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           he
           came
           by
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           and
           whence
           he
           had
           it
           :
           he
           had
           it
           giuen
           him
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           explane
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           
             God
             gaue
             him
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           not
           the
           whole
           Trinitie
           .
           For
           where
           this
           name
           God
           ,
           is
           opposed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           there
           it
           signifies
           the
           first
           person
           ,
           namely
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           person
           is
           often
           called
           by
           this
           name
           alone
           ,
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           first
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           fountaine
           of
           the
           Deitie
           .
           For
           Christ
           receiues
           his
           diuine
           nature
           ,
           and
           Godhead
           from
           the
           Father
           by
           communication
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           from
           them
           both
           ,
           the
           Father
           receiues
           it
           from
           none
           .
        
         
           
             God
             gaue
             to
             him
          
           .
           
           How
           can
           it
           be
           giuen
           to
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           all
           things
           ?
           Ans.
           We
           conceiue
           of
           Christs
           2.
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           both
           God
           and
           man.
           As
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           Father
           giues
           him
           nothing
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           by
           nature
           the
           same
           
           with
           the
           Father
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           saue
           in
           proprietie
           of
           persons
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           conceiued
           as
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           not
           God
           simply
           ,
           but
           God-man
           ,
           or
           God
           made
           man
           :
           and
           so
           he
           is
           said
           to
           receiue
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God-man
           ,
           or
           God
           incarnate
           .
           So
           he
           saith
           :
           
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             me
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Mat.
          
           28.
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           and
           God
           incarnate
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           
             Phil.
             2.
             
             God
             gaue
             him
             a
             name
             ,
             &c.
          
           not
           as
           he
           was
           simply
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           Mediator
           and
           in
           his
           manhood
           :
           so
           here
           the
           reuelation
           was
           giuen
           him
           not
           as
           he
           was
           God
           simply
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           Mediator
           and
           God
           incarnate
           .
        
         
           Neither
           can
           any
           say
           hence
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           be
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Father
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Godhead
           :
           for
           he
           receiues
           it
           from
           the
           Father
           as
           he
           is
           God-man
           ,
           not
           simply
           God
           :
           and
           as
           he
           is
           man
           and
           Mediator
           ,
           he
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           confesseth
           that
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             .
          
           And
           Paule
           saith
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           the
           head
           of
           Christ.
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           11.
           6.
           3.
           
           as
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           God-man
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           Christ
           sits
           at
           his
           Fathers
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           is
           inferiour
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           as
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           Mediatour
           :
           and
           looke
           as
           he
           receiues
           all
           power
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           so
           must
           he
           restore
           it
           againe
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           meanes
           how
           he
           gaue
           Christ
           this
           reuelalation
           .
           He
           gaue
           it
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Lord
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           made
           this
           his
           royaltie
           and
           priuiledge
           :
           for
           Christ
           being
           king
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           booke
           of
           reuelation
           being
           part
           of
           his
           lawe
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           king
           also
           of
           this
           booke
           as
           part
           of
           his
           law
           and
           royaltie
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           were
           reuealed
           to
           Christ
           before
           they
           were
           reuealed
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           man
           or
           Angel
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           he
           was
           man
           :
           for
           his
           manhood
           being
           vnited
           to
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           them
           ere
           any
           man
           or
           Angell
           knew
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           man.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           we
           obserue
           that
           this
           booke
           of
           Canonicall
           Scripture
           is
           Christs
           ,
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           of
           it
           belongs
           to
           him
           alone
           .
           For
           as
           the
           lawes
           of
           a
           land
           belong
           to
           a
           Prince
           and
           to
           none
           else
           ,
           so
           these
           lawes
           ,
           the
           bookes
           of
           this
           Scripture
           they
           be
           Christs
           ,
           as
           his
           royaltie
           &
           priuiledge
           :
           for
           God
           gaue
           them
           to
           him
           and
           to
           none
           but
           him
           only
           ,
           and
           he
           sent
           his
           Angels
           to
           reueale
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           said
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           the
           
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           :
           that
           as
           the
           royaltie
           and
           interest
           of
           this
           belongs
           onely
           to
           Christ
           ,
           being
           giuen
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           followes
           of
           all
           other
           .
        
         
           Then
           hence
           I
           gather
           :
           no
           man
           in
           the
           world
           hath
           authoritie
           aboue
           these
           lawes
           ,
           aboue
           this
           booke
           :
           for
           this
           is
           Christs
           priuiledge
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           by
           proportiō
           .
           For
           these
           be
           Christs
           lawes
           ,
           al
           must
           be
           subiect
           to
           them
           ,
           none
           must
           be
           aboue
           them
           :
           for
           then
           it
           should
           follow
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           giuen
           to
           men
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Hence
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           be
           subiect
           to
           these
           lawes
           ,
           then
           no
           man
           hath
           authoritie
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           that
           is
           to
           make
           men
           to
           haue
           royaltie
           ,
           interest
           ,
           and
           title
           into
           these
           Scriptures
           .
           Monarches
           and
           Princes
           haue
           great
           authoritie
           in
           their
           iurisdictions
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           all
           be
           in
           subiection
           to
           these
           lawes
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           they
           be
           indeed
           great
           ,
           &
           haue
           authoritie
           ouer
           their
           subiects
           :
           yea
           more
           ,
           ouer
           all
           causes
           ,
           yet
           only
           those
           which
           be
           the
           causes
           of
           men
           :
           they
           haue
           no
           authoritie
           in
           causes
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           these
           bookes
           be
           Christs
           royaltie
           ,
           
           and
           he
           alone
           hath
           soueraigne
           interest
           in
           the
           Church
           authoritie
           ,
           we
           note
           ,
           that
           he
           alone
           can
           expound
           Scripture
           without
           helpe
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           he
           alone
           can
           giue
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
           Indeed
           men
           can
           giue
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           by
           Scripture
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           a
           ministerie
           here
           ,
           and
           by
           Scripture
           they
           expound
           Scripture
           :
           but
           Christ
           alone
           without
           Scripture
           can
           giue
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           This
           condemnes
           the
           popish
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           giues
           the
           Church
           absolute
           power
           and
           authoritie
           to
           expound
           and
           determine
           of
           Scripture
           without
           helpe
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           for
           that
           is
           to
           take
           Christ
           his
           royaltie
           and
           priuiledge
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           it
           to
           men
           :
           but
           Christ
           alone
           hath
           absolute
           authoritie
           to
           determine
           of
           his
           owne
           lawes
           :
           men
           indeed
           in
           the
           Church
           haue
           a
           ministeriall
           iudgment
           by
           helpe
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           excellencie
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           this
           booke
           .
           Now
           this
           booke
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           to
           Christ
           Iesus
           his
           sonne
           ,
           yea
           a
           most
           excellent
           gift
           :
           now
           this
           is
           not
           affirmed
           by
           any
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           excellent
           .
        
         
           This
           should
           teach
           vs
           ,
           to
           reuerence
           the
           Scriptures
           more
           then
           any
           mens
           writings
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Then
           this
           sheweth
           the
           blindnes
           
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           which
           delight
           onely
           in
           the
           hearing
           and
           reading
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           contemning
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           yet
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           be
           sinfull
           and
           erronious
           ,
           euery
           way
           imperfect
           :
           the
           writings
           of
           God
           ,
           holy
           ,
           certain
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           absolute
           ,
           being
           giuen
           to
           the
           Sonne
           as
           he
           is
           king
           ,
           priest
           and
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           
             To
             shew
             to
             his
             seruants
             cōcerning
             this
             testament
             shortly
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           be
           3.
           arguments
           for
           the
           description
           of
           this
           Reuelatiō
           :
           First
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           vz.
           to
           shew
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           persons
           ,
           his
           seruants
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           vz.
           things
           shortly
           to
           be
           reuealed
           .
           The
           end
           of
           this
           reuelation
           was
           to
           manifest
           &
           declare
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           (
           his
           seruants
           and
           children
           )
           to
           publish
           to
           them
           those
           things
           which
           should
           shortly
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           maine
           drift
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           .
        
         
           Hence
           then
           we
           note
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Papists
           erre
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           that
           lay
           men
           should
           not
           haue
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           barre
           them
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           but
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           this
           reuelation
           was
           to
           reueale
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           seruants
           :
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           lay
           man
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Clergie
           :
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           none
           of
           his
           seruants
           .
           Then
           this
           I
           gather
           :
           if
           that
           this
           booke
           ,
           being
           most
           hard
           ,
           must
           be
           learned
           of
           the
           lay
           man
           ,
           then
           those
           bookes
           which
           be
           not
           so
           hard
           must
           be
           learned
           and
           read
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           those
           which
           be
           more
           easie
           ,
           as
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           Epistles
           ,
           &c.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           persons
           are
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           :
           this
           booke
           then
           of
           Reuelation
           ,
           belongs
           not
           to
           all
           men
           indifferently
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           written
           for
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           repent
           of
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           beleeue
           truly
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shew
           their
           faith
           by
           the
           fruites
           thereof
           in
           their
           liues
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           reueale
           his
           secrets
           to
           his
           seruants
           the
           Prophets
           :
           
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           keepe
           backe
           but
           reueale
           to
           Abraham
           the
           things
           he
           was
           to
           bring
           vpon
           Sodome
           and
           Gomorrha
           .
           
           Then
           seeing
           those
           to
           whō
           the
           Lord
           shewes
           his
           will
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           he
           declares
           this
           book
           and
           others
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           his
           seruants
           :
           we
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           only
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           :
           but
           we
           must
           seeke
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           we
           must
           repent
           truly
           ,
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shew
           this
           faith
           in
           obedience
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           more
           and
           more
           daily
           acquaint
           vs
           with
           his
           will.
           And
           the
           
           cause
           why
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           daily
           and
           neuer
           profit
           ,
           but
           be
           as
           ignorant
           and
           blind
           as
           before
           :
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           be
           not
           his
           seruants
           :
           we
           be
           bare
           hearers
           ,
           neuer
           practise
           that
           we
           heare
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           we
           repent
           not
           ,
           neither
           liue
           a
           new
           life
           by
           repentance
           in
           new
           obedience
           .
           For
           else
           if
           the
           Lord
           see
           any
           which
           is
           his
           true
           seruant
           he
           approues
           of
           him
           :
           he
           likes
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           acquaints
           him
           daily
           with
           his
           will
           and
           word
           ,
           increaseth
           his
           knowledge
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
           seeing
           that
           this
           reuelation
           is
           written
           for
           the
           seruants
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           I
           obserue
           that
           Christ
           is
           true
           God
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           called
           his
           seruants
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christs
           .
           The
           reason
           stands
           thus
           ,
           he
           which
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           Church
           &
           the
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Angels
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           followeth
           after
           )
           he
           is
           true
           God
           :
           but
           Christ
           is
           Lord
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           ergo
           he
           is
           true
           God.
           
        
         
           
             His
             seruants
          
           :
           not
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           and
           euery
           singular
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           seruants
           .
           Hereby
           we
           see
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           which
           hold
           ,
           God
           would
           haue
           all
           to
           be
           saued
           ,
           and
           cals
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           false
           .
           For
           if
           he
           called
           all
           effectually
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           offer
           al
           the
           meanes
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           called
           :
           but
           he
           writes
           it
           not
           to
           all
           but
           to
           his
           seruants
           ;
           now
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           true
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           is
           true
           of
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Lord
           shewed
           his
           word
           to
           Iacob
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           not
           to
           all
           nations
           as
           to
           him
           .
           Psal.
           147.
           19.
           20.
           he
           
             shewed
             to
             Iacob
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           true
           members
           ,
           his
           seruants
           and
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           matter
           which
           is
           the
           fourth
           argument
           of
           the
           description
           of
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           
             vz.
             Things
             which
             shortly
             must
             come
             to
             passe
             :
          
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           bookes
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           speake
           generally
           of
           things
           either
           present
           or
           now
           past
           ;
           but
           this
           speakes
           of
           things
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           matter
           of
           this
           booke
           is
           described
           by
           two
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           these
           things
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           
             they
             must
             be
             done
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           circumstance
           of
           time
           ,
           
             shortly
             or
             quickly
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           
             must
             be
             done
          
           :
           so
           speakes
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           word
           .
           As
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           shewing
           the
           necessitie
           :
           
             Offences
             must
             come
          
           :
           so
           Paule
           saith
           :
           
           
             There
             must
             be
             heresies
             .
             Act.
          
           14.
           
           We
           must
           ,
           through
           manie
           tribulations
           enter
           into
           heauen
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           to
           Timothy
           :
           they
           which
           be
           godly
           
             must
             suffer
             afflictions
          
           .
           Shewing
           in
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           that
           things
           which
           are
           to
           come
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           doctrine
           agrees
           not
           with
           mans
           reason
           ,
           
           though
           it
           be
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           for
           men
           will
           say
           ;
           If
           all
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           necessarily
           ,
           then
           it
           takes
           away
           mans
           free
           will
           :
           for
           necessitie
           and
           free
           will
           can
           not
           stand
           together
           .
           
           Answer
           .
           They
           may
           .
           Indeed
           constraint
           and
           mans
           will
           can
           not
           stand
           :
           but
           mans
           will
           and
           vnchangeable
           necessitie
           may
           stand
           both
           together
           .
           As
           I
           shew
           thus
           .
           In
           God
           there
           is
           absolute
           free
           will
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           many
           things
           of
           necessitie
           :
           as
           he
           willeth
           that
           which
           is
           good
           necessarily
           ;
           for
           he
           can
           not
           possibly
           will
           that
           which
           is
           euill
           ,
           but
           willes
           that
           which
           is
           good
           most
           freely
           .
           So
           Christ
           he
           died
           necessarily
           :
           he
           could
           not
           but
           die
           ;
           for
           he
           died
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           counsell
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           died
           most
           willingly
           ,
           and
           gaue
           himselfe
           most
           freely
           to
           die
           when
           he
           suffered
           death
           :
           ergo
           these
           two
           ,
           mans
           free
           will
           and
           vnchangeable
           necessitie
           ,
           though
           not
           constraint
           ,
           may
           stand
           together
           .
        
         
           Men
           will
           obiect
           againe
           ,
           If
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           by
           necessitie
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           vse
           anie
           meanes
           ,
           as
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           :
           for
           Gods
           will
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           do
           we
           what
           we
           will
           do
           .
           Answer
           .
           These
           men
           must
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           God
           hath
           appointed
           what
           things
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           appointed
           the
           meanes
           how
           they
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           Then
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           appointed
           as
           well
           the
           meanes
           as
           the
           ende
           ,
           we
           should
           by
           this
           necessitie
           rather
           be
           induced
           to
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           then
           not
           to
           vse
           them
           .
        
         
           To
           make
           this
           more
           plaine
           :
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           double
           necessitie
           ;
           one
           is
           absolute
           ,
           another
           is
           but
           in
           part
           .
           I
           call
           that
           absolute
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           can
           not
           be
           otherwise
           possibly
           .
           As
           that
           God
           liues
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           he
           is
           omnipotent
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           be
           so
           .
           There
           is
           a
           necessitie
           which
           is
           not
           absolute
           but
           in
           part
           :
           as
           when
           anie
           thing
           done
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           because
           it
           depends
           on
           necessarie
           causes
           .
           As
           fire
           to
           burne
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessarie
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           because
           it
           depends
           on
           that
           order
           which
           God
           set
           in
           things
           in
           the
           creation
           .
           It
           is
           not
           absolute
           :
           for
           if
           God
           should
           change
           that
           order
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           fire
           should
           
           ceasse
           to
           burne
           ,
           
           as
           it
           did
           in
           the
           three
           children
           in
           the
           ouen
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           this
           place
           where
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             These
             things
             must
             be
             done
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           absolute
           necessitie
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           which
           is
           but
           in
           part
           :
           for
           they
           must
           come
           to
           passe
           necessarily
           ,
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           decree
           .
           In
           them selues
           they
           be
           contingent
           ,
           necessary
           by
           the
           vnchangeable
           decree
           of
           God.
           In
           regard
           of
           which
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           things
           which
           come
           to
           passe
           be
           necessarie
           :
           yet
           can
           it
           not
           be
           inferred
           ;
           therefore
           man
           hath
           no
           free
           will.
           For
           this
           necessitie
           taketh
           it
           not
           away
           ,
           neither
           the
           second
           causes
           ,
           but
           rather
           disposeth
           them
           ,
           and
           inclines
           mans
           free
           will.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           described
           by
           the
           time
           ,
           shortly
           ,
           or
           quickly
           .
           But
           how
           can
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           seeing
           things
           spoken
           of
           in
           this
           booke
           came
           not
           to
           passe
           a
           thousād
           years
           after
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           lōg
           time
           ?
           Ans.
           They
           may
           be
           said
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           shortly
           ,
           though
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           after
           ,
           in
           two
           respects
           .
           First
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           thousand
           years
           is
           but
           as
           one
           day
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           men
           :
           for
           though
           a
           thousand
           years
           seeme
           a
           long
           time
           to
           men
           ere
           it
           be
           expired
           ,
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           once
           past
           ,
           it
           seemes
           but
           a
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             must
             shortly
             come
          
           .
           He
           sets
           downe
           these
           wordes
           for
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           to
           terrifie
           all
           carnall
           and
           carelesse
           men
           ;
           for
           it
           foretelleth
           iudgements
           and
           destructions
           to
           those
           which
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           be
           enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           strikes
           a
           terror
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           seeing
           their
           destruction
           comes
           shortly
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           if
           anie
           carnall
           man
           could
           lay
           this
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           iudgement
           must
           come
           quickly
           ,
           it
           would
           rowze
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           belonged
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           else
           would
           terrifie
           his
           soule
           .
        
         
           We
           here
           liue
           still
           in
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           
           though
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           daily
           we
           neuer
           repent
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           But
           if
           we
           which
           be
           so
           carelesse
           ,
           wold
           consider
           ,
           that
           destruction
           and
           iudgement
           must
           come
           shortly
           to
           those
           which
           be
           carelesse
           ,
           it
           would
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           repentance
           if
           we
           had
           anie
           grace
           .
           Let
           these
           carelesse
           men
           ,
           let
           these
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           may
           be
           on
           them
           quickly
           ,
           take
           hold
           on
           them
           ere
           they
           be
           aware
           .
           Let
           the
           young
           man
           not
           runne
           on
           in
           his
           sins
           ,
           
           lest
           the
           Lord
           come
           ere
           he
           be
           prepared
           and
           prouided
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           quickly
           ,
           his
           iudgements
           they
           make
           hast
           and
           are
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           they
           delay
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           this
           circumstance
           of
           
           time
           ,
           to
           arme
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           all
           persecutions
           ,
           afflictions
           &
           calamities
           which
           might
           befall
           them
           .
           For
           the
           children
           of
           God
           being
           afflicted
           and
           crossed
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           impatient
           and
           discouraged
           :
           but
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           here
           telleth
           them
           ,
           that
           his
           coming
           shall
           be
           shortly
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           alwayes
           beare
           the
           heauie
           burthen
           of
           afflictions
           on
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           and
           ease
           them
           ,
           deliuer
           them
           ,
           and
           comfort
           their
           troubled
           minds
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           swallowed
           vp
           with
           griefe
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           :
           
             Which
             he
             sent
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           which
           reuelation
           he
           sent
           and
           shewed
           by
           his
           Angell
           .
           These
           words
           are
           set
           downe
           for
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           he
           opened
           and
           published
           this
           booke
           not
           rashly
           ,
           but
           by
           calling
           and
           warrant
           from
           God.
           This
           teacheth
           vs
           what
           must
           be
           our
           dutie
           in
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           we
           must
           looke
           we
           haue
           our
           calling
           and
           warrant
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Apostles
           practise
           ,
           as
           here
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           ;
           he
           opened
           not
           this
           reuelation
           before
           he
           had
           speciall
           warrant
           .
           So
           must
           we
           looke
           for
           our
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           till
           we
           haue
           it
           we
           must
           not
           enterprise
           anie
           thing
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           dutie
           were
           practised
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           more
           conscience
           in
           the
           seruice
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           care
           and
           conscience
           in
           our
           dealings
           with
           men
           then
           there
           is
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           setteth
           downe
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           get
           more
           reuerence
           and
           greater
           authoritie
           to
           this
           booke
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           more
           be
           accepted
           of
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           saith
           it
           was
           sent
           by
           an
           Angell
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           verie
           good
           reason
           to
           get
           credite
           to
           it
           and
           reuerence
           .
           For
           if
           an
           earthly
           Prince
           should
           write
           his
           letter
           to
           his
           subiect
           ,
           and
           withall
           send
           it
           by
           one
           of
           his
           gard
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           subiect
           would
           receiue
           it
           most
           reuerently
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           they
           be
           the
           epistle
           of
           God
           ,
           sent
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           not
           by
           anie
           but
           by
           his
           Angell
           :
           then
           this
           should
           procure
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           reuerence
           ,
           seeing
           God
           sends
           his
           letter
           to
           his
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           Angell
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           fifth
           argument
           of
           the
           description
           of
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           the
           instruments
           of
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           conueyed
           from
           God
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           these
           be
           two
           .
           First
           
           an
           Angell
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           or
           Euangelist
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           instrument
           is
           an
           Angell
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           sent
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           to
           conuey
           it
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           hath
           vsed
           their
           ministerie
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           scriptures
           .
        
         
           So
           when
           the
           Law
           was
           giuen
           ,
           
           it
           was
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           an
           Angel.
           Daniel
           had
           many
           of
           his
           dreames
           expounded
           by
           an
           Angell
           .
           
           And
           the
           seuen
           visions
           in
           this
           booke
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           were
           shewed
           to
           Iohn
           by
           an
           Angell
           .
           Yet
           we
           must
           take
           heede
           we
           gather
           not
           hence
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           worship
           them
           ,
           or
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           present
           about
           vs
           and
           see
           our
           wants
           :
           but
           before
           we
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           commandement
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           speciall
           promise
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           and
           will
           heare
           and
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           else
           we
           must
           not
           pray
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           instrument
           is
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           and
           Euangelist
           ,
           which
           penned
           one
           of
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           that
           Disciple
           whom
           Iesus
           loued
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Zebedeus
           ,
           kinsman
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           to
           procure
           credit
           and
           more
           reuerence
           to
           his
           reuelatiō
           ,
           he
           describeth
           himselfe
           by
           two
           arguments
           .
           First
           ,
           calling
           himselfe
           his
           
             seruant
             Iohn
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           an
           effect
           ,
           
             Which
             bare
             record
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           First
           he
           cals
           him selfe
           the
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           the
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           Christ
           his
           cosin
           or
           kinsman
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           haue
           done
           ,
           but
           he
           cals
           himself
           the
           seruant
           of
           Christ.
           For
           he
           had
           learned
           that
           which
           Christ
           speaks
           
             Mat.
             12.
             50.
             
             He
             which
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             mother
             ,
             sister
             and
             brother
             :
          
           not
           he
           which
           is
           kinsmā
           or
           cosin
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           fathers
           wil
           ,
           stands
           the
           note
           of
           his
           kinsman
           .
           And
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           stands
           the
           dignitie
           of
           a
           Christian.
           Had
           not
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           Christs
           mother
           bene
           a
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           she
           had
           neuer
           bin
           saued
           by
           Christ.
           Then
           by
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           helpe
           a
           man
           to
           saluation
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           great
           kinred
           ,
           to
           come
           of
           Princes
           &
           noble
           bloud
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           be
           allyed
           and
           cosin
           to
           Christ.
           And
           if
           we
           will
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           we
           must
           leaue
           off
           our
           old
           seruice
           ,
           and
           as
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           saith
           ,
           he
           knewe
           not
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           serued
           him
           in
           the
           spirit
           .
           And
           we
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           to
           be
           his
           seruants
           in
           the
           generall
           calling
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           particular
           callings
           .
           For
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           was
           his
           seruant
           not
           
           onely
           in
           beleeuing
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           obeying
           him
           generally
           ;
           but
           in
           beleeuing
           and
           obeying
           him
           in
           the
           particular
           calling
           of
           an
           Apostle
           .
           So
           Paule
           ,
           
           he
           was
           the
           seruant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           generally
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           speciall
           calling
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           same
           .
           This
           example
           of
           his
           and
           the
           Apostles
           must
           be
           our
           direction
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           the
           generall
           calling
           of
           Christians
           ,
           but
           serue
           Christ
           in
           our
           particular
           callings
           .
           It
           is
           not
           inough
           to
           professe
           Christ
           in
           publike
           assemblies
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           particular
           callings
           we
           must
           serue
           him
           at
           home
           :
           as
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           generall
           calling
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           particular
           calling
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           magistrate
           :
           the
           Minister
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Minister
           :
           the
           maister
           of
           a
           familie
           as
           he
           is
           a
           maister
           :
           and
           so
           all
           men
           in
           their
           particular
           callings
           must
           obey
           Christ.
           And
           if
           the
           maister
           of
           a
           familie
           come
           to
           the
           assembly
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           yet
           in
           his
           familie
           faile
           ,
           and
           performe
           not
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           maister
           ,
           he
           is
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           true
           Christian
           ,
           though
           men
           accept
           so
           of
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           must
           be
           obedient
           to
           Christ
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           particular
           calling
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           argument
           by
           which
           Iohn
           is
           described
           ,
           
           namely
           the
           effect
           ,
           that
           
             he
             bare
             record
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God.
          
           Which
           Iohn
           bare
           this
           record
           ,
           partly
           by
           preaching
           ,
           partly
           by
           penning
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           because
           the
           word
           of
           God
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           he
           shewes
           in
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           meanes
           especially
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           adding
           ,
           
             Of
             things
             done
             and
             sayd
             by
             Christ.
          
           And
           lest
           any
           man
           should
           call
           his
           testimonie
           into
           question
           ,
           he
           saith
           he
           testifies
           that
           whereof
           he
           was
           an
           eye
           witnesse
           :
           he
           
             saw
             it
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           be
           deceiued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           testimonie
           was
           true
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           why
           he
           alleageth
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           pen-man
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           haue
           more
           reuerence
           :
           for
           he
           which
           was
           faithfull
           in
           penning
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           also
           is
           faithfull
           in
           penning
           this
           Prophecie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           words
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           
           that
           to
           testifie
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           to
           be
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           note
           
           of
           a
           true
           Prophet
           .
           And
           by
           these
           we
           may
           distinguish
           betweene
           a
           true
           Prophet
           and
           a
           false
           ;
           if
           they
           bring
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Prophets
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Deut.
           13.
           
           If
           they
           worke
           wonders
           ,
           and
           their
           doctrine
           be
           to
           draw
           men
           from
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           false
           Prophets
           and
           must
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           And
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           being
           asked
           of
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           he
           alledges
           
             Luk.
             10.
             1.
             
             Iohns
          
           testimonie
           ,
           and
           confirmeth
           Iohns
           testimonie
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           asking
           them
           this
           question
           ,
           
             The
             baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             was
             it
             from
             heauen
             or
             of
             men
             ?
          
           shewing
           that
           Iohn
           was
           a
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           doctrine
           was
           from
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Hereby
           we
           see
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           a
           true
           Prophet
           and
           false
           alledged
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           is
           no
           true
           difference
           :
           for
           they
           say
           ,
           If
           one
           can
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           true
           Prophet
           :
           whereas
           Deut.
           13.
           false
           Prophets
           may
           do
           that
           .
           But
           the
           true
           marke
           of
           a
           true
           Prophet
           is
           the
           doctrine
           deliuered
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           and
           he
           which
           brings
           this
           ,
           though
           he
           can
           not
           worke
           a
           miracle
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           sixth
           argument
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           reuelation
           is
           described
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           propounding
           and
           deliuering
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           maner
           and
           forme
           of
           deliuerie
           of
           it
           stands
           in
           foure
           degrees
           .
           First
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           giueth
           it
           to
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Mediatour
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           giueth
           it
           to
           an
           Angell
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Angell
           conueyes
           it
           to
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Iohn
           directed
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           holie
           Ghost
           ,
           deliuereth
           it
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           this
           particular
           booke
           was
           ,
           so
           no
           doubt
           all
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           were
           conueyed
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           so
           conueyed
           his
           Scriptures
           to
           man
           ,
           we
           see
           his
           perpetuall
           care
           and
           loue
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           members
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Also
           we
           see
           the
           great
           excellencie
           and
           dignitie
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           perfection
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           deliuered
           to
           man
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           he
           deliuers
           his
           will
           to
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           shewes
           the
           blasphemie
           and
           sin
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           call
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           dead
           letter
           ,
           a
           dumbe
           iudge
           :
           they
           hold
           ,
           that
           generall
           Councels
           be
           equall
           to
           the
           word
           ;
           that
           the
           vniuersall
           consent
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           aboue
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           giues
           life
           and
           sense
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           they
           say
           of
           
           themselues
           be
           but
           an
           inkie
           and
           dumbe
           word
           .
           But
           we
           see
           they
           be
           farre
           aboue
           all
           these
           :
           for
           they
           be
           most
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           ,
           and
           also
           most
           excellent
           ,
           seeing
           they
           being
           giuen
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           to
           Christ
           the
           mediator
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           conueyed
           to
           an
           Angell
           ,
           who
           deliuers
           them
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           he
           published
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           these
           degrees
           of
           the
           deliuerie
           of
           thē
           shew
           they
           be
           most
           excellent
           and
           perfect
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             heare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           seuenth
           and
           last
           argument
           of
           this
           description
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           fruite
           ,
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           profite
           which
           comes
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           heard
           or
           read
           :
           and
           ioyned
           with
           marking
           and
           attention
           ,
           it
           brings
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           blessednesse
           which
           stands
           in
           the
           fellowship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           heare
           and
           reade
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           marke
           it
           ,
           keepe
           it
           in
           memorie
           ,
           remember
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           being
           a
           prophecie
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           partly
           present
           ,
           partly
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             which
             reades
          
           .
           Here
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           setteth
           downe
           the
           proper
           end
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           of
           this
           booke
           particularly
           .
           For
           the
           ende
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           other
           bookes
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           felicitie
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Ioh.
           20.
           last
           :
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           to
           make
           vs
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           beleeuing
           we
           might
           haue
           
             eternall
             life
             .
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           He
           declared
           to
           them
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           by
           it
           they
           might
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           fellowship
           is
           true
           happinesse
           it selfe
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             39.
             
             Search
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             you
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           they
           differ
           from
           all
           other
           books
           and
           writings
           of
           men
           .
           For
           mens
           writings
           ,
           being
           penned
           either
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           thence
           erronious
           ,
           and
           misse
           of
           the
           end
           of
           happinesse
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           :
           or
           else
           they
           be
           penned
           by
           them
           which
           haue
           light
           by
           by
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           so
           as
           they
           agree
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           be
           grounded
           on
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           haue
           all
           their
           truth
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           end
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           
           as
           of
           the
           other
           bookes
           of
           scripture
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           opinion
           and
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           damnable
           ,
           who
           barre
           the
           people
           of
           God
           from
           reading
           and
           hearing
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           their
           
           vulgar
           tongue
           :
           for
           in
           barring
           them
           of
           the
           meanes
           ,
           they
           barre
           them
           of
           their
           saluation
           the
           end
           of
           them
           ;
           whereas
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           would
           by
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             Blessed
             ,
             &c.
          
           drawe
           men
           and
           allure
           them
           to
           to
           reade
           and
           delight
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
           Seeing
           the
           end
           of
           this
           booke
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           we
           are
           here
           admonished
           ,
           all
           of
           vs
           to
           reade
           and
           meditate
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           search
           them
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           5.
           39.
           euen
           as
           we
           would
           search
           for
           gold
           ,
           or
           some
           precious
           thing
           which
           we
           would
           faine
           finde
           ,
           (
           so
           the
           word
           imports
           .
           )
           And
           he
           addeth
           the
           reason
           :
           
             For
             in
             them
             you
             thinke
             to
             haue
             eternall
             life
             .
          
        
         
           But
           some
           will
           say
           :
           I
           cannot
           reade
           ,
           I
           was
           neuer
           brought
           vp
           in
           learning
           .
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           cuts
           off
           this
           excuse
           in
           the
           next
           words
           :
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             which
             reades
             or
             heares
             the
             words
             of
             this
             prophecie
             .
          
           So
           that
           if
           he
           cannot
           reade
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           heare
           and
           keepe
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           blessed
           .
           Then
           those
           which
           can
           not
           reade
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           procure
           others
           to
           reade
           ,
           they
           must
           hearken
           and
           heare
           diligently
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           learne
           to
           carrie
           in
           minde
           the
           distinction
           betweene
           the
           bookes
           of
           God
           and
           writings
           of
           men
           .
           Gods
           word
           brings
           a
           man
           which
           keepes
           it
           to
           happinesse
           :
           but
           man
           's
           of
           them selues
           can
           not
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           haue
           light
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           if
           this
           distinction
           were
           imprinted
           in
           our
           harts
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           be
           so
           delighted
           either
           to
           heare
           or
           speake
           the
           words
           of
           God
           mixed
           with
           the
           words
           of
           sinfull
           men
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           among
           the
           Iewes
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           mingle
           cloth
           of
           diuerse
           kinds
           :
           then
           much
           lesse
           will
           the
           Lord
           suffer
           his
           word
           to
           be
           mingled
           with
           the
           sayings
           of
           erronious
           and
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           be
           they
           neuer
           so
           learned
           or
           ancient
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           here
           followeth
           the
           right
           manner
           and
           way
           of
           hearing
           and
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           set
           downe
           a
           certaine
           end
           why
           we
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           attaine
           to
           happinesse
           ,
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           And
           when
           this
           takes
           place
           :
           that
           we
           set
           downe
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           reade
           and
           heare
           them
           with
           care
           and
           conscience
           to
           practise
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           keepe
           thē
           ,
           remember
           the
           things
           we
           reade
           or
           heare
           .
           And
           this
           second
           point
           is
           principall
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           to
           reade
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           keepe
           those
           things
           we
           heare
           or
           reade
           :
           and
           so
           as
           we
           make
           obseruation
           of
           that
           we
           
           heare
           ;
           so
           the
           words
           import
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           we
           heare
           and
           reade
           the
           word
           dayly
           ,
           yet
           no
           profite
           comes
           thereby
           :
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           be
           onely
           hearers
           ,
           we
           keepe
           it
           not
           to
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           in
           our
           liues
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           keepe
           the
           word
           which
           we
           heare
           or
           reade
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           commended
           to
           vs
           in
           many
           places
           .
           
             Luke
             2.
             19.
             
             Mary
          
           is
           said
           
             to
             keepe
             and
             to
             ponder
             all
             these
             things
             in
             her
             heart
             .
          
           Psal.
           119.
           8.
           
           
             Dauid
             he
             hid
             the
             statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           Luke
           11.
           
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             heare
             the
             word
             and
             keepe
             it
             .
          
           Iames
           1.
           21.
           
           
             We
             must
             keepe
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             grafted
             in
             vs
             :
          
           where
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           ciens
           or
           graffe
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           into
           a
           stocke
           :
           so
           the
           word
           is
           ingrafted
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           must
           abide
           and
           bring
           forth
           fruite
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           keepe
           this
           word
           ,
           
           we
           must
           first
           learne
           the
           elements
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           Catechisme
           :
           both
           old
           and
           young
           must
           learne
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           knowledge
           :
           and
           
           though
           a
           man
           reade
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           learne
           not
           the
           grounds
           ,
           he
           cannot
           keepe
           it
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           the
           cause
           why
           many
           (
           especially
           aged
           folke
           )
           heare
           the
           word
           from
           yeare
           to
           yeare
           ,
           and
           neuer
           profit
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           ignorant
           as
           euer
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           be
           alwayes
           learning
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           learne
           any
           thing
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           abase
           themselues
           to
           learne
           those
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           those
           first
           seeds
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           profit
           by
           and
           keepe
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           keepe
           those
           things
           we
           heare
           or
           reade
           ,
           we
           must
           
           con
           our
           part
           before
           we
           come
           ,
           we
           must
           addresse
           our selues
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           rush
           on
           Gods
           ordinance
           without
           preparation
           .
           In
           the
           old
           Testament
           when
           the
           people
           offered
           sacrifice
           ,
           
           they
           must
           
             sanctifie
             themselues
          
           :
           so
           we
           in
           receiuing
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           we
           prepare
           our selues
           reuerently
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           do
           in
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           Supper
           is
           onely
           a
           visible
           word
           ,
           the
           word
           preached
           is
           an
           audible
           word
           .
           When
           the
           people
           receiued
           the
           law
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           cōmaunded
           them
           to
           sanctifie
           themselues
           three
           daies
           before
           .
           So
           then
           when
           we
           come
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           law
           expounded
           ,
           we
           must
           sanctifie
           our selues
           ,
           prepare
           our
           hearts
           to
           heare
           it
           .
           
           This
           preparation
           stands
           in
           these
           things
           :
           1.
           we
           must
           put
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           all
           by-thoughts
           ,
           all
           cares
           
           and
           thoughts
           of
           worldly
           affaires
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           set
           our
           hearts
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ezra
           7.
           to
           looke
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           the
           will
           of
           God
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           withall
           we
           must
           make
           our
           carnest
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           see
           his
           will
           ,
           soften
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           eares
           attentiue
           as
           Lidiaes
           were
           ,
           and
           also
           giue
           vs
           grace
           to
           embrace
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           about
           to
           heare
           or
           reade
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           humble
           hearts
           ,
           else
           we
           cannot
           keepe
           the
           word
           ,
           nor
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           in
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Lord
           he
           reueales
           his
           secrets
           to
           the
           
             humble
             in
             spirit
          
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           be
           humbled
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           troubled
           and
           touched
           with
           their
           owne
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           haue
           contite
           ,
           broken
           and
           bruised
           hearts
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           proud
           heart
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           keeping
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hole
           in
           it
           for
           the
           word
           to
           lie
           in
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           wholly
           possessed
           and
           puffed
           vp
           with
           selfe-loue
           and
           pride
           .
        
         
           
           The
           heart
           must
           be
           an
           honest
           heart
           :
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           haue
           our
           hearts
           touched
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           honest
           hearts
           ,
           
           good
           hearts
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           purposed
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           litle
           ,
           but
           wholy
           purposed
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           :
           we
           must
           not
           come
           with
           vnchast
           or
           wicked
           hearts
           ,
           with
           minds
           to
           leaue
           all
           sinne
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           liue
           in
           some
           one
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
           We
           must
           haue
           a
           beleeuing
           heart
           .
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           
           The
           old
           Iewes
           heard
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           it
           profited
           them
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           mingled
           it
           not
           with
           faith
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           where
           he
           compares
           them
           to
           a
           vessel
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           must
           be
           both
           the
           word
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           these
           must
           be
           mingled
           together
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           tempered
           by
           faith
           ,
           &
           then
           it
           will
           be
           a
           word
           of
           power
           ,
           of
           life
           and
           saluation
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           remember
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           beleeue
           truly
           the
           iudgements
           denounced
           against
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           ,
           and
           promises
           pronounced
           for
           the
           true
           beleeuers
           .
           But
           incredulitie
           ,
           is
           when
           we
           except
           the
           curses
           against
           sin
           as
           not
           pertaining
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           cannot
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           This
           is
           the
           proper
           cause
           of
           all
           ignorance
           and
           obliuion
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           must
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           for
           this
           true
           faith
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           well
           and
           easily
           remember
           it
           .
        
         
         
           We
           must
           haue
           hearing
           hearts
           :
           besides
           these
           eares
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           
           we
           must
           haue
           new
           eares
           pearced
           .
           We
           must
           haue
           our
           eares
           opened
           ,
           to
           become
           listeners
           and
           pliable
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Lord
           cals
           vs
           to
           do
           his
           wil
           ;
           
           we
           may
           answer
           with
           
             Dauid
             :
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             do
             thy
             will
             ,
             O
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           after
           we
           haue
           read
           or
           heard
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           practise
           
           that
           we
           heare
           ,
           in
           performing
           true
           repentance
           ▪
           and
           laboring
           faithfully
           in
           our
           vocation
           :
           for
           as
           we
           see
           men
           of
           trades
           become
           cunning
           by
           the
           continuall
           practise
           of
           their
           trades
           :
           so
           if
           we
           practise
           true
           obedience
           in
           repentance
           and
           our
           vocation
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           skilfull
           in
           the
           word
           .
           It
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             are
             written
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             this
             prophesie
             .
          
           The
           child
           of
           God
           must
           keepe
           and
           remember
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           his
           speciall
           duty
           to
           keepe
           these
           prophesies
           which
           are
           to
           come
           .
           So
           the
           Angell
           bids
           Daniel
           seale
           vp
           the
           booke
           of
           the
           Prophesie
           till
           the
           time
           come
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           remember
           and
           keepe
           it
           diligently
           .
           So
           
             Mathew
             24.
             15.
             
             When
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             abhomination
             of
             desolation
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           marke
           and
           remember
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           Mat.
           24.
           25.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             haue
             told
             you
             before
             :
          
           where
           he
           shewes
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           great
           things
           are
           to
           befall
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           in
           these
           be
           most
           carefull
           to
           remember
           them
           .
        
         
           
             For
             the
             time
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             which
             readeth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Seeing
           the
           time
           of
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           this
           Prophesie
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           must
           shortly
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           therefore
           those
           be
           blessed
           which
           reade
           and
           keepe
           this
           prophesie
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           answer
           to
           a
           secret
           obiection
           .
           For
           they
           might
           haue
           said
           ,
           We
           need
           not
           reade
           this
           Prophesie
           ,
           seeing
           it
           shal
           not
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           our
           dayes
           ;
           but
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             The
             time
             is
             at
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           so
           taketh
           that
           obiection
           away
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           these
           words
           were
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           and
           here
           repeated
           againe
           ,
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           that
           they
           containe
           some
           waighty
           matter
           for
           vs
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           earnestly
           thought
           of
           .
           Now
           S.
           Iohn
           addes
           these
           words
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           it
           cannot
           be
           ouertaken
           with
           deadly
           sleepe
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           slumber
           ,
           and
           be
           cast
           into
           some
           beginnings
           of
           sleepe
           :
           as
           the
           fiue
           wise
           virgins
           ,
           though
           they
           slept
           not
           so
           carelesly
           
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           slept
           ,
           not
           a
           deadly
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           a
           slumber
           :
           for
           in
           the
           Church
           there
           may
           be
           some
           remnants
           of
           security
           .
           Cant.
           5.
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           sleepes
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           she
           alwayes
           listens
           as
           awaken
           ,
           being
           in
           a
           light
           slumber
           .
           Now
           least
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           carelesse
           ,
           sleeping
           and
           drowsie
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           addes
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             time
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           addes
           these
           words
           to
           confirme
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           against
           afflictions
           :
           seeing
           by
           these
           words
           he
           foretels
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           to
           last
           but
           a
           short
           time
           ;
           the
           time
           of
           iudgement
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           the
           affliction
           cannot
           long
           endure
           .
           Then
           this
           should
           comfort
           those
           which
           suffer
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           that
           Christ
           foretels
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           now
           in
           the
           last
           age
           the
           time
           is
           at
           hand
           ;
           we
           must
           be
           assured
           that
           whatsoeuer
           befalleth
           the
           mēbers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shal
           shortly
           befal
           them
           ;
           temtations
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           the
           crosse
           and
           calamity
           shall
           presently
           befall
           vs
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           iudgement
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           it
           will
           presently
           befall
           vs.
           And
           if
           we
           had
           this
           confidence
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           iudgement
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           vs
           do
           all
           in
           good
           conscience
           ,
           stay
           vs
           frō
           many
           sins
           :
           and
           the
           want
           of
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           much
           mischiefe
           :
           for
           so
           the
           bad
           seruant
           thinking
           his
           maister
           would
           defer
           his
           comming
           ,
           he
           smites
           and
           beates
           his
           fellow
           seruants
           .
           And
           the
           old
           world
           liued
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           beleeue
           the
           flood
           should
           come
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           foretold
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           all
           swept
           away
           by
           water
           .
        
         
           We
           then
           should
           lay
           this
           to
           our
           harts
           :
           euer
           think
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           he
           is
           presently
           to
           come
           to
           iudgement
           .
           And
           we
           ought
           the
           rather
           to
           thinke
           of
           this
           ;
           for
           we
           haue
           had
           ease
           ,
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           flourishing
           this
           ;
           8
           yeares
           with
           all
           temporall
           blessings
           .
           Now
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           now
           peace
           and
           now
           trouble
           and
           persecution
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           seeing
           these
           crosses
           which
           must
           fall
           on
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           be
           to
           be
           done
           presently
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           looke
           for
           affliction
           and
           persecution
           after
           so
           long
           peace
           and
           preaching
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             to
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             ,
          
           
           
             grace
             and
             peace
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           In
           this
           fourth
           verse
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           inscription
           of
           this
           booke
           ;
           wherein
           is
           first
           the
           party
           which
           writes
           it
           and
           dedicates
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           parties
           to
           whō
           it
           is
           dedicated
           :
           first
           ,
           
           the
           party
           which
           dedicates
           it
           ,
           is
           Iohn
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           parties
           to
           whom
           ,
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           inscription
           are
           two
           parts
           ,
           first
           ,
           a
           dedication
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           a
           salutation
           ,
           contained
           from
           the
           fourth
           till
           the
           ninth
           verse
           .
           In
           the
           dedication
           ,
           there
           be
           first
           the
           party
           which
           dedicates
           it
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           the
           parties
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           dedicated
           .
           The
           party
           which
           dedicates
           it
           is
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           here
           againe
           in
           this
           fourth
           verse
           repeates
           his
           name
           ,
           yet
           so
           as
           he
           repeates
           no
           more
           but
           his
           bare
           name
           without
           any
           titles
           of
           commendation
           :
           he
           repeats
           it
           againe
           ,
           to
           shew
           and
           certifie
           euery
           Reader
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           without
           all
           doubt
           the
           true
           pen-man
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           writing
           this
           Reuelation
           .
           But
           though
           he
           repeate
           his
           name
           ,
           yet
           he
           doth
           not
           adde
           any
           titles
           of
           honour
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           many
           titles
           of
           praise
           and
           commendation
           .
           This
           he
           doth
           to
           giue
           vs
           a
           true
           patterne
           of
           modesty
           and
           humility
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           neuer
           to
           speake
           in
           our
           own
           causes
           to
           our
           owne
           praises
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           cases
           of
           necessity
           ,
           when
           Gods
           glory
           may
           be
           aduanced
           ,
           and
           the
           credit
           of
           our
           particular
           callings
           maintained
           .
           This
           Paul
           practised
           ,
           who
           often
           humbles
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           cals
           himselfe
           the
           least
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           yea
           the
           chiefe
           of
           all
           sinners
           :
           yet
           when
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           came
           into
           question
           ,
           then
           he
           sets
           out
           himselfe
           ,
           shewing
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           aboue
           those
           which
           did
           falsly
           call
           themselues
           so
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
           So
           may
           we
           ,
           when
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           credit
           of
           our
           particular
           callings
           be
           in
           question
           ,
           set
           out
           our selues
           with
           titles
           of
           commendation
           .
        
         
           The
           persons
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           were
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           :
           concerning
           them
           ,
           note
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           he
           cals
           them
           Churches
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           
             in
             Asia
          
           .
        
         
           Why
           writes
           he
           to
           the
           Churches
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           but
           one
           true
           Church
           ?
           Ans.
           The
           Church
           may
           be
           considered
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           but
           one
           :
           secondly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           parted
           and
           diuersly
           sundred
           into
           parts
           ;
           as
           in
           one
           country
           there
           is
           one
           Church
           ,
           or
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           one
           city
           or
           towne
           ,
           another
           part
           in
           some
           other
           And
           there
           may
           be
           many
           Churches
           ,
           seeing
           euery
           congregation
           professing
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           Church
           ,
           being
           a
           member
           of
           the
           true
           Catholicke
           Church
           :
           as
           the
           sea
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           yet
           there
           be
           
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           lying
           against
           other
           countries
           ,
           are
           called
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           as
           the
           English
           ,
           French
           ,
           Spanish
           ,
           Italian
           sea
           .
           So
           the
           particular
           Churches
           in
           particular
           countries
           ,
           townes
           and
           cities
           ,
           be
           Churches
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           but
           members
           of
           it
           .
           Note
           first
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           this
           book
           concernes
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           a
           propheticall
           history
           concerning
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Iohn
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           meet
           it
           should
           be
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           the
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           be
           the
           pillars
           and
           ground
           of
           truth
           :
           not
           that
           their
           authority
           is
           aboue
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           preserue
           the
           scriptures
           as
           a
           treasury
           from
           age
           to
           age
           .
           And
           they
           be
           pillars
           and
           grounds
           of
           truth
           ,
           because
           they
           giue
           testimony
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           they
           publish
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           ordinary
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           church
           being
           the
           pillar
           and
           ground
           of
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           this
           booke
           should
           be
           dedicated
           to
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           writes
           it
           not
           to
           all
           Churches
           ,
           but
           makes
           choise
           of
           these
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           then
           most
           famous
           ,
           as
           the
           Chapters
           following
           ,
           and
           histories
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           shew
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           sayes
           not
           ,
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Ierusalem
           and
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           of
           Asia
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           that
           which
           was
           long
           before
           foretold
           was
           now
           fulfilled
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           according
           as
           the
           Prophets
           foretold
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           :
           which
           now
           was
           verified
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Gentiles
           dwelt
           in
           Asia
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Iohn
           wrote
           and
           dedicated
           this
           booke
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           many
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           
           &
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           then
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Papists
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           who
           would
           haue
           their
           Church
           the
           mother
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Churches
           must
           rely
           on
           theirs
           :
           but
           if
           that
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           bene
           the
           mother
           ,
           and
           most
           famous
           ,
           no
           doubt
           Iohn
           would
           haue
           dedicated
           it
           to
           her
           .
           But
           he
           doth
           dedicate
           it
           to
           the
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           shewing
           they
           were
           then
           more
           famous
           then
           Rome
           .
        
         
           2
           Now
           followes
           the
           salutation
           ,
           
           
             Grace
             and
             peace
             &c.
          
           
           Salutation
           is
           of
           two
           forts
           ,
           ciuill
           or
           religious
           :
           ciuil
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           men
           vse
           ordinarily
           with
           one
           another
           :
           2.
           religious
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           peculiar
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           here
           a
           religious
           salutation
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           vse
           it
           commonly
           in
           all
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           
           may
           be
           called
           an
           Apostolicall
           salutation
           .
           They
           vsed
           this
           in
           all
           their
           Epistles
           ,
           Grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           because
           their
           ministery
           was
           of
           grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           their
           salutation
           answerable
           to
           their
           ministery
           :
           for
           their
           Apostleship
           stood
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           haue
           grace
           &
           peace
           .
           And
           the
           apostles
           vse
           this
           phrase
           in
           manner
           of
           blessing
           ,
           for
           when
           their
           ministery
           stood
           in
           two
           actions
           ,
           in
           preaching
           and
           praying
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           vnder
           the
           second
           action
           of
           praying
           ,
           was
           contained
           this
           ,
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           :
           and
           so
           did
           the
           high
           Priests
           and
           Leuites
           :
           
           as
           also
           Christ
           he
           vsed
           this
           :
           so
           Ministers
           to
           shew
           their
           duty
           more
           fully
           ,
           
           after
           they
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           blesse
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           
             Grace
             be
             with
             you
          
           .
           Most
           excellent
           words
           :
           and
           containe
           in
           them
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospell
           .
           Grace
           signifies
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           good
           will
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           his
           graces
           .
           Here
           it
           signifies
           his
           fauour
           ,
           because
           in
           this
           salutation
           grace
           is
           opposed
           to
           peace
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           a
           grace
           of
           God
           :
           then
           by
           it
           is
           meant
           his
           good
           will
           and
           fauour
           ,
           whereby
           he
           accepts
           of
           vs
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           .
           S.
           Iohn
           begins
           with
           Grace
           first
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           Peace
           ,
           because
           grace
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           blessings
           &
           graces
           of
           God.
           We
           must
           first
           be
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           haue
           prosperitie
           and
           graces
           from
           God.
           Grace
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           blessings
           ,
           as
           of
           our
           election
           ,
           vocation
           ,
           redemption
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           of
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           perseuerance
           in
           faith
           and
           repentance
           :
           nay
           it
           is
           all
           in
           all
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           begins
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             peace
          
           .
           Peace
           is
           taken
           first
           for
           welfare
           and
           good
           successe
           in
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           .
           Exod.
           18.
           7.
           
           Moses
           askes
           Iethro
           his
           father
           in
           law
           of
           his
           peace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           his
           welfare
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           partly
           taken
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           that
           vnity
           and
           blessed
           concord
           we
           shall
           haue
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           especially
           taken
           here
           .
           And
           being
           thus
           taken
           ,
           it
           hath
           sixe
           parts
           ;
           first
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           stand
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           reconciled
           to
           him
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           peace
           with
           Gods
           Angels
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           guard
           vs
           and
           cary
           vs
           
           as
           a
           nurse
           doth
           her
           child
           in
           her
           armes
           ,
           that
           we
           hurt
           not
           our
           feete
           at
           any
           stone
           :
           and
           when
           they
           reioyce
           at
           our
           good
           estate
           .
           Psal.
           91.
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           peace
           with
           a
           mans
           selfe
           ,
           when
           his
           conscience
           will
           not
           accuse
           him
           ,
           but
           excuse
           and
           cleare
           him
           ;
           as
           when
           our
           conscience
           is
           washed
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Phil.
           4.
           7.
           this
           peace
           passeth
           all
           vnderstanding
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           peace
           with
           the
           church
           .
           So
           Act.
           4.
           32.
           those
           which
           beleeued
           ,
           were
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           and
           heart
           ,
           had
           peace
           with
           each
           other
           .
           So
           Esa.
           11.
           6.
           
           The
           wild
           beast
           and
           the
           Lion
           ,
           the
           Lamb
           and
           the
           Cockatrise
           and
           the
           yong
           child
           shall
           lie
           together
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           this
           peace
           &
           fauor
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           with
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           So
           Ioseph
           had
           peace
           in
           Pharaohs
           house
           .
           So
           Daniel
           had
           peace
           with
           the
           Kings
           Eunuches
           :
           for
           though
           he
           was
           free
           when
           the
           children
           were
           cast
           into
           the
           ouen
           ,
           yet
           he
           did
           not
           reuolt
           ;
           but
           being
           fauoured
           ,
           they
           saued
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           sixt
           is
           peace
           with
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           birds
           ,
           all
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
           Ose.
           2.
           18.
           
           The
           Lord
           will
           make
           a
           couenant
           betweene
           vs
           and
           all
           his
           creatures
           .
           Psal.
           91.
           13.
           
           The
           child
           of
           God
           he
           shall
           tread
           vpon
           the
           lion
           and
           serpent
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           hurt
           him
           :
           for
           when
           a
           man
           is
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           what
           creature
           dares
           to
           hurt
           him
           ?
           nay
           al
           the
           creatures
           are
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           serue
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Grace
             and
             peace
          
           .
           As
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           first
           you
           must
           be
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           must
           haue
           vnity
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           this
           peace
           ,
           welfare
           ,
           prosperity
           in
           all
           good
           things
           as
           farre
           as
           is
           necessary
           ,
           yea
           then
           concord
           and
           vnity
           with
           God
           and
           all
           his
           creatures
           will
           follow
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           the
           Apostle
           wishes
           them
           grace
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           that
           this
           Gods
           fauour
           is
           to
           be
           sought
           for
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           
             Psal.
             4.
             6.
             
             Many
             say
             ,
             Who
             will
             shew
             vs
             any
             good
             ?
          
           But
           Dauid
           he
           seekes
           this
           grace
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Lord
             lift
             vp
             the
             light
             of
             thy
             countenance
             vpon
             me
             :
          
           let
           me
           be
           in
           thy
           fauour
           .
           
           And
           often
           he
           sayes
           ,
           the
           
             Lord
             he
             is
             his
             portion
          
           ,
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           his
           lot
           :
           shewing
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           loue
           and
           fauor
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           .
           So
           must
           we
           
           seeke
           first
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           make
           that
           our
           chiefest
           care
           ,
           seeke
           it
           aboue
           all
           things
           :
           but
           we
           litle
           practise
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           bring
           from
           our
           cradles
           naturall
           presumption
           ,
           which
           perswades
           vs
           that
           we
           be
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           his
           loue
           to
           vs.
           But
           we
           must
           cast
           off
           this
           naturall
           presumption
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           new
           course
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           step
           to
           come
           to
           grace
           ,
           is
           to
           see
           that
           we
           want
           grace
           :
           we
           must
           see
           that
           we
           be
           lost
           sheepe
           :
           prodigall
           children
           in
           our selues
           ,
           the
           very
           fire-brands
           of
           hell
           :
           and
           this
           ,
           to
           see
           our
           owne
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           is
           the
           first
           step
           to
           grace
           .
           The
           second
           step
           ,
           is
           to
           desire
           it
           when
           we
           see
           that
           we
           want
           it
           ,
           to
           hunger
           and
           long
           for
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           this
           fauour
           and
           grace
           by
           true
           and
           liuely
           faith
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           promises
           of
           saluation
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           last
           steppe
           to
           get
           this
           grace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           sets
           downe
           ,
           first
           grace
           ,
           secondly
           peace
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           true
           order
           of
           seeking
           for
           things
           and
           blessings
           in
           this
           life
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           grace
           and
           Gods
           fauour
           :
           secondly
           ,
           for
           peace
           and
           welfare
           :
           not
           first
           peace
           and
           welfare
           ,
           but
           first
           for
           grace
           .
           So
           Christ
           bids
           vs
           ,
           first
           to
           seeke
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           rigteousnes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           then
           when
           we
           are
           in
           Gods
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           all
           things
           needfull
           shall
           be
           ministred
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           This
           discouers
           the
           bad
           practise
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           who
           begin
           at
           a
           wrong
           end
           :
           first
           ,
           with
           peace
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           to
           get
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           pleasure
           or
           preferment
           ,
           neuer
           seeking
           first
           for
           grace
           and
           Gods
           fauour
           :
           but
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           peace
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           haue
           grace
           .
        
         
           But
           men
           ,
           if
           God
           blesse
           them
           in
           riches
           ,
           health
           and
           wealth
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           Oh
           ,
           God
           loues
           me
           :
           but
           alas
           ,
           we
           deceiue
           our selues
           ;
           for
           we
           may
           haue
           peace
           ,
           yet
           want
           grace
           :
           we
           may
           haue
           this
           welfare
           ,
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           and
           yet
           want
           grace
           :
           nay
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           no
           blessing
           ,
           but
           a
           curse
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Lord
           giue
           a
           man
           health
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           libertie
           ,
           which
           be
           but
           common
           blessings
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           out
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           fauour
           :
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           bestowes
           these
           common
           blessings
           on
           those
           which
           be
           his
           enemies
           .
           Psal.
           73.
           12.
           
           But
           though
           the
           wicked
           haue
           all
           these
           common
           blessings
           ,
           they
           be
           accursed
           .
           And
           though
           a
           man
           had
           grace
           ,
           the
           fauour
           and
           true
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           other
           health
           ,
           wealth
           nor
           libertie
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           were
           most
           happy
           and
           blessed
           .
        
         
           
             Frō
             him
             which
             is
             ,
             was
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           he
           sets
           down
           the
           cause
           efficient
           and
           the
           author
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Peace
           :
           the
           Author
           is
           God
           ,
           distinguished
           into
           three
           persons
           ,
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
          
           ,
           and
           
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           the
           Father
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             which
             is
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             :
          
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             from
             the
             seuen
             spirits
          
           ,
           which
           are
           before
           his
           throne
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           in
           the
           fift
           verse
           .
        
         
           S.
           Iohn
           in
           the
           first
           place
           describes
           the
           Father
           by
           his
           true
           nature
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Which
             is
             ,
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
          
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           alludes
           to
           that
           ,
           Exo.
           3.
           14.
           15.
           where
           Moses
           demaunds
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           people
           should
           aske
           who
           sent
           him
           ,
           what
           he
           should
           answer
           :
           the
           Lord
           tels
           him
           ,
           say
           ,
           I
           
             am
             ,
             Ehjeh
             ,
             Iehouah
          
           ,
           hath
           sent
           me
           :
           where
           are
           two
           names
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           expresse
           the
           nature
           of
           God.
           Now
           S.
           Iohn
           he
           expounds
           them
           here
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             which
             is
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           these
           two
           names
           ,
           
             Ehjeh
             ,
             Iehouah
          
           ,
           be
           two
           such
           names
           as
           cannot
           be
           translated
           fully
           in
           our
           English
           tongue
           ,
           but
           are
           more
           significant
           in
           their
           originall
           Hebrue
           tongue
           :
           for
           they
           import
           thus
           much
           ;
           Grace
           and
           peace
           be
           from
           him
           which
           is
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           a
           most
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           substance
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           a
           most
           absolute
           perfect
           simple
           substance
           and
           essence
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           a
           nature
           most
           simple
           ,
           pure
           ,
           and
           subsisting
           in
           and
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           4.
           
           An
           idoll
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           in
           and
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           mans
           braine
           :
           it
           hath
           no
           subsisting
           and
           being
           of
           it selfe
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           mans
           art
           :
           and
           thus
           the
           Lord
           differs
           from
           all
           false
           gods
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           his
           being
           in
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           of
           or
           by
           any
           other
           thing
           .
           None
           other
           hath
           this
           propertie
           but
           God.
           
        
         
           
           By
           this
           we
           see
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           creatures
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           haue
           their
           subsisting
           and
           being
           (
           as
           mans
           body
           and
           soule
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           from
           themselues
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           :
           not
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           essence
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           should
           be
           God.
           And
           the
           Lord
           hath
           no
           parts
           as
           we
           haue
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           all
           things
           out
           of
           himselfe
           of
           nothing
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           we
           haue
           all
           we
           haue
           of
           God
           ,
           our
           bodies
           ,
           soules
           and
           all
           we
           inioy
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           lieu
           of
           recompence
           ,
           in
           thankfulnesse
           
           and
           obedience
           ,
           giue
           our selues
           ,
           soules
           and
           bodies
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           to
           do
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           is
           most
           absolute
           and
           eternall
           euery
           way
           ,
           without
           
           beginning
           or
           ending
           .
           Angels
           and
           the
           soules
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           be
           eternall
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           absolutely
           :
           though
           they
           be
           eternall
           in
           that
           they
           shall
           neuer
           die
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           a
           beginning
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           eternall
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           by
           participation
           ,
           for
           God
           made
           them
           eternall
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           is
           most
           absolutely
           euery
           way
           eternall
           .
        
         
           
             From
             him
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           iudge
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           especially
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           That
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           was
           ,
           which
           hath
           his
           being
           of
           ,
           in
           ,
           and
           from
           himself
           ,
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudgement
           .
           This
           must
           we
           remember
           and
           thinke
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           is
           God
           of
           himselfe
           and
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           giues
           vs
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           he
           shall
           iudge
           vs
           :
           and
           this
           will
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           vs
           do
           our
           dutie
           in
           conscience
           .
           But
           many
           men
           flatter
           themselues
           ,
           saying
           ;
           God
           will
           not
           come
           in
           my
           time
           to
           iudgement
           :
           but
           though
           the
           Lord
           come
           not
           to
           generall
           iudgement
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           come
           in
           particular
           iudgement
           by
           death
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           alwayes
           remember
           this
           ,
           it
           would
           bridle
           out
           liues
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           before
           God
           and
           all
           men
           .
           Act.
           16.
           24.
           
        
         
           And
           from
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           which
           are
           before
           his
           throne
           .
           
        
         
           These
           words
           commonly
           are
           expounded
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           stand
           and
           minister
           vnto
           him
           :
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           meant
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           ,
           those
           which
           are
           here
           called
           seuen
           spirits
           ,
           from
           these
           grace
           and
           peace
           come
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           come
           from
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           which
           attend
           to
           minister
           before
           the
           Lord.
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           benediction
           or
           a
           salutation
           of
           Iohn
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           are
           set
           before
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           true
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           who
           in
           no
           respect
           can
           be
           placed
           before
           Christ
           :
           therfore
           it
           cannot
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           .
           But
           for
           my
           part
           I
           vnderstand
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             from
             the
             seuen
             spirits
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           This
           exposition
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           called
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           one
           in
           substance
           ,
           yet
           he
           
           is
           seuen
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           in
           gifts
           and
           operations
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           cals
           himselfe
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           cals
           him
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           sets
           downe
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           he
           saw
           them
           in
           vision
           .
           Now
           S.
           Iohn
           saw
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           forme
           of
           seuen
           lights
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           Reu.
           4.
           5.
           
        
         
           
             Which
             are
             before
             the
             throne
          
           .
           This
           he
           speakes
           by
           comparison
           taken
           from
           earthly
           kings
           ,
           which
           fitting
           in
           their
           thrones
           ,
           do
           there
           shew
           their
           might
           and
           maiestie
           most
           .
           So
           S.
           Iohn
           he
           saw
           God
           the
           Father
           sitting
           in
           a
           throne
           by
           vision
           ,
           
           and
           Christ
           at
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           throne
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Hence
           it
           followes
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Sonne
           :
           but
           by
           this
           comparison
           and
           kind
           of
           speech
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           sets
           out
           the
           office
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           the
           Father
           and
           Sonne
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           the
           members
           thereof
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           them
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           that
           he
           ascribes
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           God
           the
           father
           ,
           
           and
           also
           from
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           hence
           we
           note
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           very
           God
           ;
           for
           from
           whom
           grace
           and
           peace
           proceeds
           ,
           he
           is
           perfect
           and
           very
           God.
           
        
         
           
           We
           learne
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           direct
           our
           prayers
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           to
           whom
           grace
           and
           peace
           is
           ascribed
           ,
           to
           him
           we
           may
           direct
           our
           prayers
           ,
           seeing
           he
           can
           giue
           grace
           .
           &c.
           but
           they
           be
           ascribed
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           giue
           them
           ,
           ergo
           we
           may
           pray
           to
           him
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           There
           be
           some
           which
           doubt
           whether
           we
           may
           pray
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           but
           they
           may
           aswell
           doubt
           whether
           he
           be
           God
           or
           not
           :
           but
           they
           say
           we
           haue
           no
           example
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           false
           :
           for
           here
           we
           haue
           an
           example
           ;
           for
           though
           this
           grace
           and
           peace
           ,
           &c.
           be
           a
           blessing
           ,
           yet
           in
           substance
           it
           is
           a
           prayer
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           O
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           let
           thy
           grace
           and
           peace
           be
           vpon
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
           
             Which
             are
             before
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Hence
           we
           note
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           a
           substance
           ,
           and
           a
           person
           subsisting
           ,
           not
           a
           quality
           ,
           as
           some
           Heretikes
           hold
           ,
           confessing
           the
           Godhead
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           of
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           denying
           the
           Godhead
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           here
           we
           see
           ,
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           substance
           and
           person
           subsisting
           ,
           standing
           before
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           a
           gift
           
           or
           grace
           proceeding
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           person
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           :
           the
           Father
           he
           sits
           on
           the
           throne
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           is
           on
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           distinguished
           from
           them
           both
           ,
           stands
           before
           the
           throne
           .
        
         
           
             And
             from
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
           That
           is
           ,
           grace
           and
           peace
           from
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Where
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           ioyned
           to
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           bestowing
           grace
           and
           peace
           on
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           Why
           is
           Christ
           ,
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           placed
           after
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           the
           third
           Person
           ?
           Answ.
           For
           two
           causes
           .
           First
           ,
           Christ
           is
           considered
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Father
           :
           secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           so
           before
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           order
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           is
           after
           them
           both
           ,
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           
             Esa.
             61.
             1.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             me
             ,
             hath
             sent
             me
             to
             preach
             .
          
           Where
           Christ
           is
           sent
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           he
           is
           sent
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           he
           is
           after
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           placed
           after
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           because
           the
           maner
           of
           them
           which
           pen
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           to
           set
           them
           in
           the
           last
           place
           of
           whom
           they
           meane
           to
           speake
           last
           .
           So
           Mat.
           1.
           he
           setting
           downe
           the
           genealogie
           of
           Christ
           from
           Abraham
           ,
           though
           in
           all
           those
           there
           was
           none
           more
           excellent
           then
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           he
           is
           in
           the
           last
           place
           because
           of
           order
           :
           the
           Euangelist
           meaning
           to
           speak
           and
           treat
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           sets
           him
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           purposing
           still
           to
           continue
           his
           historie
           of
           the
           life
           and
           death
           of
           Christ.
           So
           here
           S.
           Iohn
           he
           placed
           Christ
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           because
           he
           purposed
           to
           continue
           his
           historie
           in
           speaking
           of
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           which
           concerne
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           saith
           he
           of
           Christ
           ?
           From
           this
           fift
           till
           the
           ninth
           verse
           he
           describes
           Christ
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           his
           offices
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           offices
           .
           His
           offices
           are
           three
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           is
           set
           out
           by
           his
           propheticall
           office
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             which
             is
             that
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           his
           priestly
           office
           :
           the
           
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
          
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           his
           kingly
           office
           :
           
             and
             that
             Prince
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           his
           propheticall
           office
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           witnesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           
           witnesse
           ,
           
             Esa.
             55.
             4.
             
             I
             gaue
             him
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             to
             the
             nations
             .
          
           In
           that
           he
           is
           called
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           there
           are
           signified
           many
           duties
           of
           his
           propheticall
           office
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           to
           reueale
           the
           will
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           certifie
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           certaintie
           of
           the
           same
           :
           and
           in
           these
           two
           stand
           his
           whole
           office
           propheticall
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           reueale
           his
           Fathers
           will
           to
           the
           Church
           is
           his
           office
           :
           for
           there
           is
           none
           which
           knowes
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           but
           he
           which
           came
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           declared
           it
           .
           Ioh.
           1.
           18.
           
           And
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           declared
           his
           Fathers
           will
           since
           he
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           but
           from
           the
           beginning
           he
           reuealed
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God.
           When
           the
           Lord
           rained
           fire
           on
           Sodome
           Gen.
           19.
           24.
           there
           Iehouah
           the
           Father
           rained
           downe
           ,
           by
           Iehouah
           the
           Sonne
           .
           So
           when
           the
           couenant
           was
           made
           to
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           in
           Christ
           the
           promised
           seed
           .
           It
           was
           renewed
           to
           Abraham
           and
           the
           Patriarkes
           from
           the
           Father
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           appeared
           in
           the
           bush
           ,
           
           where
           Iehouah
           appeared
           :
           but
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           there
           he
           is
           called
           Christ.
           The
           Prophets
           and
           the
           Apostles
           wrote
           as
           they
           were
           inspired
           by
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           his
           instruments
           to
           speake
           and
           write
           that
           he
           put
           into
           them
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           The
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           stile
           and
           phrase
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           all
           came
           from
           Christ.
           Nay
           ,
           when
           any
           particular
           man
           comes
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           this
           is
           by
           the
           working
           of
           Christ
           :
           he
           opens
           their
           eyes
           .
           
           He
           gaue
           the
           disciples
           vnderstanding
           as
           they
           went
           to
           Emaus
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           duty
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           is
           to
           certifie
           men
           of
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           conscience
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           This
           certification
           is
           generall
           or
           particular
           .
           When
           he
           certifieth
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           written
           or
           spoken
           by
           man
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           neither
           nature
           nor
           learning
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           proper
           to
           Christs
           Propheticall
           office
           :
           and
           for
           this
           he
           saith
           to
           his
           disciples
           ,
           
           he
           will
           send
           them
           
             the
             comforter
             which
             shall
             leade
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           assureth
           vs
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           principall
           cause
           of
           this
           assurance
           .
           The
           meanes
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           it selfe
           .
           The
           principall
           cause
           ,
           is
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           ,
           
           three
           points
           are
           resolued
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Papists
           aske
           ,
           how
           
           a
           man
           can
           come
           to
           know
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           read
           and
           taught
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           
           Answ.
           We
           must
           here
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           him
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           iudge
           of
           it
           :
           for
           no
           naturall
           man
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           no
           naturall
           man
           can
           discerne
           the
           things
           of
           God
           :
           but
           he
           which
           is
           enlightened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           haue
           Christ
           his
           testimonie
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Scriptures
           themselues
           :
           for
           in
           them
           he
           setteth
           downe
           this
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           Christs
           testimonie
           be
           set
           downe
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           why
           do
           not
           all
           men
           know
           it
           ?
        
         
           Vnlesse
           a
           man
           haue
           a
           natural
           facultie
           of
           seeing
           ,
           
           he
           cannot
           discerne
           the
           Sunne
           though
           it
           shine
           :
           so
           vnlesse
           a
           man
           haue
           grace
           from
           Christ
           to
           iudge
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           thē
           :
           but
           if
           any
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           read
           and
           mark
           the
           phrase
           and
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           the
           stile
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           then
           in
           euery
           line
           a
           testimonie
           of
           them
           giuen
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           How
           can
           a
           man
           know
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           
           seeing
           the
           Turke
           ,
           Papist
           ,
           
           Iew
           ,
           &
           Protestant
           haue
           their
           religions
           ,
           and
           dye
           in
           them
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           for
           to
           know
           which
           is
           true
           of
           these
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           
             faithful
             witnesse
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           saith
           is
           true
           religion
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           hold
           for
           true
           religion
           .
           Now
           Christ
           he
           giueth
           testimonie
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           as
           a
           letter
           sent
           from
           heauen
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           shewing
           and
           testifiing
           which
           is
           true
           religion
           :
           not
           that
           of
           the
           Iew
           ,
           Turke
           ,
           or
           Papist
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Christian.
           
        
         
           Sundry
           men
           hold
           diuerse
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Iew
           ,
           
           Turke
           ,
           Papist
           ,
           &
           Christian
           :
           which
           is
           the
           true
           opinion
           ?
           how
           is
           it
           knowne
           ?
           
           Answ.
           Still
           we
           must
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           witnesse
           of
           truth
           ,
           the
           faithful
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           he
           is
           the
           iudge
           of
           these
           cōtrouersies
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           if
           we
           marke
           them
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           which
           of
           these
           is
           true
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           diuerse
           opinions
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           what
           must
           be
           iudge
           ?
           In
           this
           diuersitie
           of
           opinions
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           thēselues
           ,
           we
           must
           still
           haue
           recourse
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           &
           if
           we
           note
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           writing
           :
           if
           we
           conferre
           
           Scripture
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           shall
           easily
           find
           out
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           sets
           out
           in
           them
           his
           iudgment
           plainly
           and
           fully
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           certificate
           is
           particular
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Propheticall
           office
           of
           Christ
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           certifie
           men
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iohn
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           he
           is
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           euerlasting
           life
           belongs
           to
           any
           child
           in
           particular
           :
           and
           this
           is
           done
           especially
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           not
           read
           ,
           but
           preached
           ,
           being
           ioyned
           with
           the
           working
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           
           We
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           testifies
           with
           our
           spirit
           we
           be
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God.
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           the
           dutie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           certifie
           men
           in
           particular
           ,
           that
           euerlasting
           life
           belongs
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           particular
           man
           ,
           then
           their
           doctrine
           is
           damnable
           who
           deny
           this
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           proper
           office
           of
           the
           propheticall
           office
           of
           Christ.
           And
           in
           this
           he
           differs
           from
           al
           other
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           which
           be
           witnesses
           :
           for
           they
           can
           witnesse
           onely
           outwardly
           to
           the
           eare
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           speake
           and
           testifie
           to
           the
           conscience
           :
           neither
           can
           any
           of
           them
           certifie
           any
           man
           particularly
           ,
           though
           their
           ministerie
           tend
           to
           that
           end
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           but
           a
           
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           testifies
           not
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           but
           his
           which
           sent
           him
           :
           namely
           ,
           his
           Fathers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           testifies
           all
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           neither
           adding
           nor
           detracting
           from
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           he
           teacheth
           it
           as
           he
           receiued
           it
           sincerely
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           which
           he
           receiued
           it
           ,
           not
           altering
           ,
           changing
           ,
           or
           deprauing
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           
        
         
           
             That
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           sundrie
           faithfull
           witnesses
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           nay
           ,
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Moone
           ,
           Psal.
           89.
           vers
           .
           37.
           but
           Christ
           alone
           is
           that
           faithfull
           witnes
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           distinguished
           from
           all
           other
           witnesses
           :
           for
           he
           is
           aboue
           all
           other
           ,
           his
           witnesse
           is
           authenticall
           ,
           sufficient
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           &
           needs
           no
           confirmation
           .
           The
           witnes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           be
           not
           authenticall
           and
           certaine
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           consent
           with
           Christs
           witnesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           that
           witnesse
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           that
           house
           whereof
           he
           giues
           witnesse
           ,
           namely
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           are
           but
           seruants
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           his
           witnesse
           is
           inward
           ,
           it
           assures
           and
           speakes
           to
           the
           conscience
           :
           but
           the
           witnes
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           outward
           onely
           ;
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           eares
           ,
           it
           neuer
           binds
           and
           assures
           the
           conscience
           :
           so
           that
           for
           that
           prerogatiue
           he
           is
           aboue
           all
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           here
           called
           ,
           
             THAT
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           Christ
           the
           Doctor
           and
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           is
           called
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           all
           Ministers
           must
           be
           faithfull
           witnesses
           :
           for
           euery
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           when
           he
           preacheth
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           speaketh
           that
           which
           Christ
           should
           speake
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           be
           like
           Christ
           ,
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Now
           that
           they
           may
           be
           faithful
           witnesses
           ,
           they
           must
           deliuer
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           aboue
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           and
           before
           all
           testimonies
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           office
           of
           their
           ministery
           .
           So
           ,
           it
           was
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           Christ
           to
           teach
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           So
           Abraham
           his
           eldest
           seruant
           shewed
           his
           fidelitie
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           would
           not
           eate
           or
           drinke
           till
           he
           had
           done
           his
           maisters
           message
           ,
           Gen.
           24.
           33.
           
           So
           the
           Ministers
           must
           haue
           care
           ,
           first
           to
           teach
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           aboue
           all
           things
           :
           secondly
           ,
           they
           must
           testifie
           all
           the
           will
           of
           God
           concerning
           matters
           of
           saluatiō
           .
           As
           among
           men
           ,
           we
           count
           him
           a
           faithful
           witnes
           which
           testifies
           all
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           but
           the
           truth
           :
           so
           they
           be
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           testifie
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           in
           things
           belonging
           to
           saluation
           ,
           neither
           adding
           nor
           detracting
           .
           So
           Paul
           cleared
           himselfe
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           free
           from
           all
           mens
           blood
           ,
           seeing
           he
           deliuered
           the
           whole
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           matters
           necessary
           for
           saluation
           ,
           and
           kept
           nothing
           backe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           must
           neither
           adde
           nor
           take
           away
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           any
           case
           depraue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           true
           marke
           of
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           a
           man
           may
           heare
           things
           concerning
           morall
           vertues
           handled
           soundly
           :
           but
           come
           to
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           matters
           of
           saluation
           ,
           they
           take
           away
           one
           part
           and
           adde
           another
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           they
           hold
           the
           Creed
           in
           word
           ,
           yet
           in
           deede
           they
           deny
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           by
           their
           doctrine
           it
           will
           appeare
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           true
           witnesse
           must
           deliuer
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           in
           that
           manner
           he
           receiues
           it
           :
           namely
           ,
           in
           a
           spirituall
           manner
           ,
           in
           a
           plaine
           easie
           manner
           ,
           in
           a
           familiar
           kind
           of
           speech
           :
           that
           the
           conscience
           of
           euery
           hearer
           may
           be
           moued
           .
           When
           we
           seeke
           to
           obscure
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           do
           corrupt
           the
           same
           :
           and
           as
           trades
           men
           and
           huxters
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           content
           to
           declare
           the
           word
           in
           a
           plaine
           ,
           easie
           ,
           familiar
           speech
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           set
           out
           their
           wares
           with
           sterching
           ,
           blowing
           ,
           spicing
           ,
           &c.
           so
           we
           set
           a
           gloze
           on
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           make
           merchandize
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           2.
           17.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           common
           sinne
           in
           this
           age
           :
           for
           we
           teach
           the
           word
           but
           in
           an
           humane
           manner
           .
           Men
           speake
           and
           preach
           the
           word
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           their
           owne
           wit
           ,
           learning
           ,
           reading
           and
           gifts
           :
           but
           he
           which
           deliuereth
           not
           the
           word
           in
           that
           maner
           he
           ought
           ,
           and
           wherein
           he
           receiues
           it
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           false
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           Christ
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           and
           
             that
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           :
           then
           we
           see
           the
           damnable
           practise
           of
           most
           men
           now
           adayes
           ,
           for
           they
           heare
           the
           word
           continually
           preached
           ,
           and
           reade
           the
           same
           :
           yet
           the
           Prophet
           cryes
           out
           ,
           
           Who
           hath
           beleeued
           our
           sayings
           ?
           None
           feare
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           none
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           What
           an
           heauie
           and
           horrible
           thing
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           saluation
           ,
           nor
           feare
           the
           threats
           of
           the
           law
           for
           our
           sins
           :
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           doctrine
           preached
           and
           confirmed
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Fathers
           will
           to
           man
           ?
           This
           is
           to
           make
           Christ
           a
           lyer
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           the
           lye
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           the
           faithful
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           the
           doctrine
           deliuered
           out
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           is
           confirmed
           by
           his
           testimonie
           :
           must
           we
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           feare
           and
           trēble
           at
           the
           threates
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           that
           we
           beleeue
           assuredly
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           for
           they
           which
           will
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           haue
           their
           portion
           in
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           Reuel
           .
           21.
           8.
           
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           that
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           which
           giueth
           testimonie
           to
           mens
           cōsciences
           in
           particular
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           each
           of
           vs
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           &c.
           and
           euery
           true
           member
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           he
           is
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           he
           alone
           giueth
           testimonie
           to
           mens
           consciences
           .
           Now
           though
           it
           be
           against
           all
           sense
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           
           seeing
           he
           is
           true
           :
           and
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           we
           make
           him
           a
           false
           witnes
           ,
           giuing
           him
           the
           lye
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           is
           no
           presumption
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           say
           )
           to
           beleeue
           our
           election
           and
           saluation
           in
           particular
           :
           
           nay
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           horrible
           sinne
           not
           to
           beleeue
           it
           :
           seeing
           Christ
           a
           most
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           testifies
           the
           same
           to
           our
           consciences
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           Nay
           ,
           for
           this
           end
           to
           perswade
           euery
           man
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           appointed
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           the
           Supper
           ,
           and
           water
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           might
           particularly
           receiue
           thē
           ,
           &
           particularly
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           same
           .
           For
           in
           that
           he
           offers
           them
           ,
           he
           doth
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           offer
           you
           in
           them
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Then
           to
           doubt
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           assuredly
           perswade
           our selues
           in
           particular
           ,
           of
           our
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           is
           to
           call
           into
           question
           ,
           whether
           Christ
           be
           a
           true
           witnesse
           ,
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           Prophet
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
           Here
           in
           these
           words
           is
           contained
           the
           second
           office
           of
           Christ
           :
           namely
           ,
           his
           Priestly
           office
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
             :
          
           He
           alludeth
           in
           these
           words
           to
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           families
           among
           the
           Iewes
           :
           for
           as
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           which
           was
           first
           borne
           ,
           and
           eldest
           of
           the
           familie
           ,
           had
           many
           priuiledges
           and
           preheminences
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Lordshippe
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           of
           double
           portion
           ,
           &c.
           so
           Christ
           which
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           eldest
           and
           first
           borne
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           priuiledges
           :
           yea
           euen
           Christ
           crucified
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           prerogatiues
           among
           the
           dead
           ,
           aboue
           all
           that
           are
           dead
           .
           So
           Paule
           calleth
           him
           the
           first
           and
           beginning
           of
           the
           dead
           :
           and
           after
           expounds
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           in
           all
           things
           haue
           the
           preheminence
           .
           Colos.
           1.
           18.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           priuiledge
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           being
           dead
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           which
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           life
           :
           for
           none
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           life
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Ob.
             Lazarus
             ,
             Moses
          
           &
           Elias
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           bodies
           restored
           thē
           againe
           :
           yea
           Lazarus
           rose
           to
           life
           againe
           before
           Christ.
           
             Answ.
             Moses
          
           and
           Elias
           receiued
           their
           bodies
           againe
           ,
           Lazarus
           also
           liued
           againe
           ,
           but
           these
           returned
           againe
           to
           their
           former
           miserie
           ;
           as
           Lazarus
           he
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           die
           againe
           :
           so
           Moses
           and
           Elias
           tooke
           to
           them
           their
           bodies
           againe
           ,
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           former
           miserie
           :
           but
           Christ
           he
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           rose
           not
           
           to
           die
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           his
           resurrection
           is
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           eternal
           life
           and
           felicitie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           priuiledge
           which
           he
           hath
           aboue
           all
           the
           dead
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           by
           his
           owne
           power
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           Godhead
           raised
           his
           manhood
           .
           But
           all
           that
           rise
           to
           life
           ,
           saue
           Christ
           ,
           they
           are
           raised
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           owne
           power
           .
           None
           can
           raise
           themselues
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           that
           mysticall
           vnion
           betweene
           Christ
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           vs
           the
           members
           .
           For
           as
           the
           first
           fruites
           being
           offered
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           they
           sanctified
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           so
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           first
           fruites
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           did
           by
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           sanctifie
           and
           make
           acceptable
           all
           our
           resurrections
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           comfort
           for
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           
           against
           the
           immoderate
           feare
           of
           death
           :
           for
           if
           Iohn
           had
           said
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           borne
           among
           the
           liuing
           ,
           it
           had
           bene
           a
           great
           comfort
           :
           for
           then
           had
           he
           shewed
           that
           we
           be
           his
           familie
           on
           earth
           ;
           that
           the
           companie
           of
           his
           children
           on
           earth
           is
           his
           familie
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           head
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           our
           elder
           brother
           .
           But
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             dead
          
           ,
           here
           is
           an
           excellent
           comfort
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           sheweth
           thereby
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           speciall
           regard
           euen
           of
           the
           dead
           of
           his
           familie
           :
           for
           the
           companie
           of
           his
           members
           which
           be
           dead
           they
           be
           his
           familie
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           familie
           ,
           Christ
           is
           numbred
           as
           the
           elder
           brother
           .
           And
           in
           that
           respect
           he
           hath
           a
           double
           right
           :
           first
           ,
           of
           a
           King
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           a
           Priest.
           Of
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           making
           the
           dead
           to
           obey
           his
           voyce
           ,
           and
           to
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           at
           his
           cōmaundement
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           his
           father
           :
           and
           also
           by
           his
           death
           to
           sanctifie
           and
           perfume
           the
           death
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           so
           that
           their
           death
           is
           to
           them
           no
           death
           .
           For
           as
           the
           first
           fruites
           sanctified
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           corne
           ,
           so
           Christ
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           sanctifieth
           the
           death
           of
           al
           his
           children
           :
           so
           that
           death
           sanctified
           by
           his
           death
           is
           no
           curse
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           graue
           is
           not
           a
           prison
           ,
           but
           a
           pleasant
           chamber
           of
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             And
             Prince
             of
             the
             kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           third
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           kingly
           office
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ.
           He
           is
           called
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           two
           respects
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           King
           together
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           gouerning
           all
           things
           by
           his
           diuine
           power
           ,
           being
           equall
           to
           them
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           
           man
           in
           two
           natures
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Prince
           of
           kings
           .
           So
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
             All
             power
             is
             giuen
             me
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           not
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           man
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           or
           Godincarnate
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           him
           a
           
             name
             at
             which
             euery
             knee
             shold
             bow
             ,
          
           
           euen
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           .
           And
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           the
           second
           sense
           here
           ,
           where
           he
           cals
           Christ
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           in
           regard
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           or
           God
           incarnate
           the
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           being
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           must
           needes
           haue
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           cannot
           stand
           in
           the
           might
           and
           pollicie
           of
           man
           ,
           as
           earthly
           kingdomes
           do
           :
           but
           it
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           :
           his
           lawes
           they
           bind
           the
           soule
           and
           conscience
           to
           obedience
           .
           And
           this
           is
           his
           priuiledge
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           giuen
           to
           no
           creature
           ,
           man
           or
           Angell
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           raigne
           spiritually
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           conscience
           .
        
         
           This
           spirituall
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           is
           exercised
           in
           the
           consciences
           and
           soules
           of
           men
           by
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           dint
           of
           sword
           ,
           or
           force
           of
           armes
           :
           but
           he
           is
           a
           King
           which
           carieth
           his
           sword
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           euen
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           rules
           and
           raigns
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           he
           rules
           with
           the
           
             rod
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             Esa.
          
           11.
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           speaketh
           to
           mens
           consciences
           .
        
         
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           So
           is
           Christ
           in
           two
           respects
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           he
           (
           and
           he
           alone
           )
           can
           and
           is
           able
           to
           giue
           lawes
           to
           bind
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           :
           none
           so
           high
           which
           is
           not
           subiect
           to
           his
           lawes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           King
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           soueraigne
           power
           ouer
           all
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           to
           saue
           and
           to
           destroy
           :
           for
           not
           onely
           hath
           he
           power
           to
           make
           a
           law
           to
           bind
           their
           consciences
           ,
           but
           also
           if
           they
           keepe
           it
           ,
           to
           saue
           them
           ;
           if
           they
           breake
           his
           law
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           be
           they
           what
           they
           may
           be
           .
           He
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           heauen
           to
           open
           and
           to
           shut
           ,
           none
           can
           controle
           him
           .
           Reuel
           3.
           7.
           
           He
           can
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           leade
           them
           to
           life
           and
           saue
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           leaue
           them
           to
           their
           owne
           mind
           ,
           and
           so
           destroy
           them
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           is
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           greatest
           monarks
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           is
           farre
           aboue
           them
           :
           we
           must
           then
           with
           all
           feare
           &
           trembling
           reuerence
           his
           high
           Maiestie
           .
           We
           reuerence
           Kings
           on
           earth
           ,
           shewing
           great
           dutifulnesse
           to
           them
           :
           then
           what
           reuerence
           
           ow
           we
           to
           him
           which
           is
           Prince
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ?
           We
           cannot
           conceiue
           what
           reuerence
           we
           owe
           vnto
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           throne
           of
           all
           maiestie
           :
           we
           must
           shew
           our
           reuerence
           to
           this
           Prince
           ,
           by
           hearing
           his
           word
           with
           trembling
           and
           beleeuing
           hearts
           ,
           reuerently
           and
           with
           conscience
           :
           we
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           take
           his
           high
           name
           into
           our
           mouthes
           without
           great
           reuerence
           :
           the
           very
           Kings
           must
           shew
           reuerence
           vnto
           this
           King
           of
           kings
           .
           But
           the
           common
           practise
           of
           men
           doth
           shew
           what
           litle
           reuerence
           we
           haue
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           we
           haue
           his
           name
           in
           our
           mouthes
           at
           euery
           word
           ,
           to
           prophane
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           talke
           of
           it
           in
           iesting
           :
           and
           without
           all
           reuerence
           we
           tosse
           it
           in
           our
           mouthes
           like
           a
           tenice
           ball
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
           we
           must
           giue
           him
           absolute
           obedience
           .
           Princes
           must
           be
           obeyed
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           obey
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           obeyed
           without
           exception
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           willingly
           must
           he
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           without
           compulsion
           ,
           freely
           ,
           yea
           personally
           ,
           perpetually
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           his
           commaundements
           .
        
         
           Men
           they
           will
           say
           they
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           their
           Sauiour
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           we
           must
           beleeue
           in
           him
           as
           he
           is
           the
           King
           of
           Princes
           .
           That
           we
           therefore
           may
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           him
           absolute
           obedience
           ,
           do
           his
           will
           in
           all
           things
           :
           and
           vnlesse
           we
           beleeue
           in
           him
           so
           ,
           we
           cannot
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           no
           not
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Sauior
           :
           for
           these
           two
           go
           together
           .
           Now
           this
           duty
           and
           obedience
           we
           owe
           to
           him
           ,
           must
           be
           done
           to
           him
           as
           we
           learne
           out
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           read
           and
           preached
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           is
           King
           of
           kings
           ,
           
           al
           princes
           ,
           kings
           ,
           &
           potētates
           must
           do
           him
           seruice
           :
           for
           they
           be
           all
           inferiour
           and
           subiect
           to
           him
           .
           Psal.
           2.
           the
           three
           last
           verses
           :
           
             Be
             wise
             now
             ,
             O
             ye
             Kings
             :
             be
             learned
             ye
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Kisse
             the
             son
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           inwardly
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           obey
           him
           .
           This
           their
           subiection
           must
           be
           shewed
           to
           Christ
           their
           King
           ,
           in
           the
           gouernement
           of
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           make
           and
           frame
           their
           lawes
           after
           the
           lawes
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           they
           must
           make
           lawes
           ,
           exercise
           iudgement
           ,
           keepe
           Courts
           ,
           Assises
           ,
           begin
           and
           end
           ,
           and
           continue
           warre
           ,
           by
           his
           commaundements
           .
           And
           seeing
           all
           Kings
           are
           in
           subiection
           to
           
           Christ
           ,
           as
           their
           subiects
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           therefore
           be
           guided
           and
           directed
           in
           all
           the
           matters
           of
           their
           kingdomes
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           Dauid
           saith
           ,
           
             Thy
             lawes
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             are
             my
             counsellers
             .
          
           Psal.
           119.
           24.
           
        
         
           If
           Christ
           be
           soueraigne
           King
           ,
           
           and
           aboue
           all
           other
           Kings
           ,
           then
           all
           other
           must
           plant
           and
           set
           vp
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           else
           how
           can
           they
           shew
           they
           be
           Christs
           subiects
           :
           then
           it
           followes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           of
           what
           religion
           they
           list
           .
           
           And
           this
           is
           shewed
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           mariage
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           supper
           was
           ready
           ,
           he
           sent
           his
           seruants
           to
           compell
           them
           to
           his
           supper
           :
           which
           may
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           whose
           duty
           is
           to
           compell
           men
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           
           and
           no
           man
           hath
           this
           priuiledge
           but
           he
           :
           hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           Kings
           on
           earth
           ,
           they
           in
           their
           dominions
           are
           soueraigne
           kings
           ,
           ouer
           all
           persons
           &
           causes
           ,
           because
           as
           he
           is
           King
           of
           Kings
           absolutely
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           vnder
           him
           kings
           ,
           and
           haue
           supremacy
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           the
           presumption
           and
           arrogancy
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           supreame
           head
           of
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           to
           put
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           sit
           in
           his
           roome
           ouer
           al
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           King
           of
           all
           Kings
           ,
           
           we
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           when
           we
           be
           called
           to
           suffer
           any
           affliction
           or
           crosse
           ,
           seeing
           that
           though
           the
           tyrants
           and
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           rage
           and
           bend
           their
           force
           to
           hurt
           vs
           ,
           yet
           we
           haue
           a
           King
           aboue
           them
           all
           ,
           who
           can
           stay
           and
           bridle
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           confound
           and
           bruise
           them
           in
           peeces
           :
           they
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           that
           which
           he
           permits
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           he
           rules
           and
           raignes
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           the
           thickest
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           most
           malice
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           to
           them
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           followes
           the
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           description
           by
           his
           execution
           of
           his
           offices
           ,
           which
           consist
           in
           foure
           workes
           :
           the
           first
           contained
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Vnto
             him
             which
             loued
             vs
          
           :
           the
           second
           in
           these
           ,
           
             Which
             washed
             vs
             in
             his
             bloud
             :
          
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           last
           verses
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             loued
             vs.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           by
           proportion
           
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           being
           parts
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           loue
           of
           Christ
           hath
           three
           degrees
           :
           
           the
           first
           is
           called
           a
           generall
           loue
           ,
           whereby
           he
           loues
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           his
           
           creatures
           :
           and
           this
           loue
           is
           common
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           degree
           is
           the
           loue
           of
           mankind
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           was
           content
           to
           become
           a
           redeemer
           for
           mankind
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           the
           Angels
           ,
           which
           fell
           as
           well
           as
           man.
           
        
         
           
           The
           third
           degree
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           principall
           ,
           is
           that
           whereby
           he
           loues
           his
           elect
           and
           chosen
           children
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           loue
           whereby
           he
           accepts
           of
           them
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           .
        
         
           This
           third
           degree
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           for
           it
           is
           taken
           first
           for
           the
           purpose
           of
           his
           decree
           to
           loue
           :
           secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           action
           or
           declaration
           of
           his
           loue
           .
           
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             as
             I
             haue
             loued
             Iacob
             and
             hated
             Esau
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           haue
           purposed
           to
           loue
           the
           one
           and
           hate
           the
           other
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           loue
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           for
           the
           action
           and
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           loue
           and
           speciall
           fauor
           in
           speciall
           benefits
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           1.
           
           
             Behold
             what
             singular
             loue
             God
             hath
             shewed
             on
             vs
             :
          
           nothing
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           loue
           vs
           ,
           in
           giuing
           his
           son
           for
           vs.
           So
           in
           this
           verse
           is
           meant
           Gods
           special
           loue
           ,
           or
           the
           declaration
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           loue
           vs
           in
           speciall
           benefits
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           placeth
           this
           in
           the
           first
           place
           of
           all
           the
           benefites
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             That
             he
             loued
             vs
          
           ,
           he
           would
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           this
           loue
           is
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           the
           very
           cause
           of
           Gods
           liking
           and
           fauor
           to
           man.
           Then
           there
           is
           no
           foreseene
           faith
           :
           away
           with
           foreseene
           workes
           :
           for
           he
           loued
           vs
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           is
           the
           cause
           and
           ground
           of
           our
           election
           and
           saluation
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           obiected
           :
           
           The
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           man
           ,
           respects
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           things
           loued
           :
           so
           we
           loue
           a
           thing
           because
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           euill
           we
           hate
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           great
           difference
           betweene
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           creature
           and
           the
           Creator
           .
           
           The
           creature
           loues
           the
           thing
           ,
           because
           he
           seeth
           it
           is
           good
           :
           but
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           he
           first
           loues
           the
           creature
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           comes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           good
           ,
           because
           he
           loues
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           as
           other
           true
           Churches
           ,
           do
           beleeue
           and
           are
           assured
           that
           Christ
           loues
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           taketh
           for
           graunted
           )
           this
           should
           moue
           all
           men
           to
           haue
           this
           care
           ,
           to
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           be
           rooted
           
           and
           grounded
           in
           loue
           ,
           seeing
           he
           places
           that
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           This
           we
           do
           when
           we
           are
           assured
           in
           heart
           and
           conscience
           by
           the
           working
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           
           that
           he
           loues
           vs
           in
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           he
           which
           takes
           away
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           loue
           to
           vs
           in
           Christ
           ,
           takes
           away
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           this
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           all
           our
           duties
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           draw
           neare
           to
           God
           ,
           keeping
           a
           good
           conscience
           before
           God
           &
           all
           men
           :
           and
           so
           if
           we
           loue
           God
           ,
           he
           wil
           come
           to
           vs
           ,
           stay
           and
           dwell
           in
           vs.
           And
           if
           we
           would
           haue
           his
           loue
           to
           be
           plentifully
           shed
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           draw
           neare
           to
           him
           by
           loue
           ,
           
           and
           he
           will
           draw
           neare
           to
           vs
           :
           for
           he
           louing
           vs
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           increase
           in
           that
           loue
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           will
           he
           double
           his
           loue
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             And
             washed
             vs
             from
             our
             sinnes
             in
             his
             blood
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           benefit
           and
           action
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           first
           the
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           mortification
           of
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Washed
           ,
           Here
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           are
           as
           filthy
           spots
           in
           their
           soules
           :
           and
           after
           he
           confesseth
           the
           vile
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           euery
           member
           thereof
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           washed
           ,
           For
           washing
           presupposeth
           filthinesse
           before
           ,
           and
           a
           corrupted
           estate
           :
           and
           so
           should
           we
           by
           their
           example
           learne
           to
           consider
           our
           owne
           estate
           ,
           how
           that
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           be
           spotted
           and
           defiled
           with
           sins
           originall
           and
           actuall
           .
           So
           did
           Dauid
           Psal.
           51.
           most
           sensibly
           and
           excellently
           feele
           his
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           see
           his
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           when
           he
           desired
           the
           Lord
           to
           wash
           him
           thorowly
           :
           confessing
           thereby
           his
           soule
           and
           body
           was
           foule
           ,
           stained
           and
           polluted
           with
           sinne
           :
           and
           addes
           thoroughly
           ,
           not
           once
           and
           so
           inough
           ,
           bnt
           wash
           me
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           thoroughly
           till
           I
           be
           cleane
           ,
           and
           cleanse
           me
           ,
           rince
           ,
           bathe
           ,
           swill
           me
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           purged
           and
           cleansed
           from
           all
           my
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           he
           sheweth
           his
           exceeding
           feeling
           of
           his
           own
           miseries
           ,
           how
           fouly
           he
           was
           defiled
           :
           so
           should
           we
           labour
           to
           see
           how
           the
           spots
           of
           sinne
           are
           deeply
           stucke
           in
           our
           soules
           ;
           they
           be
           fast
           set
           ,
           so
           that
           one
           washing
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           be
           rinced
           ,
           bathed
           and
           cleansed
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           the
           hand
           of
           any
           man
           or
           Angell
           which
           can
           wash
           away
           these
           spots
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           they
           can
           giue
           vs
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           whose
           
           finger
           alone
           dipped
           in
           his
           owne
           blood
           can
           wash
           away
           our
           spots
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           should
           make
           vs
           consider
           our
           wretched
           estate
           ,
           and
           often
           to
           repent
           vs
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           staines
           vs
           so
           .
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           purged
           and
           cleansed
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           till
           we
           haue
           them
           so
           purged
           ,
           neither
           our
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           loue
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           we
           do
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           this
           benefit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           containes
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           punishment
           and
           the
           guilt
           due
           to
           them
           :
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           is
           the
           mortification
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             hath
             washed
             vs
             from
             all
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           addeth
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           if
           any
           beleeue
           truly
           ,
           he
           hath
           pardon
           of
           all
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           without
           any
           restraint
           or
           limitation
           of
           these
           or
           those
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             By
             his
             blood
          
           .
           
           How
           can
           blood
           wash
           away
           filthinesse
           ?
           nay
           ,
           it
           rather
           defiles
           a
           man.
           Answ.
           This
           washing
           stands
           not
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           blood
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           merit
           thereof
           :
           for
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           shed
           is
           lost
           ,
           and
           God
           knowes
           what
           is
           become
           of
           it
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           the
           Papists
           say
           ;
           but
           the
           merite
           of
           it
           washeth
           away
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           why
           doth
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           other
           mans
           blood
           ,
           as
           
             Peter
             ,
             Iohn
          
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           Answ.
           Because
           that
           blood
           was
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           not
           of
           the
           Godhead
           )
           but
           of
           him
           who
           was
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           for
           these
           two
           natures
           being
           vnited
           together
           ,
           make
           but
           one
           person
           :
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           called
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             redeemed
             vs
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           that
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           God-man
           ,
           or
           God
           incarnate
           :
           and
           so
           it
           being
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           more
           meritorious
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           any
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Besides
           I
           answer
           :
           Christ
           was
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           a
           publike
           person
           ,
           to
           be
           suretie
           for
           all
           mankind
           :
           but
           no
           man
           can
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           the
           whole
           company
           of
           mākind
           .
           Then
           damnable
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           hold
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           can
           merit
           for
           other
           :
           for
           seeing
           they
           be
           but
           priuate
           men
           ,
           they
           cannot
           profit
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           By
           blood
           we
           must
           vnderstand
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           a
           part
           for
           the
           whole
           ;
           and
           withall
           we
           must
           remember
           his
           fulfilling
           
           of
           the
           law
           :
           for
           in
           his
           suffering
           he
           fulfilled
           the
           whole
           law
           ,
           and
           in
           fulfilling
           the
           law
           he
           suffered
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           cannot
           be
           seuered
           :
           so
           that
           this
           containes
           the
           whole
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           partly
           in
           suffering
           ,
           partly
           in
           fulfilling
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           S.
           Iohn
           addeth
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           sets
           downe
           these
           two
           blessings
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           loue
           and
           like
           this
           booke
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           reade
           and
           take
           delight
           in
           it
           .
           Now
           all
           of
           vs
           will
           say
           ,
           God
           loues
           me
           ,
           and
           hath
           pardoned
           my
           sins
           in
           Christ
           :
           then
           we
           should
           shew
           our
           loue
           againe
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           taking
           delight
           in
           hearing
           and
           reading
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           set
           downe
           in
           this
           or
           any
           other
           booke
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           if
           we
           perswade
           our selues
           God
           hath
           loued
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           then
           offer
           vp
           to
           him
           in
           signe
           of
           loue
           againe
           ,
           our selues
           ,
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           obedience
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           in
           regard
           of
           recompence
           to
           his
           mercies
           and
           loue
           shed
           out
           and
           shewed
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             And
             made
             vs
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             euen
             his
             Father
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           third
           action
           ,
           worke
           and
           benefite
           of
           Christ
           bestowed
           on
           his
           Church
           :
           he
           hath
           made
           euery
           true
           member
           of
           it
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Priest.
           Better
           to
           vnderstand
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           in
           them
           foure
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           dignitie
           and
           excellency
           of
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           made
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             hath
             made
          
           ,
           speaking
           in
           the
           time
           past
           :
           noting
           that
           true
           beleeuers
           are
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           maner
           how
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           created
           such
           ,
           neither
           borne
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           made
           vs
           such
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           whom
           ,
           
             to
             God
             ,
             euen
             the
             father
             .
          
           First
           ,
           our
           dignitie
           ,
           and
           the
           excellencie
           of
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           and
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hath
           two
           heads
           :
           first
           ,
           Kings
           :
           secondly
           ,
           Priests
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           called
           kings
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           :
           for
           the
           condition
           of
           most
           beleeuers
           on
           earth
           is
           base
           ;
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           a
           spirituall
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           he
           giues
           them
           this
           title
           and
           interest
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           to
           haue
           right
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           in
           Christ.
           So
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           speakes
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           
           Feare
           not
           litle
           flock
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           Fathers
           pleasure
           to
           giue
           you
           the
           kingdome
           .
           The
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           interest
           and
           title
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           in
           these
           respects
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           by
           Christ
           they
           be
           
           Lords
           and
           conquerors
           of
           all
           these
           enemies
           ,
           sin
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           death
           ,
           hell
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           flesh
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           they
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           they
           haue
           interest
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           right
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           happinesse
           :
           for
           they
           receiue
           of
           Christ
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           glory
           for
           glory
           ,
           felicitie
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           for
           glory
           ,
           happinesse
           and
           felicitie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           made
           Lords
           of
           all
           creatures
           (
           except
           good
           Angels
           and
           the
           Church
           )
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           3.
           21.
           
           
             God
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             them
             :
          
           all
           things
           are
           theirs
           ,
           they
           Gods
           ;
           and
           we
           haue
           interest
           to
           all
           his
           creatures
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           if
           Christ
           be
           King
           and
           al
           his
           mēbers
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           differ
           ?
           Answ.
           In
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           Christ
           he
           is
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           by
           nature
           ,
           therefore
           a
           King
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           inheritance
           belongs
           to
           him
           by
           nature
           ;
           but
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           the
           sonnes
           of
           God
           by
           adoption
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           so
           that
           our
           right
           to
           that
           kingdome
           is
           not
           by
           nature
           but
           by
           adoption
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           he
           is
           King
           ouer
           all
           creatures
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           ouer
           the
           Angels
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           absolute
           King
           ouer
           all
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           regiment
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           can
           by
           his
           word
           bind
           them
           :
           but
           his
           members
           they
           be
           not
           vniuersall
           kings
           ,
           for
           they
           haue
           not
           superioritie
           aboue
           good
           Angels
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           absolute
           kings
           as
           he
           is
           :
           neither
           by
           themselues
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           participate
           with
           Christ
           in
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           our
           dignitie
           stands
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           Priests
           :
           in
           that
           we
           be
           consecrated
           and
           set
           apart
           by
           Christ
           to
           the
           worship
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           here
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           serue
           him
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           ,
           eternally
           to
           serue
           and
           praise
           him
           .
        
         
           Christ
           he
           is
           Priest
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           difference
           .
           First
           ,
           Christ
           he
           is
           an
           externall
           and
           reall
           Priest
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           offers
           vp
           a
           true
           ,
           reall
           and
           externall
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           vs
           :
           we
           are
           not
           reall
           and
           externall
           Priests
           ,
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           offering
           vp
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           .
           And
           Christ
           hath
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           offer
           vp
           a
           reall
           ,
           corporall
           and
           substantial
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           :
           we
           do
           not
           so
           .
           When
           any
           member
           of
           Christ
           giues
           an
           almes
           ,
           he
           offers
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           not
           a
           corporall
           sacrifice
           ,
           
           but
           spirituall
           euery
           way
           .
           Againe
           ,
           note
           this
           ,
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           he
           is
           a
           perfect
           Priest
           ,
           and
           offers
           vp
           a
           perfect
           sacrifice
           ;
           but
           we
           being
           imperfect
           ,
           do
           offer
           vp
           an
           imperfect
           sacrifice
           ,
           tainted
           and
           blemished
           with
           sinne
           ,
           but
           accepted
           as
           perfect
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           Christs
           sacrifice
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           be
           Kings
           and
           Prists
           in
           this
           life
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           entrance
           into
           an
           earthly
           kingdome
           there
           be
           degrees
           ,
           as
           first
           ,
           to
           giue
           one
           title
           to
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           then
           to
           giue
           one
           title
           onely
           :
           so
           Gods
           children
           they
           haue
           the
           right
           giuen
           them
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           in
           this
           life
           :
           and
           as
           in
           the
           giuing
           of
           possession
           of
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           there
           be
           two
           degrees
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           possession
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           full
           enioying
           and
           perfect
           possessiō
           :
           so
           we
           haue
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           in
           this
           life
           :
           
           which
           stands
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           ioy
           and
           peace
           :
           and
           they
           which
           haue
           these
           ,
           haue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           begun
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           and
           degree
           is
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           full
           fruition
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           but
           in
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           it
           is
           begunne
           here
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           there
           .
           And
           as
           we
           be
           kings
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           be
           Priestes
           too
           ,
           in
           offering
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           dedicating
           and
           consecrating
           our selues
           to
           his
           seruice
           .
        
         
           
             Hath
             made
             vs.
          
           True
           beleeuers
           be
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           neither
           borne
           such
           ,
           nor
           by
           creation
           ,
           or
           birth
           ,
           or
           bloud
           are
           they
           such
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           priuiledge
           they
           haue
           frō
           mā
           .
           How
           then
           ?
           As
           earthly
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           were
           made
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           so
           are
           spirituall
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           in
           the
           new
           :
           the
           King
           was
           elected
           and
           ordained
           by
           a
           solemne
           calling
           :
           so
           the
           Priest
           by
           a
           solemne
           election
           :
           so
           are
           the
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           which
           be
           spirituall
           ,
           by
           a
           diuine
           calling
           .
           In
           which
           calling
           ,
           note
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           Christ
           giueth
           his
           members
           right
           to
           his
           owne
           kingdome
           ,
           to
           be
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           execute
           the
           regiment
           sustained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           office
           of
           a
           King
           and
           Priest
           as
           it
           is
           done
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           belong
           to
           them
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           the
           benefite
           of
           them
           both
           redounding
           to
           them
           wholly
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           right
           they
           haue
           ,
           is
           brought
           to
           passe
           in
           the
           couenant
           
           of
           grace
           .
           For
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           promiseth
           ,
           that
           he
           for
           his
           part
           will
           giue
           to
           the
           true
           beleeuers
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           his
           Sonne
           with
           all
           his
           benefits
           ,
           as
           he
           giues
           them
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           kings
           and
           priests
           .
           For
           euery
           thing
           which
           belōgs
           to
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           belongs
           to
           his
           seruants
           as
           members
           ,
           and
           he
           imparts
           it
           to
           them
           in
           some
           sort
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           appointing
           of
           kings
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           annointed
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           be
           annointed
           ,
           Psal.
           45.
           
           Christ
           was
           annointed
           aboue
           his
           fellowes
           :
           but
           yet
           his
           members
           they
           are
           also
           annointed
           :
           he
           in
           greater
           measure
           ,
           his
           members
           in
           lesse
           measure
           ,
           yet
           by
           the
           same
           oyle
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           vnction
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           
             We
             haue
             receiued
             the
             annointing
             of
             Christ.
             1.
             
             Iohn
          
           2.
           7.
           
           And
           the
           Lord
           he
           bids
           the
           wicked
           not
           to
           touch
           his
           annointed
           ,
           meaning
           not
           onely
           his
           seruants
           ,
           
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Patriarkes
           ,
           but
           his
           true
           members
           .
           We
           haue
           the
           same
           spirit
           Christ
           had
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           the
           same
           measure
           .
           And
           the
           Lord
           he
           giues
           vs
           these
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           signified
           by
           this
           oyle
           ,
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           kings
           &
           priests
           .
           So
           that
           first
           he
           giues
           vs
           right
           to
           a
           kingdome
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           he
           giues
           vs
           gifts
           to
           discharge
           our
           dutie
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           whom
           hath
           he
           made
           vs
           kings
           and
           priests
           ?
           
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             euen
             his
             Father
             .
          
           Now
           men
           might
           haue
           said
           :
           If
           all
           his
           members
           be
           kings
           ,
           then
           all
           may
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           .
           But
           he
           addeth
           ,
           they
           be
           kings
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           :
           shewing
           ,
           that
           the
           interest
           they
           haue
           giuen
           to
           them
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           it
           is
           giuen
           thē
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           kings
           and
           priests
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           to
           his
           worship
           and
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           interest
           belongs
           to
           God
           absolutely
           ,
           to
           vs
           by
           him
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           addeth
           God
           and
           his
           Father
           ,
           which
           expounds
           the
           former
           word
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           taken
           for
           his
           nature
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           first
           Person
           ,
           God
           euen
           his
           Father
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           liue
           as
           they
           list
           :
           for
           they
           be
           made
           kings
           to
           the
           honour
           and
           seruice
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           here
           named
           alone
           ,
           not
           because
           he
           is
           aboue
           the
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           equall
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           is
           the
           first
           person
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           the
           fountaine
           of
           the
           Deitie
           :
           from
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           deriued
           to
           the
           Son
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           after
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           followe
           the
           vses
           .
           First
           ,
           whereas
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           be
           kings
           and
           priests
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           we
           are
           taught
           how
           we
           must
           carie
           our selues
           :
           namely
           ,
           as
           enemies
           to
           them
           which
           be
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           the
           flesh
           :
           we
           must
           be
           deadly
           and
           sworne
           enemies
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           no
           concord
           nor
           amitie
           with
           them
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           kings
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           be
           enemies
           to
           them
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           darknesse
           :
           
           there
           must
           be
           no
           fellowship
           between
           light
           and
           darknesse
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           so
           carie
           our selues
           as
           enemies
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           haue
           care
           to
           keepe
           guard
           to
           defend
           our selues
           as
           kings
           against
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           inticements
           of
           the
           world
           .
           As
           Kings
           protect
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           stand
           on
           our
           guard
           ,
           defend
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           and
           euery
           facultie
           and
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           our
           wils
           ,
           affections
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Ioh.
             5.
             18.
             
             He
             which
             is
             borne
             of
             God
             keepeth
             himselfe
             ,
          
           (
           as
           with
           watch
           and
           ward
           )
           that
           sinne
           or
           Satan
           
             touch
             him
             not
          
           .
        
         
           2
           We
           must
           make
           war
           and
           enter
           combat
           against
           Satan
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           the
           corruptions
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           inticements
           of
           the
           world
           .
           We
           must
           make
           no
           truce
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           neuer
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           haue
           interest
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           3
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           kill
           and
           destroy
           these
           our
           enemies
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           we
           can
           ,
           by
           that
           power
           we
           haue
           from
           Christ
           our
           head
           :
           we
           must
           kill
           and
           crucifie
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           .
           We
           must
           like
           a
           valiant
           king
           ,
           seeke
           to
           haue
           the
           bloud
           of
           these
           enemies
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           conquer
           and
           vanquish
           Satan
           ,
           his
           power
           and
           might
           ,
           the
           world
           and
           our
           owne
           corruption
           .
        
         
           4
           If
           we
           be
           kings
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
           we
           must
           become
           Lords
           and
           rule
           ouer
           our selues
           :
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           must
           be
           brought
           into
           subiection
           and
           order
           :
           for
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           kings
           of
           our selues
           ,
           we
           shew
           especially
           that
           we
           be
           kings
           in
           this
           life
           .
           We
           must
           not
           haue
           rule
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           but
           be
           ruling
           and
           maistering
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           and
           affections
           ,
           bringing
           them
           into
           subiection
           and
           order
           :
           herein
           stands
           our
           kingdome
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
         
           If
           a
           man
           were
           Prince
           ouer
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           and
           yet
           could
           not
           rule
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           were
           but
           a
           poore
           Prince
           ,
           nay
           he
           were
           no
           Prince
           indeed
           :
           but
           though
           a
           man
           had
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           foote
           of
           ground
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           could
           rule
           and
           maister
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           ,
           this
           man
           were
           a
           valiant
           king
           .
        
         
           
           Seeing
           we
           be
           kings
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           the
           duty
           of
           Iudges
           ,
           for
           kings
           they
           be
           as
           absolute
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           execute
           iudgement
           .
           In
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           we
           shall
           be
           iudges
           ,
           
           but
           we
           must
           be
           iudges
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           iudge
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           be
           our
           owne
           iudges
           .
           Wherefore
           as
           iudges
           summon
           ,
           arraigne
           ,
           condemne
           ,
           &c.
           so
           must
           we
           summon
           and
           arraigne
           ,
           yea
           iudge
           and
           examine
           our selues
           ,
           call
           our selues
           to
           account
           ,
           and
           as
           guilty
           persons
           condemne
           our selues
           ,
           acknowledging
           we
           be
           worthy
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           eternal
           damnation
           with
           the
           Diuell
           and
           his
           Angels
           :
           and
           withall
           pleade
           for
           pardon
           ,
           approch
           to
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           and
           forgiuenesse
           :
           and
           in
           these
           we
           shew
           our selues
           vpright
           iudges
           ,
           and
           and
           by
           this
           meanes
           we
           shall
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           iudgement
           to
           come
           .
           
        
         
           
           If
           we
           be
           kings
           by
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           cary
           our selues
           as
           kings
           ,
           couragiously
           &
           constantly
           in
           the
           afflictions
           and
           miseries
           which
           we
           shall
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           :
           for
           herein
           stands
           the
           royalty
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           that
           he
           beares
           couragiously
           and
           constantly
           all
           the
           troubles
           which
           befall
           him
           :
           so
           must
           we
           in
           the
           afflictions
           and
           troubles
           of
           this
           life
           which
           we
           suffer
           for
           Christ
           ,
           shew
           our selues
           ,
           in
           suffering
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           kings
           and
           conquerors
           .
        
         
           
           Seeing
           we
           be
           spirituall
           kings
           ,
           we
           must
           aboue
           all
           things
           labor
           and
           seek
           to
           haue
           that
           our
           right
           and
           heritance
           ,
           to
           be
           possessors
           of
           our
           kingdome
           .
           Must
           we
           so
           ?
           then
           we
           must
           not
           haue
           our
           hearts
           glued
           and
           fast
           tied
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           :
           but
           we
           must
           so
           vse
           this
           world
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           vsed
           it
           not
           .
           If
           a
           King
           should
           lay
           downe
           his
           crowne
           ,
           and
           go
           and
           become
           a
           shepheard
           ,
           or
           of
           some
           manuall
           trade
           ,
           all
           men
           would
           maruell
           at
           it
           :
           so
           when
           we
           fasten
           our selues
           to
           these
           worldly
           things
           ,
           we
           do
           as
           it
           were
           cast
           aside
           our
           kingly
           crowne
           ,
           and
           abase
           our selues
           .
           But
           we
           must
           euer
           haue
           one
           foote
           fixed
           in
           heauen
           ,
           striuing
           to
           come
           to
           our
           inheritance
           there
           .
        
         
           
           Seeing
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           be
           kings
           and
           priests
           ,
           
           this
           should
           be
           an
           inducement
           to
           all
           backward
           persons
           ,
           to
           moue
           them
           and
           stirre
           them
           forward
           to
           christian
           religion
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           account
           of
           it
           as
           precisenesse
           ,
           seeing
           that
           by
           it
           we
           come
           to
           haue
           right
           and
           interest
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           to
           be
           Lords
           of
           all
           creatures
           .
           For
           why
           should
           we
           not
           esteeme
           of
           the
           Gospell
           as
           a
           most
           precious
           iewell
           ,
           seeing
           that
           we
           which
           are
           vassalles
           of
           Satan
           and
           fire-brands
           of
           hell
           (
           as
           all
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           )
           become
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           to
           God
           ?
           And
           seeing
           this
           is
           effected
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           this
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           to
           loue
           and
           like
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           brings
           vs
           such
           an
           excellent
           benefit
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           misname
           it
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           by
           reprochfull
           termes
           .
           Yea
           verily
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           ,
           should
           make
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           to
           take
           all
           paines
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           seeing
           by
           it
           they
           make
           men
           to
           become
           of
           vassalles
           of
           Satan
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           heires
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           In
           this
           world
           for
           a
           man
           to
           consecrate
           and
           establish
           one
           in
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           great
           honour
           :
           is
           it
           not
           of
           greater
           honour
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           one
           to
           become
           king
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           to
           be
           heire
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ?
           Now
           that
           this
           is
           done
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           we
           are
           conuerted
           ,
           made
           to
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           this
           I
           say
           should
           stirre
           and
           pricke
           forward
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           win
           men
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           kings
           and
           priests
           to
           God
           his
           father
           .
        
         
           There
           also
           is
           matter
           of
           comfort
           to
           the
           godly
           :
           for
           seeing
           they
           be
           Kings
           and
           Priestes
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           affliction
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           griefe
           ,
           yet
           let
           him
           know
           to
           his
           comfort
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           be
           so
           handled
           ,
           &
           it
           appeareth
           not
           what
           he
           shal
           be
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           king
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           and
           is
           heire
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           in
           sicknesse
           ,
           he
           must
           consider
           it
           is
           but
           Gods
           messenger
           to
           call
           him
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           in
           the
           trouble
           and
           vexation
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           owne
           conscience
           :
           if
           he
           be
           tormented
           fearefully
           with
           his
           sins
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           be
           content
           ,
           the
           Lord
           wil
           giue
           him
           a
           happy
           issue
           ;
           he
           must
           know
           he
           is
           a
           king
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           one
           day
           haue
           conquest
           ouer
           sin
           ,
           Satan
           and
           his
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           yea
           ouer
           all
           his
           enemies
           whatsoeuer
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           in
           the
           
           heat
           of
           persecution
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           is
           turmoiled
           and
           tossed
           from
           post
           to
           pillar
           ,
           then
           flesh
           and
           blood
           cannot
           brooke
           it
           ▪
           yet
           he
           is
           a
           king
           :
           though
           he
           in
           persecution
           be
           killed
           and
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           euen
           then
           let
           him
           consider
           he
           is
           a
           most
           valiant
           conquerour
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           37.
           
           In
           the
           pang
           of
           death
           when
           nature
           must
           needs
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           and
           soule
           and
           body
           separated
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           we
           be
           kings
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           not
           feare
           death
           ,
           but
           know
           it
           is
           but
           a
           way
           and
           easie
           passage
           to
           the
           ful
           possession
           of
           our
           kingdom
           .
           Thus
           much
           in
           that
           we
           are
           kings
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           all
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           be
           priests
           ,
           
           not
           earthly
           but
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           God
           spirituall
           sacrifices
           :
           first
           ,
           we
           are
           hence
           
           bound
           by
           this
           our
           calling
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           one
           another
           :
           for
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           was
           to
           instruct
           the
           people
           ,
           
             The
             Priests
             lips
             must
             keepe
             knowledge
             ,
          
           Mal.
           2.
           7.
           
           So
           must
           we
           be
           teachers
           of
           others
           ,
           Col.
           3.
           18.
           
           We
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           spread
           abroad
           .
           And
           as
           this
           belongs
           to
           al
           men
           ,
           so
           especially
           to
           gouernors
           ,
           they
           must
           especially
           shew
           themselues
           priests
           to
           their
           charges
           .
           Abraham
           did
           it
           ,
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
             Dauid
          
           did
           it
           ,
           Pro.
           4.
           and
           Bathshebath
           did
           it
           ,
           Prouer.
           31.
           and
           all
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           desire
           an
           holy
           generation
           to
           succeed
           after
           them
           .
           We
           teach
           other
           things
           ,
           why
           not
           Religion
           ?
        
         
           2
           Seeing
           we
           be
           priests
           ,
           
           we
           must
           pray
           for
           others
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           our selues
           but
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           
           especially
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           The
           Priest
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           must
           pray
           and
           make
           request
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           for
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           people
           also
           .
           Moses
           is
           commended
           for
           prayer
           ,
           especially
           when
           he
           prayed
           for
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           
           and
           stood
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           gap
           .
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
             Eliah
          
           is
           called
           the
           horseman
           and
           chariots
           of
           Israel
           :
           
           and
           Hezechiah
           beseecheth
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           good
           to
           his
           people
           .
           And
           so
           when
           any
           man
           in
           the
           word
           is
           cōmended
           for
           prayer
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           that
           he
           prayed
           for
           the
           people
           .
           So
           did
           Dauid
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           .
           So
           did
           Christ
           make
           this
           his
           speciall
           duty
           .
           Iohn
           17.
           
        
         
           We
           must
           offer
           spirituall
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           dedicate
           our selues
           ,
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           our
           wit
           ,
           learning
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           any
           gift
           of
           body
           or
           mind
           ,
           we
           must
           consecrate
           it
           to
           Gods
           seruice
           .
           That
           we
           may
           do
           all
           this
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           
           we
           must
           look
           that
           all
           we
           take
           in
           hand
           be
           begun
           in
           faith
           ,
           do
           proceed
           from
           a
           good
           heart
           ,
           and
           be
           directed
           to
           a
           good
           end
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glory
           principally
           :
           and
           if
           we
           do
           it
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           please
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           be
           ful
           of
           blessings
           ;
           
           we
           may
           haue
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           cursed
           speaking
           .
           As
           the
           Priests
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           their
           duty
           was
           to
           blesse
           the
           people
           :
           so
           we
           must
           speake
           nothing
           but
           blessed
           and
           gracious
           speeches
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           cursed
           speaking
           ,
           of
           swearing
           and
           forswearing
           :
           we
           must
           be
           blessed
           and
           gracious
           speakers
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           friend
           ,
           fo
           ,
           or
           any
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           haue
           God
           our
           portion
           :
           
           for
           the
           Leuites
           had
           no
           portion
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           
           but
           dwelt
           in
           tents
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           was
           their
           portion
           .
           
           So
           we
           being
           Priests
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           with
           any
           estate
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           our
           portion
           :
           we
           must
           not
           seeke
           too
           much
           to
           haue
           any
           inheritance
           on
           earth
           ,
           for
           Gods
           fauour
           in
           Christ
           that
           is
           our
           portion
           ,
           and
           this
           wil
           suffice
           .
        
         
           
             To
             him
             be
             glory
          
           .
           In
           these
           words
           is
           a
           praising
           and
           thanksgiuing
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           three
           former
           benefits
           of
           Christ
           bestowed
           on
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           before
           he
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           description
           of
           Christ
           should
           interrtupt
           himselfe
           ,
           
           to
           giue
           God
           thankes
           for
           his
           benefits
           :
           we
           see
           that
           the
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           benefits
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           meanes
           to
           stirre
           vs
           vp
           to
           praise
           the
           Lord
           :
           we
           should
           be
           caried
           away
           with
           this
           affection
           of
           thanksgiuing
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           .
           
           And
           in
           these
           words
           of
           this
           holy
           man
           we
           do
           see
           what
           is
           the
           true
           forme
           of
           giuing
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           and
           ascribe
           to
           him
           ,
           all
           glory
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           absolute
           dominion
           for
           euermore
           .
           But
           alas
           it
           is
           too
           too
           manifest
           ,
           that
           mans
           corrupt
           nature
           will
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           but
           denieth
           it
           ,
           and
           taking
           this
           from
           God
           ,
           bestoweth
           it
           on
           creatures
           ,
           yea
           on
           our
           own
           selues
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           confesse
           that
           all
           glory
           and
           dominion
           belongs
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           him
           his
           due
           .
           So
           Christ
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           ascribe
           all
           power
           ,
           glory
           ,
           might
           and
           dominion
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           in
           the
           Lords
           prayer
           ,
           
             For
             thine
             is
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             power
             and
             glory
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           due
           to
           thee
           O
           Lord
           ,
           not
           to
           any
           creature
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
           So
           be
           it
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           haue
           all
           glory
           and
           
           dominion
           ,
           he
           addes
           this
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           feruent
           desire
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           doubles
           and
           repeates
           it
           :
           for
           he
           had
           said
           that
           before
           ,
           but
           not
           content
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           his
           feruencie
           ,
           and
           repeates
           the
           same
           againe
           so
           should
           we
           not
           freeze
           or
           be
           cold
           in
           our
           desire
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           but
           be
           feruent
           and
           earnest
           ,
           doubling
           and
           repeating
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             cloudes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           In
           the
           fifth
           and
           sixth
           verses
           are
           contained
           a
           large
           description
           of
           Christ
           ,
           partly
           by
           his
           offices
           :
           partly
           ,
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           offices
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           first
           begotten
           of
           the
           dead
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           Prince
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           offices
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           fou●e
           actions
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           loueth
           the
           Church
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           washeth
           away
           the
           spots
           of
           it
           in
           his
           bloud
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           made
           vs
           kings
           and
           priests
           to
           God
           the
           Father
           :
           and
           of
           these
           three
           actions
           in
           the
           former
           verses
           .
           The
           fourth
           action
           ,
           is
           his
           second
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           iudge
           both
           quicke
           and
           dead
           .
           In
           this
           seuenth
           verse
           is
           a
           narration
           ,
           or
           large
           declaration
           of
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           words
           consider
           first
           this
           note
           of
           attention
           :
           Behold
           :
           secondly
           ,
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           propounds
           Christ
           his
           coming
           it self
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           maner
           of
           it
           ,
           
             in
             the
             cloudes
          
           :
           and
           that
           is
           amplified
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           open
           ,
           
             euery
             eye
             shall
             see
             it
          
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           
             all
             tribes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             waile
             .
          
           S.
           Iohn
           concludes
           it
           with
           two
           notes
           of
           asseueration
           :
           
             Euen
             so
             ,
             Amen
          
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           all
           people
           .
        
         
           Behold
           .
           First
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           he
           beginneth
           with
           a
           note
           of
           attention
           ,
           behold
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           accustomed
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           especially
           is
           worth
           our
           marking
           ,
           to
           prefixe
           before
           it
           this
           note
           of
           attention
           .
           Behold
           ;
           or
           such
           like
           .
           Then
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           one
           speciall
           dutie
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           often
           and
           euery
           day
           earnestly
           and
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ
           to
           iudgement
           .
           The
           which
           consideration
           is
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           beginne
           and
           to
           continue
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
           So
           Mat.
           3.
           7.
           when
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           obstinate
           enemies
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           baptisme
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           he
           vseth
           this
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           make
           them
           to
           turne
           and
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             O
             generation
             of
             vipers
             ,
             who
             hath
             forewarned
             you
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             you
             should
             flie
             from
             the
             vengeance
             to
             come
             ?
          
           So
           
             Act.
             3.
             
             19.
             
             Peter
          
           vseth
           this
           argument
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Iewes
           to
           repentance
           :
           because
           the
           day
           of
           refreshing
           is
           at
           hand
           .
           
             Act.
             17.
             30.
             31.
             
             Paul
          
           perswades
           the
           Athenians
           to
           repentance
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           day
           of
           iudgement
           appointed
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           all
           these
           are
           to
           winne
           men
           to
           repentance
           ,
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           euen
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           Iohn
           to
           say
           ,
           Behold
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           word
           may
           serue
           to
           strike
           our
           hearts
           with
           a
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           iudgement
           .
           So
           often
           as
           we
           consider
           of
           his
           coming
           ,
           so
           often
           we
           should
           haue
           our
           hearts
           liuely
           touched
           with
           awe
           and
           reuerence
           to
           him
           .
           We
           stand
           in
           awe
           and
           reuerence
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           they
           haue
           authoritie
           to
           attach
           ,
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           vs
           to
           their
           Courts
           and
           assizes
           :
           how
           much
           more
           should
           this
           worke
           an
           awe
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           Christ
           Iesus
           shall
           come
           and
           apprehend
           ,
           and
           attach
           each
           of
           vs
           before
           his
           barre
           of
           iudgement
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           propounds
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           
             He
             comes
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           shall
           descend
           from
           the
           highest
           heauen
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           to
           that
           place
           where
           the
           cloudes
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           earth
           locally
           .
           In
           that
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             shall
             come
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           
             he
             comes
          
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           present
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           euen
           as
           though
           he
           now
           came
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           he
           wold
           haue
           vs
           consider
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           present
           .
           This
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           learned
           ,
           and
           so
           shold
           we
           by
           his
           example
           learne
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           perswade
           our selues
           so
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           often
           thinke
           and
           consider
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           of
           so
           great
           vse
           .
           Hence
           then
           our
           dutie
           is
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           euery
           day
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           do
           in
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           seeing
           it
           is
           alwaies
           present
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           think
           ,
           and
           speake
           that
           which
           we
           would
           do
           that
           day
           .
           He
           which
           can
           do
           so
           ,
           he
           is
           an
           happie
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           that
           a
           man
           may
           come
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           daily
           consider
           of
           that
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           delayed
           or
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           thing
           present
           :
           we
           must
           euery
           day
           call
           our selues
           to
           a
           reckoning
           and
           accompt
           ,
           perswade
           our selues
           this
           may
           be
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           carie
           our selues
           euery
           day
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           in
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           were
           so
           perswaded
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           see
           
           lesse
           wickednesses
           in
           our
           life
           ,
           we
           would
           repent
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           more
           faithfull
           ,
           &
           see
           more
           grace
           daily
           in
           our
           liues
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           want
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           want
           of
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           carie
           our selues
           euery
           day
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           euen
           in
           faith
           and
           repentance
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
           
             He
             commeth
          
           :
           Hence
           we
           gather
           ,
           he
           is
           absent
           in
           bodily
           presence
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           here
           ,
           but
           in
           heauen
           till
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           for
           if
           Christ
           were
           alwaies
           bodily
           present
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           manifest
           himselfe
           ,
           being
           before
           present
           .
           Then
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           hold
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           is
           present
           in
           or
           about
           the
           bread
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           most
           false
           and
           friuolous
           .
        
         
           He
           proceedeth
           and
           setteth
           out
           the
           manner
           of
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           comes
           in
           the
           cloudes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           his
           coming
           is
           open
           and
           visible
           to
           euery
           eye
           .
        
         
           
             With
             cloudes
          
           .
           
           Here
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           speaketh
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           auncient
           Prophets
           ,
           who
           to
           set
           out
           God
           in
           his
           maiestie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           say
           ,
           he
           comes
           with
           cloudes
           ,
           rides
           on
           the
           wings
           of
           the
           wind
           :
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           he
           comes
           in
           exceeding
           maiestie
           and
           glorie
           .
           These
           words
           are
           added
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           the
           first
           and
           second
           coming
           of
           Christ.
           His
           first
           coming
           was
           in
           humilitie
           ,
           borne
           of
           a
           poore
           virgin
           ,
           entertained
           in
           a
           stable
           and
           in
           an
           Inne
           :
           but
           his
           second
           comming
           is
           with
           glorie
           ,
           maiestie
           and
           dominion
           in
           the
           cloudes
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           came
           first
           to
           be
           a
           redemption
           ,
           and
           a
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           therfore
           in
           the
           state
           of
           a
           seruant
           :
           but
           his
           second
           coming
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           iudge
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           yea
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           coming
           ,
           he
           cometh
           with
           all
           might
           ,
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           glorie
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           consideration
           is
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           97.
           
           Psalme
           :
           
           to
           make
           the
           very
           mountaines
           to
           tremble
           ,
           to
           confound
           the
           wicked
           and
           vngodly
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           the
           godly
           in
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           secret
           ,
           but
           in
           open
           appearance
           ,
           
             euery
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
          
           :
           he
           shall
           come
           in
           maiestie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           not
           secretly
           ,
           but
           in
           visible
           shew
           to
           all
           the
           world
           :
           all
           men
           shall
           see
           him
           with
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           all
           I
           say
           which
           were
           since
           the
           world
           began
           to
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
         
           In
           these
           words
           he
           sets
           downe
           three
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           shal
           see
           him
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           being
           raised
           againe
           ,
           shal
           haue
           life
           and
           motion
           ,
           and
           their
           senses
           restored
           to
           them
           as
           before
           they
           died
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           ,
           none
           excepted
           ,
           shall
           come
           and
           stand
           before
           the
           tribunall
           seate
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           Gods
           children
           ,
           
           in
           that
           they
           being
           dead
           &
           rotten
           in
           their
           graues
           ,
           shall
           rise
           ,
           and
           receiue
           their
           life
           and
           motiō
           ,
           and
           see
           Christ
           their
           Sauiour
           and
           Iudge
           of
           all
           men
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           lie
           downe
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           be
           told
           that
           when
           he
           rose
           he
           should
           see
           his
           dead
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           or
           his
           dearest
           friends
           :
           this
           would
           be
           a
           notable
           comfort
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           should
           inioy
           them
           againe
           :
           but
           this
           should
           be
           a
           farre
           greater
           comfort
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           which
           lie
           dead
           and
           rotten
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           shall
           be
           raised
           ,
           and
           enioy
           not
           our
           parents
           and
           friends
           ,
           but
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           frind
           aboue
           all
           friends
           ,
           who
           shall
           giue
           vs
           not
           onely
           life
           and
           motion
           ,
           but
           eternall
           life
           with
           his
           owne
           maiestie
           .
           
           This
           was
           Iobs
           comfort
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           died
           ,
           yet
           he
           beleeued
           he
           should
           see
           his
           redeemer
           with
           his
           eyes
           :
           and
           this
           should
           be
           our
           comfort
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           and
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           It
           shall
           be
           a
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           &
           to
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           who
           shall
           (
           wil
           they
           nil
           they
           )
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           barre
           of
           Christs
           iudgement
           seate
           ,
           and
           then
           looke
           on
           him
           who
           is
           their
           Iudge
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           in
           their
           life
           contemned
           .
           And
           this
           consideration
           may
           serue
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           repentance
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           begun
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           to
           labor
           to
           becom
           the
           members
           of
           Christ.
           We
           think
           when
           we
           die
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           harme
           to
           follow
           :
           but
           though
           we
           lie
           rotting
           in
           our
           graues
           a
           thousand
           or
           two
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           rise
           :
           and
           if
           we
           repented
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           heare
           the
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           and
           looke
           vpon
           our
           Iudge
           with
           our
           owne
           eyes
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           best
           for
           vs
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           while
           we
           liue
           here
           ,
           to
           prepare
           ,
           that
           we
           need
           not
           feare
           to
           come
           to
           appeare
           and
           behold
           this
           Iudge
           .
           No
           doubt
           if
           we
           were
           perswaded
           that
           we
           should
           thus
           appeare
           ,
           it
           would
           moue
           vs
           to
           repent
           .
        
         
           
             Euery
             eye
             shall
             see
             him
          
           .
           Then
           here
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           with
           their
           owne
           eyes
           shall
           looke
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           wanted
           them
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           shall
           haue
           them
           restored
           .
           It
           is
           graunted
           of
           all
           Diuines
           
           that
           the
           elect
           haue
           all
           their
           senses
           and
           other
           defects
           restored
           :
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           too
           they
           shal
           haue
           all
           their
           powers
           ,
           senses
           and
           faculties
           of
           soule
           and
           body
           restored
           ,
           the
           deafe
           shall
           heare
           ,
           the
           blind
           shall
           see
           this
           Iudge
           :
           but
           this
           can
           be
           no
           glory
           to
           them
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           to
           increase
           their
           punishment
           :
           for
           the
           more
           senses
           they
           haue
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           more
           punishment
           ,
           because
           we
           iudge
           of
           things
           by
           sense
           .
        
         
           
             Euen
             of
             those
             which
             pierced
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           added
           ,
           first
           to
           shew
           that
           we
           shal
           be
           freed
           .
           No
           power
           or
           wisedom
           of
           any
           man
           or
           monarch
           can
           free
           vs
           from
           appearing
           :
           for
           if
           any
           could
           escape
           ,
           then
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           who
           preuailed
           most
           against
           Christ
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           put
           him
           to
           death
           :
           but
           none
           of
           these
           can
           escape
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           for
           euen
           they
           which
           pierced
           him
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           this
           Iudge
           ,
           &
           be
           summoned
           before
           his
           maiestie
           :
           for
           though
           they
           had
           power
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           shall
           haue
           power
           to
           absent
           themselues
           from
           before
           his
           barre
           .
        
         
           2
           To
           shew
           the
           case
           of
           all
           wicked
           men
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           such
           wo
           and
           misery
           befals
           them
           as
           they
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           .
           The
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           they
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           to
           a
           temporall
           death
           ,
           but
           they
           neuer
           dreamed
           he
           should
           condemne
           them
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
        
         
           3
           To
           shew
           the
           rufull
           and
           wofull
           estate
           of
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           :
           for
           these
           men
           shall
           haue
           their
           greatest
           enemy
           to
           be
           their
           iudge
           ,
           who
           will
           shew
           rigour
           vpon
           them
           ,
           and
           iustice
           without
           all
           mercy
           :
           and
           this
           is
           meant
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Iew
           which
           pierced
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           impenitent
           sinners
           ,
           because
           all
           such
           do
           by
           their
           sins
           ,
           as
           swords
           and
           speares
           wound
           him
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           
           as
           the
           souldiers
           did
           .
           These
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           Iewes
           which
           pierced
           Christ
           :
           as
           Iudas
           which
           betrayed
           Christ
           ,
           &
           as
           the
           souldiers
           which
           goared
           his
           sides
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           these
           words
           some
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           hath
           still
           the
           wounds
           and
           scarres
           which
           here
           he
           had
           giuen
           him
           ,
           the
           print
           of
           the
           nailes
           in
           his
           hands
           and
           in
           his
           feete
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           shall
           be
           seene
           in
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           infirmitie
           to
           Christ
           to
           haue
           these
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           increase
           of
           his
           glory
           :
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           gathered
           hence
           :
           for
           though
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           They
           shall
           see
           him
           whom
           they
           pierced
           ,
           yet
           not
           as
           he
           was
           pierced
           .
           
           And
           because
           they
           shall
           see
           him
           ,
           shall
           they
           see
           his
           wounds
           ?
           Many
           shall
           see
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           whom
           they
           crowned
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           ergo
           as
           Kings
           and
           Queenes
           ?
           So
           we
           shall
           see
           our
           fathers
           &
           mothers
           ,
           therefore
           as
           fathers
           and
           mothers
           ?
           so
           many
           shall
           see
           Christ
           therefore
           as
           he
           was
           wounded
           and
           pierced
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           good
           collection
           nor
           opinion
           .
        
         
           
             And
             all
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             earth
             shall
             waile
             for
             him
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           before
           or
           ouer
           him
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           fruit
           and
           effect
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           
             All
             the
             tribes
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           S.
           Iohn
           he
           speakes
           here
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           condition
           and
           diuision
           of
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           :
           for
           before
           that
           time
           it
           was
           not
           diuided
           into
           tribes
           .
           So
           Math.
           25.
           setteth
           out
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           by
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           sheep
           from
           the
           goates
           :
           noting
           that
           they
           which
           repented
           not
           ,
           of
           what
           tribe
           soeuer
           ,
           of
           what
           estate
           or
           condition
           ,
           shall
           waile
           and
           mourne
           .
        
         
           And
           he
           addes
           a
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           
             for
             him
             ,
             before
             him
          
           ,
           or
           
             ouer
             him
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           shal
           waile
           and
           lament
           with
           exceeding
           lamentation
           ,
           because
           they
           beleeued
           not
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           contemned
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           now
           they
           want
           all
           helpe
           to
           free
           them
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           shall
           mourne
           because
           they
           did
           not
           beleeue
           and
           receiue
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           for
           that
           haue
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           sinnes
           pardoned
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           and
           embrace
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           for
           vnlesse
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           be
           reconciled
           when
           the
           last
           day
           comes
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           helpe
           ,
           no
           way
           to
           escape
           ,
           no
           time
           of
           grace
           to
           repent
           .
           If
           the
           doore
           be
           once
           shut
           ,
           we
           must
           stand
           without
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           then
           but
           horror
           of
           conscience
           for
           vs
           :
           it
           will
           be
           a
           day
           to
           vs
           to
           make
           our
           eyes
           start
           out
           of
           our
           heads
           ,
           a
           day
           of
           all
           woe
           and
           misery
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           great
           wisdome
           so
           to
           spend
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           especially
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           get
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           receiue
           and
           beleeue
           his
           will
           and
           word
           :
           which
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           to
           waile
           and
           mourne
           ,
           but
           be
           glad
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           the
           Diuell
           steale
           not
           out
           of
           our
           
           hearts
           this
           one
           lesson
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           necessary
           ,
           which
           he
           wil
           most
           labour
           for
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           See
           what
           an
           euill
           conscience
           is
           :
           it
           lieth
           asleepe
           here
           ,
           while
           a
           man
           liues
           it
           neuer
           troubleth
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           last
           day
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           his
           Iudge
           with
           his
           eyes
           ,
           then
           it
           wil
           stirre
           ,
           it
           wil
           torment
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           attach
           ,
           accuse
           and
           condemne
           him
           ,
           it
           will
           lay
           to
           his
           charge
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           his
           contempt
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           vnbeleefe
           in
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           as
           a
           thousand
           witnesses
           to
           condemne
           him
           .
           This
           should
           cause
           all
           men
           to
           labour
           to
           get
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           washed
           and
           purged
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           lay
           to
           our
           charge
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           but
           assure
           vs
           we
           be
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           wil
           not
           make
           vs
           feare
           ,
           but
           looke
           vp
           to
           our
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           to
           reioyce
           in
           him
           .
           We
           must
           take
           heed
           when
           our
           conscience
           lieth
           asleepe
           and
           accuseth
           not
           ,
           no
           not
           at
           death
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           then
           deceiue
           vs
           :
           but
           search
           and
           examine
           our
           hearts
           and
           consciences
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           haue
           them
           washed
           and
           bathed
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Lastly
           he
           confirmeth
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           a
           double
           note
           of
           asseueratiō
           ,
           
             Euē
             so
             ,
             Amen
          
           .
           One
           of
           these
           is
           taken
           frō
           the
           Ebrewes
           Amen
           :
           the
           second
           from
           the
           Grecians
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Euen
           as
           we
           auouch
           a
           thing
           ,
           first
           by
           a
           simple
           and
           bare
           affirmation
           or
           negation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           an
           earnest
           asseueration
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           an
           oath
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           vseth
           these
           two
           kinds
           of
           assuring
           in
           this
           weightie
           matter
           of
           Christs
           second
           coming
           ,
           we
           see
           our
           dutie
           :
           we
           must
           not
           vse
           the
           like
           at
           any
           time
           or
           thing
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           weight
           and
           moment
           :
           so
           S.
           Iohn
           here
           ,
           
             he
             shall
             come
          
           ,
           and
           that
           certainly
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           it
           shal
           be
           so
           .
           Then
           the
           practise
           of
           thē
           is
           wicked
           ,
           which
           vse
           these
           words
           in
           matters
           of
           no
           weight
           ,
           at
           euery
           word
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           which
           bind
           euery
           word
           with
           an
           oath
           which
           is
           far
           more
           .
           Yea
           though
           our
           Sauior
           oftē
           vseth
           these
           words
           of
           asseueration
           ,
           yet
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           hearers
           were
           to
           be
           certified
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           was
           of
           importance
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           would
           by
           this
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           is
           certaine
           and
           most
           vndoubted
           :
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           he
           addeth
           these
           two
           words
           of
           asseueratiō
           ,
           
             Euē
             so
             ,
             Amē
          
           :
           most
           certainly
           it
           will
           come
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           often
           thinke
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           in
           
           our
           nature
           there
           is
           a
           corruption
           ,
           which
           perswadeth
           vs
           that
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           yet
           :
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           be
           summoned
           either
           by
           generall
           or
           particular
           iudgement
           :
           therefore
           as
           the
           wicked
           seruant
           ,
           we
           deferre
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ.
           To
           take
           away
           this
           corruption
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           cometh
           ,
           yea
           certainely
           ,
           vndoubtedly
           he
           cometh
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           hand
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           shew
           a
           speciall
           note
           and
           marke
           of
           Gods
           child
           :
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           asseuere
           ,
           but
           withall
           desireth
           and
           longeth
           for
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           :
           Lord
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           let
           it
           euen
           be
           so
           .
           They
           long
           for
           and
           desire
           Christ
           his
           coming
           to
           iudgment
           :
           but
           the
           wicked
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           neuer
           be
           .
           
           The
           godly
           they
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           shall
           come
           ,
           then
           they
           shall
           haue
           that
           crowne
           of
           immortalitie
           and
           glorie
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           prepared
           for
           all
           which
           desire
           his
           coming
           .
           But
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           are
           not
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           nor
           assured
           of
           their
           owne
           saluation
           ,
           they
           cannot
           for
           their
           life
           once
           wish
           and
           desire
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ.
           So
           that
           by
           this
           one
           note
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           our
           owne
           estates
           ,
           whether
           we
           belong
           to
           Christ
           or
           not
           :
           for
           if
           we
           desire
           and
           long
           for
           his
           second
           comming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           
           if
           we
           wish
           he
           would
           come
           quickly
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           token
           and
           signe
           ,
           we
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           belong
           to
           him
           .
           But
           if
           as
           yet
           we
           feele
           not
           this
           longing
           and
           hungring
           desire
           in
           vs
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           suspect
           our selues
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           feele
           it
           euery
           day
           :
           
           for
           it
           is
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           true
           children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           After
           that
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           had
           described
           Christ
           at
           large
           here
           in
           this
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           
           he
           bringeth
           him
           in
           speaking
           of
           himselfe
           by
           a
           figure
           .
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           The
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           this
           eighth
           verse
           is
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           former
           description
           of
           Christ.
           The
           reason
           is
           thus
           framed
           :
           He
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           is
           sufficient
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           is
           both
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           bestow
           all
           blessings
           on
           his
           Church
           .
           This
           first
           part
           of
           the
           argument
           is
           omitted
           :
           the
           second
           part
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           eighth
           verse
           :
           But
           I
           am
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           am
           sufficient
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           eighth
           verse
           are
           three
           points
           concerning
           Christ
           :
           
           first
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           :
           I
           am
           alpha
           and
           omega
           :
           secondly
           ,
           
           he
           is
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           come
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           almightie
           ,
           omnipotent
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           first
           point
           is
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           he
           expresseth
           by
           a
           comparison
           taken
           from
           the
           Greeke
           alphabet
           ,
           or
           the
           
             A.
             B.
             C.
          
           of
           the
           Grecians
           :
           for
           as
           in
           their
           Greeke
           alphabet
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           the
           first
           letter
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           last
           :
           so
           I
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           am
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           of
           all
           :
           as
           those
           letters
           in
           the
           Greeke
           alphabet
           ,
           so
           am
           I
           in
           all
           things
           the
           first
           and
           last
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           borroweth
           this
           comparison
           from
           the
           Greeke
           alphabet
           ,
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           may
           be
           read
           and
           deliuered
           to
           the
           people
           in
           an
           vnknowne
           toung
           ,
           because
           Christ
           here
           vseth
           an
           vnknowne
           toung
           ,
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           gaue
           this
           vision
           .
           But
           though
           the
           vnlearned
           ,
           and
           vnlettered
           English
           man
           ,
           knoweth
           not
           what
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           :
           yet
           the
           Church
           to
           whō
           this
           booke
           was
           written
           ,
           being
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           knew
           what
           they
           meant
           generally
           .
           Againe
           ,
           though
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           vseth
           a
           strange
           word
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           follow
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           whole
           seruice
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           beginning
           and
           the
           end
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           very
           first
           of
           all
           things
           :
           there
           was
           nothing
           before
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           being
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           creatures
           were
           not
           but
           begunne
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           the
           same
           that
           he
           is
           now
           :
           he
           had
           his
           being
           and
           subsisting
           before
           all
           creatures
           :
           and
           for
           this
           saith
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           verse
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           being
           and
           subsisting
           when
           all
           other
           creatures
           wanted
           it
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           This
           proueth
           the
           eternitie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           his
           being
           before
           any
           creature
           was
           created
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           substance
           and
           essence
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           not
           created
           as
           other
           creatures
           are
           ,
           or
           made
           of
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           beginning
           ,
           because
           he
           giueth
           a
           beginning
           to
           all
           creatures
           :
           for
           all
           things
           which
           were
           created
           ,
           were
           created
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           being
           from
           him
           .
           So
           that
           he
           is
           the
           true
           beginning
           of
           all
           things
           .
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             16.
             
             All
             things
             are
             from
             him
             ,
          
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           :
           and
           all
           are
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           giues
           a
           being
           to
           all
           things
           ,
           
           then
           we
           when
           we
           are
           to
           beginne
           any
           businesse
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           we
           must
           begin
           it
           with
           inuocation
           on
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           Christ
           he
           giues
           the
           beginning
           and
           proceeding
           to
           all
           things
           .
           Then
           we
           which
           haue
           our
           beginnings
           of
           him
           ,
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           begin
           anything
           without
           inuocation
           on
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           same
           Christ
           he
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           last
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           is
           nothing
           in
           subsisting
           and
           being
           :
           nay
           if
           all
           creatures
           were
           left
           to
           themselues
           ,
           they
           would
           all
           come
           to
           nothing
           :
           and
           yet
           though
           all
           should
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           Christ
           would
           remaine
           the
           same
           he
           was
           for
           euer
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           eternall
           Sonne
           and
           word
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           In
           that
           some
           creatures
           are
           become
           eternall
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           ,
           he
           giues
           them
           eternall
           being
           and
           durance
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           left
           to
           themselues
           ,
           they
           would
           come
           to
           nothing
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           shold
           make
           vs
           with
           full
           purpose
           of
           heart
           to
           cleaue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
           if
           we
           would
           enioy
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           for
           without
           him
           ,
           and
           vnlesse
           we
           haue
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           come
           to
           an
           end
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           end
           ,
           because
           all
           things
           were
           made
           to
           serue
           him
           .
           
             Coloss.
             1.
             16.
             
             For
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             is
          
           ,
           
           
             was
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           These
           words
           were
           expounded
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ,
           where
           the
           very
           same
           are
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           The
           sense
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           substance
           and
           essence
           ,
           or
           being
           ,
           subsisting
           in
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           substance
           shall
           be
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           two
           things
           :
           
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           Trinitie
           is
           consubstantiall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           substance
           and
           nature
           with
           him
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           onely
           substance
           ,
           essence
           ,
           and
           being
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           in
           and
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           from
           it selfe
           alone
           :
           there
           cannot
           be
           two
           or
           moe
           ,
           but
           onely
           one
           .
           As
           there
           cannot
           be
           two
           eternals
           ,
           or
           two
           infinits
           ,
           two
           omnipotents
           and
           absolute
           Lords
           which
           haue
           nothing
           one
           of
           another
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           substance
           of
           ,
           in
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           alone
           :
           and
           here
           of
           the
           Sonne
           is
           rehearsed
           the
           same
           .
           Then
           they
           ,
           seeing
           
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           such
           essence
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           all
           one
           :
           and
           the
           Sonne
           must
           needes
           be
           the
           same
           substance
           ,
           nature
           ,
           and
           essence
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           not
           like
           him
           ,
           or
           diuerse
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           selfe
           same
           in
           substance
           and
           nature
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           Godhead
           is
           consubstantiall
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           be
           indeed
           two
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           yet
           but
           one
           substance
           and
           diuine
           essence
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           intimates
           ,
           affirming
           the
           same
           words
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           of
           himselfe
           :
           for
           in
           the
           same
           respect
           the
           Father
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           God
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Father
           is
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           come
           :
           so
           in
           the
           same
           regard
           is
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Father
           is
           God
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           also
           Christ
           is
           God
           of
           himselfe
           .
           Indeed
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           hath
           this
           beginning
           from
           him
           :
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           consubstantiall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           coequall
           with
           him
           ,
           hath
           his
           essence
           of
           and
           in
           himselfe
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           affirmed
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           third
           person
           :
           he
           proceedes
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           ,
           from
           and
           in
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
           3
           That
           Christ
           is
           coeternall
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           as
           euerlasting
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           euery
           way
           coequall
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           hauing
           the
           same
           attributes
           equally
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Almightie
          
           .
           
           As
           there
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           there
           in
           Christ
           a
           double
           power
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           potentiall
           :
           secondly
           an
           actuall
           power
           .
           Potentiall
           is
           that
           whereby
           he
           can
           do
           many
           things
           moe
           then
           he
           wil
           do
           ;
           as
           he
           could
           raise
           children
           to
           Abraham
           of
           the
           stones
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           :
           he
           could
           haue
           deliuered
           Christ
           from
           death
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           .
           It
           is
           not
           taken
           for
           this
           power
           here
           principally
           ,
           but
           rather
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           namely
           ,
           his
           actuall
           power
           ,
           whereby
           he
           bringeth
           to
           passe
           without
           let
           and
           impediment
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           decreeth
           ,
           willeth
           ,
           or
           promiseth
           .
           So
           he
           is
           called
           Almightie
           here
           ,
           because
           he
           bringeth
           to
           passe
           actually
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           he
           promiseth
           to
           his
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           without
           let
           and
           stop
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           is
           thus
           Almightie
           ,
           
           hence
           come
           two
           comforts
           to
           his
           children
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           he
           hath
           promised
           his
           church
           in
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           effectually
           ,
           without
           stop
           and
           let
           ,
           as
           assuredly
           as
           he
           promised
           it
           .
           Now
           since
           he
           promiseth
           in
           the
           Gospell
           to
           all
           penitent
           sinners
           remission
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           ;
           euery
           one
           of
           them
           in
           
           their
           time
           shall
           be
           done
           .
           Euery
           true
           beleeuer
           shall
           haue
           pardon
           of
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           mortification
           ,
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           eternall
           life
           ,
           because
           he
           which
           promised
           is
           almightie
           ,
           able
           and
           willing
           to
           do
           all
           he
           promised
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           :
           for
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           cannot
           giue
           one
           of
           these
           :
           but
           Christ
           he
           is
           omnipotent
           ,
           he
           can
           and
           will
           giue
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           will
           and
           can
           giue
           his
           Church
           sufficient
           securitie
           and
           ease
           from
           all
           her
           enemies
           :
           he
           can
           defend
           and
           guard
           her
           against
           all
           their
           furie
           and
           malice
           ;
           he
           is
           aboue
           them
           ,
           and
           can
           bridle
           their
           might
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           affoords
           vs
           two
           duties
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           tribulation
           to
           humble
           our selues
           vnder
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           For
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           which
           correcteth
           vs
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           do
           what
           he
           list
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           he
           will.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           this
           should
           make
           vs
           to
           performe
           heartie
           obedience
           in
           our
           generall
           and
           particular
           callings
           ,
           to
           walke
           vprightly
           before
           him
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           almightie
           ,
           and
           seeth
           whether
           we
           walke
           sincerely
           or
           not
           :
           if
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           punish
           vs.
           Gen.
           17.
           it
           is
           the
           argument
           of
           God
           to
           perswade
           Abraham
           to
           walke
           vprightly
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           almightie
           ,
           able
           to
           correct
           and
           destroy
           those
           which
           refuse
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           Thus
           farre
           of
           the
           two
           first
           parts
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           Inscription
           ,
           and
           the
           Titles
           of
           this
           booke
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Iohn
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           Here
           followeth
           the
           third
           part
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           containeth
           a
           vision
           ,
           from
           this
           ninth
           verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           vision
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           circumstances
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           parts
           .
           The
           circumstances
           in
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           verses
           :
           the
           parts
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           circumstances
           of
           this
           vision
           are
           4.
           the
           first
           ,
           touching
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           this
           vision
           befell
           ,
           Iohn
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           ,
           
             in
             Pathmos
          
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           maner
           how
           it
           is
           propounded
           :
           it
           was
           deliuered
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           
             rauished
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           ,
           
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           circumstance
           is
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           this
           vision
           befell
           ,
           
           
           Iohn
           .
           He
           doth
           this
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           giuen
           him
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           his
           visions
           and
           reuelations
           ,
           so
           the
           Diuell
           hath
           his
           :
           but
           they
           be
           distinguished
           by
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           they
           be
           giuen
           .
           God
           giueth
           his
           visions
           not
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           which
           are
           most
           fit
           for
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           be
           most
           holy
           men
           for
           life
           ,
           indued
           with
           exceeding
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           knowledge
           ,
           wisdome
           ,
           constancie
           ,
           zeale
           ,
           pietie
           ,
           and
           religion
           .
           So
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           he
           deliuered
           thē
           to
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           his
           seruants
           ,
           men
           of
           singular
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           and
           of
           exceeding
           holinesse
           and
           pietie
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Lord
           reuealed
           some
           particular
           things
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           Balaam
           ,
           but
           they
           neuer
           knew
           them
           comfortably
           .
           It
           is
           a
           propertie
           belonging
           to
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           haue
           a
           vision
           reuealed
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           both
           these
           befell
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           exceeding
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           (
           for
           Christ
           loued
           him
           )
           and
           of
           singular
           and
           rare
           gifts
           .
           Now
           the
           diuell
           maketh
           no
           such
           choice
           ,
           but
           his
           visions
           befall
           men
           which
           are
           heretikes
           ,
           wicked
           ,
           notorious
           sinners
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           no
           rare
           and
           speciall
           gifts
           as
           the
           other
           :
           so
           that
           by
           this
           a
           man
           may
           distinguish
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           they
           befall
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           esteeme
           of
           it
           as
           a
           singular
           gift
           of
           God
           giuen
           to
           his
           owne
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           description
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
           Iohn
           describes
           himselfe
           by
           many
           modest
           tearmes
           :
           
           first
           ,
           
             Your
             brother
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           them
           being
           members
           all
           of
           the
           mysticall
           bodie
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           for
           the
           church
           of
           God
           is
           a
           familie
           ,
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           head
           and
           housholder
           ,
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           elder
           brother
           ,
           we
           all
           are
           fellow
           brethren
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           ,
           being
           by
           him
           the
           adopted
           sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           brethren
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           title
           first
           he
           setteth
           out
           his
           humilitie
           and
           great
           modestie
           :
           
           for
           he
           was
           a
           man
           at
           that
           time
           aboue
           all
           men
           which
           liued
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           gifts
           and
           holinesse
           of
           life
           :
           he
           was
           the
           last
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           had
           apostolicall
           authoritie
           ,
           being
           a
           most
           true
           professor
           ,
           yet
           he
           calleth
           himselfe
           a
           brother
           to
           all
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           maketh
           himselfe
           but
           equall
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           him
           .
           And
           so
           should
           we
           esteeme
           better
           of
           all
           our
           brethren
           ,
           then
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           make
           our selues
           inferior
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           this
           title
           we
           see
           he
           had
           his
           hart
           full
           of
           brotherly
           
           loue
           to
           all
           the
           members
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           loue
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           of
           the
           same
           flesh
           with
           vs
           ;
           but
           those
           which
           be
           of
           the
           same
           faith
           &
           religion
           ,
           to
           these
           especially
           should
           we
           shew
           our
           loue
           and
           affection
           .
           It
           is
           good
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           the
           same
           head
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           the
           same
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           
           religion
           ,
           and
           redemption
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           affected
           to
           one
           another
           :
           and
           being
           linked
           by
           all
           these
           ,
           should
           haue
           a
           more
           neare
           loue
           ,
           then
           is
           between
           man
           &
           man.
           But
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           as
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           men
           hate
           their
           brethren
           ,
           euen
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           religion
           ,
           whereby
           they
           thinke
           to
           be
           saued
           .
           If
           they
           liue
           with
           more
           conscience
           then
           others
           ,
           then
           they
           reuile
           ,
           speake
           ill
           of
           ,
           and
           hate
           them
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           title
           :
           Companion
           or
           fellow
           partner
           ,
           compartner
           in
           
             tribulations
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             and
             in
             patience
             .
          
           He
           was
           partner
           with
           them
           in
           tribulations
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           wrote
           this
           vision
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           in
           persecutiō
           and
           tribulation
           ,
           vnder
           that
           cruell
           tyrant
           Domitian
           ,
           about
           fourescore
           or
           an
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           he
           fled
           to
           Pathmos
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           being
           mindfull
           of
           the
           afflictions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           a
           member
           ,
           he
           cals
           himselfe
           a
           partner
           with
           them
           in
           affliction
           .
        
         
           By
           which
           he
           shewes
           our
           estate
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           vnder
           the
           crosse
           ,
           to
           liue
           in
           affliction
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           companions
           of
           peace
           and
           ease
           ,
           but
           partakers
           of
           affliction
           and
           tribulation
           :
           and
           therfore
           those
           which
           will
           be
           Christs
           Disciples
           and
           follow
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           deny
           themselues
           ,
           and
           take
           vp
           their
           crosse
           dayly
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           this
           estate
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           world
           is
           called
           the
           
             militant
             Church
          
           .
           Now
           seeing
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           tribulation
           :
           
           we
           in
           this
           land
           and
           Church
           ,
           which
           haue
           had
           peace
           and
           quietnes
           so
           long
           without
           persecution
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           it
           is
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           that
           now
           in
           the
           time
           of
           peace
           we
           might
           prepare
           our selues
           against
           the
           day
           of
           triall
           and
           persecution
           :
           for
           seeing
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           vnder
           affliction
           and
           persecution
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           looke
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           and
           try
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           it
           must
           increase
           and
           grow
           by
           triall
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           sent
           labourers
           into
           his
           haruest
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           which
           haue
           gathered
           much
           wheate
           into
           the
           Lords
           barne
           .
           Now
           there
           must
           come
           a
           day
           when
           the
           
           Lord
           will
           take
           his
           fan
           and
           siue
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           will
           with
           the
           fan
           and
           siue
           of
           persecution
           try
           the
           wheat
           and
           winnow
           the
           corne
           from
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           who
           are
           his
           true
           children
           .
           Then
           stands
           it
           vs
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           we
           be
           found
           good
           corne
           and
           not
           chaffe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           abide
           the
           siue
           ,
           that
           we
           proue
           not
           light
           corne
           ,
           blowne
           about
           with
           the
           wind
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           the
           fire
           to
           be
           burnt
           .
        
         
           He
           cals
           himselfe
           their
           fellow
           partner
           in
           affliction
           ,
           because
           his
           pitifull
           hart
           was
           moued
           with
           compassion
           to
           all
           his
           fellow
           members
           and
           partners
           in
           affliction
           ,
           when
           he
           remembred
           their
           persecution
           and
           affliction
           they
           suffered
           vnder
           the
           cruell
           tyrant
           Dominitian
           .
           Now
           looke
           what
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           same
           affection
           should
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           our
           hearts
           should
           be
           pitifull
           ,
           full
           of
           compassion
           for
           the
           poore
           afflicted
           members
           of
           Christ
           :
           seeing
           they
           be
           our
           fellow
           members
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           a
           fellow
           feeling
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           our
           compassion
           in
           pittying
           them
           .
           If
           the
           foote
           be
           pricked
           ,
           the
           head
           stoopes
           ,
           the
           eye
           beholds
           and
           lookes
           on
           it
           ,
           the
           finger
           puls
           it
           out
           ,
           the
           hand
           applies
           the
           plaister
           ,
           the
           other
           foot
           is
           ready
           to
           run
           for
           help
           ,
           the
           tongue
           to
           aske
           for
           counsell
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           members
           are
           ready
           to
           affoord
           their
           mutuall
           helpe
           in
           pittie
           and
           fellow
           feeling
           :
           so
           when
           any
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           suffer
           affliction
           ,
           be
           pricked
           with
           persecution
           for
           Christs
           cause
           ,
           then
           should
           we
           ,
           as
           fellow
           members
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           be
           ready
           to
           do
           all
           the
           helpe
           we
           can
           to
           them
           ,
           especially
           in
           shewing
           our
           fellow-feeling
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             In
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           In
           that
           he
           sets
           first
           afliction
           ,
           then
           addes
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           shewes
           that
           the
           afflictions
           &
           crosse
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heauen
           :
           it
           is
           the
           way
           which
           is
           beaten
           and
           troden
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           :
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
           
             Through
             manifold
             tribulations
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             heauen
             .
          
           And
           this
           momentany
           affliction
           causeth
           to
           vs
           an
           infinite
           weight
           of
           glory
           :
           
           not
           that
           it
           deserues
           or
           effects
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           the
           path-way
           to
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           it
           strange
           when
           it
           befalleth
           vs
           ,
           
           for
           it
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           bring
           wandring
           sheepe
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           into
           the
           ready
           and
           beaten
           way
           to
           heauen
           ;
           nay
           it
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           thought
           
           strange
           when
           we
           haue
           no
           affliction
           :
           
           for
           then
           we
           be
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           afflicts
           euery
           child
           which
           is
           his
           .
        
         
           
             In
             patience
          
           .
           A
           vertue
           whereby
           we
           are
           made
           able
           to
           perseuere
           in
           affliction
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           suffering
           till
           we
           come
           to
           heauen
           .
           Afflictions
           are
           the
           beaten
           way
           ,
           heauen
           is
           our
           ioyfull
           end
           ,
           patience
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           make
           vs
           perseuere
           and
           go
           on
           till
           we
           come
           to
           our
           iourneys
           end
           .
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           
           Hope
           to
           come
           to
           heauen
           is
           obtained
           by
           patience
           ,
           which
           maketh
           a
           beleeuer
           to
           go
           on
           suffering
           till
           he
           come
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           There
           is
           much
           fruite
           in
           the
           good
           ground
           ,
           but
           not
           obtained
           without
           patience
           :
           and
           the
           true
           beleeuer
           liues
           by
           hope
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           come
           to
           heauen
           without
           patience
           .
           Iames
           5.
           9.
           
        
         
           Now
           because
           men
           will
           say
           ,
           Patience
           is
           a
           hard
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           discouraged
           ;
           therfore
           to
           set
           an
           edge
           on
           their
           desire
           ,
           he
           addes
           it
           is
           the
           kingdome
           and
           patience
           of
           Christ
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           commaunds
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           patience
           cometh
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           because
           as
           he
           suffereth
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           his
           patience
           ,
           for
           their
           misery
           and
           suffering
           is
           his
           :
           when
           his
           members
           suffer
           ,
           he
           suffereth
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           singular
           comfort
           to
           al
           suffering
           the
           crosse
           ,
           that
           they
           haue
           Christ
           their
           fellow
           sufferer
           ,
           he
           takes
           part
           with
           them
           ,
           puts
           vnder
           his
           shoulder
           ,
           he
           is
           content
           to
           suffer
           with
           them
           .
           And
           in
           these
           three
           standeth
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           in
           suffering
           tribulation
           .
           The
           first
           step
           to
           this
           fellowship
           &
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           is
           to
           beare
           and
           be
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           he
           which
           is
           not
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           in
           the
           communiō
           of
           Saints
           .
           Then
           secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           patiently
           beare
           them
           ,
           perseuere
           without
           grudging
           or
           repining
           :
           then
           followes
           the
           last
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           enioying
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             was
             in
             the
             I
             le
             called
             Pathmos
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           second
           circumstance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           this
           vision
           was
           giuen
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           I
           le
           Pathmos
           :
           
             an
             Iland
          
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           those
           which
           the
           Geographers
           call
           Sporades
           ,
           lying
           on
           the
           left
           side
           of
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           ,
           neare
           to
           the
           East
           Churches
           by
           the
           sea
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Egean
           sea
           :
           this
           Iland
           was
           a
           small
           ,
           base
           ,
           and
           poore
           Iland
           ,
           litle
           or
           neuer
           a
           whit
           inhabited
           .
        
         
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           had
           his
           vision
           ,
           not
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           at
           Antioch
           ,
           or
           Rome
           ,
           but
           in
           Pathmos
           ,
           a
           base
           ,
           poore
           ,
           and
           litle
           inhabited
           Iland
           .
           By
           
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           there
           is
           no
           respect
           of
           one
           place
           aboue
           another
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           our
           fellowship
           with
           him
           :
           he
           doth
           as
           well
           giue
           Iohn
           this
           vision
           in
           Pathmos
           ,
           as
           to
           others
           his
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           in
           Ierusalem
           .
           In
           the
           old
           Testament
           there
           was
           regard
           of
           places
           :
           as
           the
           Lord
           shewed
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           tyed
           his
           worship
           especially
           to
           his
           tabernacle
           and
           temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ;
           there
           was
           the
           place
           where
           he
           would
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           
           which
           Daniel
           in
           his
           prophecy
           sheweth
           :
           for
           being
           in
           captiuitie
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           chamber
           openeth
           the
           window
           which
           was
           towards
           the
           temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           But
           now
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           that
           regard
           of
           place
           is
           abolished
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           2.
           8.
           
           Pray
           euery
           where
           ,
           lifting
           vp
           pure
           hands
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           worship
           and
           presence
           ;
           in
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           we
           must
           do
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           Then
           away
           with
           Popish
           pilgrimage
           ,
           
           to
           churches
           and
           chappels
           of
           Saints
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           reliques
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           meere
           superstition
           :
           for
           God
           is
           present
           euery
           where
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           him
           in
           one
           place
           as
           wel
           as
           another
           .
           Also
           ,
           this
           may
           serue
           to
           correct
           our
           false
           conceit
           we
           haue
           of
           our
           churches
           and
           chappels
           ;
           for
           we
           come
           into
           our
           common
           houses
           wherein
           we
           dwell
           ,
           and
           neuer
           humble
           our selues
           ,
           we
           thinke
           in
           these
           places
           we
           need
           not
           :
           but
           if
           we
           come
           into
           the
           Church
           neuer
           so
           often
           ,
           we
           then
           fall
           downe
           and
           humble
           our
           hearts
           in
           prayer
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           thinke
           that
           God
           is
           more
           present
           there
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           sooner
           be
           heard
           there
           then
           in
           our
           houses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           be
           more
           holy
           .
           But
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           now
           ,
           all
           such
           diuersitie
           of
           place
           is
           abolished
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           and
           presence
           .
           Indeed
           Churches
           must
           be
           maintained
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           the
           people
           may
           more
           conueniently
           meete
           together
           to
           serue
           God
           :
           but
           we
           must
           not
           think
           but
           that
           common
           houses
           are
           as
           holy
           as
           they
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           onely
           for
           decency
           sake
           ,
           when
           we
           that
           are
           many
           may
           assemble
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           they
           be
           more
           holy
           then
           any
           dwelling
           house
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           when
           the
           word
           is
           preached
           ,
           and
           prayer
           made
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           circumstance
           of
           place
           note
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           came
           thither
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           came
           thither
           by
           banishment
           :
           the
           Emperour
           
           Domitian
           exiled
           him
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           came
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           He
           came
           and
           abode
           in
           Pathmos
           ,
           being
           banished
           for
           the
           Gospels
           sake
           .
           In
           this
           banishment
           consider
           first
           that
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           was
           a
           most
           worthy
           Apostle
           ,
           endued
           with
           rare
           gifts
           ,
           a
           singular
           maintainer
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           a
           famous
           founder
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           chiefe
           guide
           thereof
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           most
           hated
           of
           the
           cruel
           persecutor
           Domitian
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           Romanes
           :
           yet
           whereas
           many
           other
           of
           the
           true
           Christians
           were
           put
           to
           the
           sword
           ,
           S.
           Iohn
           is
           not
           ,
           he
           escapeth
           and
           was
           banished
           .
           The
           cause
           of
           this
           was
           Gods
           speciall
           prouidence
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           had
           reserued
           him
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           receiue
           this
           reuelation
           ,
           and
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           perpetuall
           good
           of
           all
           his
           children
           .
           And
           so
           though
           Domitian
           was
           a
           cruell
           tyrant
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           God
           ouer-ruled
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           but
           banish
           him
           into
           this
           Iland
           ,
           wherein
           he
           receiued
           these
           visions
           ,
           and
           penned
           them
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           the
           great
           care
           and
           prouidence
           of
           God
           that
           he
           hath
           ouer
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           that
           he
           doth
           bridle
           and
           ouer-rule
           the
           minds
           and
           might
           of
           cruell
           Emperours
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           do
           al
           that
           they
           do
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           intend
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           Domitian
           intended
           only
           the
           hurt
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           yet
           see
           ,
           by
           his
           banishment
           into
           that
           I
           le
           ,
           he
           had
           fit
           place
           to
           receiue
           these
           visions
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           in
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           banded
           themselues
           together
           to
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           diuell
           he
           laboured
           to
           stirre
           them
           on
           to
           practise
           their
           intended
           malice
           :
           yet
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           directeth
           and
           ordereth
           this
           their
           malice
           and
           wicked
           practise
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           mankind
           .
           So
           Iosephs
           brethren
           intended
           no
           such
           deliuerāce
           as
           God
           wrought
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           selling
           their
           brother
           .
           This
           consideration
           should
           comfort
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           When
           we
           are
           oppressed
           and
           persecuted
           by
           tyrants
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           
           we
           must
           make
           no
           resistance
           ,
           offer
           no
           violence
           ,
           but
           suffer
           all
           things
           without
           resisting
           ,
           for
           the
           Christians
           weapons
           are
           onely
           prayers
           and
           teares
           :
           
           and
           S.
           Iohn
           often
           in
           this
           booke
           addeth
           after
           the
           foretelling
           of
           persecution
           ,
           
             Here
             is
             the
             patience
             of
             Saints
             ,
          
           shewing
           that
           must
           be
           the
           complet
           armour
           against
           all
           out
           enemies
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           he
           came
           into
           this
           Island
           not
           of
           his
           owne
           accord
           ,
           
           but
           by
           violence
           and
           constraint
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           a
           good
           and
           happy
           kind
           of
           life
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           come
           into
           this
           place
           ,
           being
           litle
           or
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           do
           this
           dutie
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           :
           he
           could
           not
           haue
           founded
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           then
           confuteth
           the
           Monkish
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           life
           of
           holy
           perfection
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           but
           of
           great
           superstition
           .
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           would
           not
           haue
           left
           all
           companie
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           compelled
           to
           leaue
           thē
           :
           then
           the
           life
           of
           those
           which
           voluntarily
           leaue
           all
           companie
           of
           men
           ,
           liuing
           in
           cloisters
           and
           secret
           places
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           life
           of
           perfection
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           imperfection
           :
           man
           is
           borne
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           was
           banished
           ,
           
           and
           here
           receiued
           his
           visions
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           those
           which
           honour
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           honour
           them
           .
           For
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           banished
           ,
           then
           which
           what
           could
           they
           do
           more
           to
           hurt
           him
           ?
           Yet
           then
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           for
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           God
           doth
           most
           honour
           him
           ,
           in
           reuealing
           to
           him
           these
           visions
           .
           So
           when
           Ioseph
           was
           sold
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           and
           most
           dishonoured
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           God
           exalted
           him
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           most
           dishonoured
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           exalted
           him
           aboue
           all
           other
           men
           :
           and
           the
           same
           is
           true
           of
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           
           they
           which
           honor
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           honour
           them
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           cause
           for
           which
           he
           came
           into
           this
           Isle
           :
           
             For
             the
             word
             of
             God
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           by
           calling
           a
           publisher
           and
           preacher
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           was
           banished
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           that
           all
           naturall
           men
           (
           as
           Domitian
           and
           the
           Romaines
           were
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           )
           hate
           all
           that
           professe
           God
           ,
           hate
           his
           word
           ,
           they
           cannot
           abide
           it
           .
           For
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           a
           most
           worthie
           Apostle
           ,
           a
           famous
           man
           for
           gifts
           ,
           a
           singular
           preacher
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           for
           this
           very
           cause
           is
           hunted
           ,
           nay
           banished
           ,
           not
           for
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           This
           hath
           bene
           seene
           in
           all
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           yea
           and
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           hate
           the
           word
           :
           yet
           though
           they
           hate
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           the
           same
           word
           it
           winneth
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           taken
           place
           in
           them
           to
           conuert
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           to
           loue
           it
           :
           which
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           taught
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           indeed
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           inuention
           of
           man.
           For
           if
           the
           word
           which
           is
           hated
           of
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           diuine
           power
           
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           could
           neuer
           make
           such
           mē
           to
           loue
           it
           by
           grace
           ,
           which
           hate
           it
           by
           nature
           .
           For
           no
           word
           of
           man
           can
           make
           a
           man
           which
           hateth
           the
           same
           to
           loue
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           Iohn
           was
           banished
           for
           Gods
           word
           ,
           
           all
           Ministers
           are
           to
           cast
           their
           accompts
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           reckoning
           that
           they
           may
           and
           must
           suffer
           persecution
           ,
           nay
           ,
           banishment
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           that
           which
           the
           principall
           founders
           and
           chiefe
           builders
           of
           the
           Church
           haue
           suffered
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           auoyded
           of
           them
           which
           are
           ordinarie
           Ministers
           .
           Christ
           he
           acquainted
           his
           disciples
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           telleth
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           euen
           accursed
           ,
           when
           all
           men
           speake
           well
           of
           them
           .
           Luk.
           6.
           26.
           
           They
           must
           not
           seeke
           to
           haue
           all
           thinke
           well
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           rather
           feare
           if
           all
           men
           like
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           accursed
           .
        
         
           
             And
             witnesse
             bearing
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           history
           and
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           the
           summe
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           sonne
           of
           Mary
           is
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           procure
           to
           vs
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Now
           he
           addeth
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           as
           a
           doctrine
           how
           to
           come
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           and
           righteousnesse
           in
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           to
           shew
           ,
           for
           what
           part
           of
           the
           word
           we
           are
           most
           hated
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           law
           as
           for
           the
           Gospell
           :
           because
           the
           law
           is
           partly
           natural
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           is
           aboue
           nature
           :
           as
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           that
           God
           made
           his
           couenant
           with
           our
           first
           parents
           ,
           
           that
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           womā
           shold
           bruise
           the
           serpents
           head
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           is
           the
           glad
           tidings
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           promised
           seed
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           diuell
           he
           hateth
           this
           part
           most
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           laboureth
           man
           to
           hinder
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           the
           law
           .
           So
           three
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           he
           laboured
           by
           might
           and
           maine
           to
           extinguish
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           to
           keepe
           men
           in
           ignorance
           of
           the
           Messiah
           :
           but
           when
           he
           could
           not
           preuaile
           by
           force
           &
           might
           ,
           he
           vsed
           sophistrie
           and
           deceipt
           ,
           and
           brought
           in
           heresies
           to
           obscure
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           natures
           ,
           offices
           and
           benefites
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Then
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           do
           the
           contrarie
           :
           
           seeing
           he
           laboureth
           to
           extinguish
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           as
           much
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           to
           keepe
           vs
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           obey
           and
           beleeue
           it
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             I
             was
             rauished
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           tenth
           verse
           are
           two
           circumstances
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           third
           in
           number
           ,
           is
           the
           maner
           of
           receiuing
           this
           vision
           ,
           and
           giuing
           of
           it
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           a
           traunce
           :
           the
           second
           or
           fourth
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           
             on
             that
             Lords
             day
          
           ,
           or
           
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           
        
         
           
             I
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           he
           receiued
           this
           vision
           in
           a
           trance
           .
           
             I
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           was
           by
           the
           mightie
           and
           extraordinarie
           worke
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           cast
           into
           a
           traunce
           .
           This
           appeareth
           by
           comparing
           this
           Prophecie
           with
           other
           ,
           as
           with
           that
           of
           Ezechiel
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           receiued
           any
           vision
           ,
           was
           cast
           into
           a
           traunce
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           .
        
         
           To
           vnderstand
           this
           ,
           consider
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           a
           trance
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           it
           .
           A
           trance
           is
           an
           extraordinarie
           worke
           or
           action
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           constellation
           and
           temperature
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           constitution
           of
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           or
           imaginations
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           wrought
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           euery
           worke
           ,
           but
           an
           extraordinarie
           work
           ,
           aboue
           the
           order
           of
           nature
           ,
           a
           powerfull
           and
           mightie
           work
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           wherein
           the
           whole
           man
           both
           in
           bodie
           and
           mind
           is
           altered
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           saith
           :
           
             I
             was
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           .
        
         
           This
           action
           consisteth
           in
           two
           actions
           :
           one
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           bodie
           .
           In
           procuring
           a
           trance
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           casteth
           a
           man
           into
           a
           dead
           sleepe
           ,
           whereby
           all
           the
           senses
           both
           inward
           and
           outward
           are
           benummed
           .
           So
           Gen.
           15.
           12.
           when
           God
           renewed
           the
           couenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           he
           cast
           him
           into
           a
           trance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           a
           dead
           sleepe
           :
           the
           senses
           all
           were
           benummed
           ,
           onely
           the
           mind
           and
           soule
           working
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           action
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           on
           the
           mind
           ,
           to
           draw
           it
           from
           fellowship
           with
           the
           bodie
           and
           all
           the
           senses
           ,
           to
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           may
           enlighten
           it
           with
           light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           things
           which
           are
           to
           reuealed
           to
           it
           .
           And
           so
           we
           see
           in
           other
           extasies
           and
           traunces
           :
           
           as
           that
           of
           Peter
           ,
           his
           mind
           was
           drawne
           from
           the
           fellowship
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           Then
           a
           trance
           is
           a
           mightie
           and
           powerfull
           worke
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           both
           in
           bodie
           and
           mind
           :
           whereby
           both
           the
           mind
           is
           drawne
           from
           fellowship
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           and
           vnto
           the
           fellowship
           
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           also
           enlightened
           with
           light
           and
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           things
           to
           be
           reuealed
           .
           Now
           followeth
           the
           end
           of
           a
           trance
           .
        
         
           The
           cause
           why
           men
           are
           cast
           into
           trances
           in
           receiuing
           any
           visions
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           here
           )
           they
           might
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           deliuered
           were
           not
           inuented
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           giuen
           of
           God.
           For
           in
           Iohn
           ,
           his
           bodie
           and
           all
           his
           senses
           were
           benummed
           ;
           he
           neither
           heard
           ,
           saw
           ,
           nor
           felt
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           vision
           must
           needes
           be
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           take
           the
           deeper
           impression
           in
           his
           and
           their
           mind
           :
           for
           when
           the
           mind
           is
           freed
           from
           fellowship
           with
           the
           bodie
           ,
           not
           hindered
           by
           any
           fantasies
           of
           the
           senses
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           asleepe
           and
           quiet
           ,
           then
           the
           mind
           hath
           best
           oportunitie
           to
           attend
           and
           marke
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           imprint
           deeper
           in
           memorie
           things
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           great
           care
           of
           God
           ,
           
           who
           would
           not
           haue
           his
           children
           to
           receiue
           these
           visions
           by
           senses
           imperfectly
           :
           but
           that
           they
           might
           throughly
           vnderstand
           ,
           know
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           carie
           thē
           away
           in
           faithfull
           memorie
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           them
           in
           extasies
           and
           trances
           ,
           the
           mind
           then
           being
           no
           whit
           hindred
           with
           fellowship
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           freed
           from
           the
           same
           .
           The
           like
           care
           had
           he
           of
           his
           Prophets
           :
           that
           they
           might
           certainely
           know
           ,
           constantly
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           faithfully
           remember
           those
           visions
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           their
           minds
           troubled
           with
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           senses
           inward
           or
           outward
           .
        
         
           And
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           of
           this
           :
           for
           they
           which
           must
           teach
           a
           thing
           to
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           and
           remember
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           is
           reason
           they
           should
           vnderstand
           and
           hold
           it
           themselues
           ,
           and
           keepe
           it
           well
           in
           memorie
           .
        
         
           This
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           did
           ,
           
           to
           make
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           more
           throughly
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           more
           constantly
           ,
           and
           to
           carie
           away
           more
           faithfully
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           haue
           also
           the
           through
           vnderstanding
           and
           knowledge
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           beleeue
           it
           constantly
           ,
           and
           remember
           it
           carefully
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           not
           looke
           for
           and
           expect
           trances
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           come
           to
           this
           by
           continuall
           studie
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ordinarie
           meanes
           to
           come
           to
           that
           knowledge
           :
           it
           is
           the
           meanes
           by
           which
           all
           men
           ,
           
           Preachers
           ,
           students
           and
           hearers
           do
           know
           .
           Then
           we
           should
           seeke
           to
           be
           cunning
           in
           the
           text
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           proper
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           good
           text
           men
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           remember
           it
           .
        
         
           Then
           this
           is
           a
           fault
           of
           those
           which
           in
           studying
           of
           diuinity
           ,
           
           wil
           rather
           reade
           auncient
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           nay
           the
           base
           writings
           of
           of
           wicked
           and
           hereticall
           Friers
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           holy
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           that
           he
           receiued
           this
           vision
           &
           will
           of
           God
           in
           a
           trance
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           so
           made
           fully
           known
           vnto
           him
           :
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           though
           he
           was
           indued
           with
           singular
           gifts
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           addeth
           more
           knowledge
           to
           his
           former
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           that
           saying
           iustified
           ,
           
             To
             him
             which
             hath
             shall
             be
             giuen
             .
          
           S.
           Iohn
           being
           so
           carefull
           to
           do
           his
           dutie
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Lord
           reuealeth
           his
           will
           to
           him
           in
           most
           full
           maner
           .
           Euen
           so
           all
           that
           haue
           care
           to
           know
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           their
           knowledge
           be
           small
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           will
           help
           them
           ,
           adde
           dayly
           to
           their
           knowledge
           and
           increase
           it
           .
           So
           we
           see
           why
           many
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           increase
           not
           ,
           but
           waxe
           worse
           ,
           or
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           :
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           labour
           not
           to
           haue
           their
           knowledge
           increased
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           then
           to
           him
           which
           hath
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           more
           added
           .
        
         
           Nay
           contrarily
           ,
           when
           we
           be
           negligent
           to
           heare
           and
           to
           know
           the
           wil
           and
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           spirit
           indeed
           ,
           but
           not
           Gods
           ,
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           slumber
           ,
           of
           blindnes
           and
           ignorance
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           and
           see
           not
           ,
           heare
           and
           vnderstand
           not
           .
           Esay
           29.
           10.
           
        
         
           
             On
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           .
           
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           fourth
           circumstance
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           time
           when
           this
           vision
           was
           graunted
           to
           S.
           Iohn
           .
           This
           day
           which
           here
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           among
           the
           Iewes
           was
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           ,
           called
           by
           vs
           Sunday
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           on
           this
           day
           Christ
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           life
           :
           for
           Christ
           was
           buried
           the
           euen
           of
           the
           Iewes
           Sabbath
           which
           is
           our
           friday
           ,
           and
           he
           rested
           in
           the
           graue
           their
           whole
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           saturday
           ,
           and
           rose
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Sunday
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           first
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           .
        
         
           2
           It
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           because
           this
           first
           day
           ,
           to
           the
           beleeuing
           Iewes
           ,
           was
           to
           them
           in
           stead
           of
           their
           Sabbath
           ,
           in
           which
           
           day
           they
           worshipped
           God
           solemnely
           :
           it
           was
           the
           day
           appointed
           to
           his
           seruice
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           especially
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
        
         
           To
           vnderstand
           how
           it
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           three
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           who
           changed
           this
           day
           from
           the
           Iewes
           Sabbath
           :
           secondly
           ,
           for
           what
           cause
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           whether
           the
           Church
           haue
           now
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           power
           to
           change
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           to
           any
           other
           day
           then
           this
           seuenth
           day
           .
           The
           changer
           and
           appointer
           of
           this
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           was
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           commonly
           thought
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           and
           Christian
           Emperors
           changed
           it
           .
           My
           reasons
           are
           these
           :
           1.
           
           That
           which
           the
           Apostles
           deliuered
           and
           inioyned
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           receiued
           from
           Christ
           ,
           either
           by
           voice
           or
           instinct
           ,
           for
           they
           deliuered
           nothing
           of
           their
           owne
           head
           :
           but
           they
           deliuered
           this
           ,
           &
           inioyned
           this
           Sabath
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           although
           they
           receiued
           it
           from
           Christ.
           That
           they
           inioyned
           this
           day
           of
           rest
           and
           Sabbath
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.
           1.
           
           For
           Paul
           ordained
           that
           the
           collection
           for
           the
           poore
           should
           be
           on
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           ,
           he
           ordained
           it
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           not
           to
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           appointed
           it
           by
           authoritie
           Apostolicall
           from
           Christ.
           Now
           the
           day
           of
           collecting
           for
           the
           poore
           (
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           was
           the
           Sabbath
           day
           :
           when
           the
           people
           were
           assembled
           ,
           then
           they
           vsed
           to
           make
           their
           collection
           :
           for
           before
           that
           collection
           there
           went
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Church
           many
           yeares
           after
           Christ
           ,
           first
           to
           haue
           the
           word
           preached
           and
           the
           sacraments
           administred
           ,
           then
           to
           gather
           for
           the
           poore
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Lords
           supper
           is
           called
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           or
           a
           masse
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Papists
           vse
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           in
           it
           we
           offer
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           but
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           which
           was
           sent
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           gaue
           the
           name
           to
           that
           sacrament
           to
           be
           called
           the
           masse
           .
           By
           which
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           they
           appointed
           by
           Apostolicall
           authoritie
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           to
           be
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           which
           here
           is
           called
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
           A
           second
           reason
           is
           this
           .
           The
           Apostles
           kept
           this
           day
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           Act.
           20.
           7.
           and
           it
           cannot
           be
           proued
           that
           they
           obserued
           any
           other
           day
           for
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           one
           case
           ,
           when
           they
           liued
           
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           when
           they
           kept
           their
           old
           Sabbath
           .
           A
           third
           reason
           ,
           is
           ,
           Iohn
           20.
           19.
           26.
           
           That
           same
           day
           which
           Christ
           rose
           from
           death
           being
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           ,
           he
           appeared
           to
           his
           Disciples
           to
           instruct
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           eight
           day
           after
           ,
           he
           appeared
           again
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           weeke
           ,
           instructing
           them
           in
           matters
           belonging
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           more
           then
           likely
           Christ
           would
           celebrate
           and
           keepe
           that
           day
           for
           a
           Sabbath
           wherein
           he
           rose
           ,
           and
           the
           eight
           day
           after
           appeared
           to
           instruct
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           Iewes
           was
           changed
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           whereof
           this
           was
           a
           great
           part
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           freed
           from
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Iewes
           :
           for
           here
           when
           this
           day
           was
           changed
           ,
           the
           Church
           was
           no
           more
           tied
           to
           the
           Iewes
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           neither
           had
           any
           such
           regard
           after
           of
           dayes
           and
           times
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           a
           more
           fit
           time
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           redemption
           :
           for
           as
           God
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           appointed
           the
           seuenth
           day
           to
           be
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           ,
           to
           remember
           the
           first
           creation
           :
           so
           there
           should
           be
           a
           day
           to
           celebrate
           this
           worke
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           wonderfull
           creation
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           made
           new
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           now
           a
           new
           heauen
           ,
           and
           new
           earth
           ,
           as
           Isay
           speaketh
           ,
           chap.
           66.
           
        
         
           Nay
           this
           is
           a
           more
           glorious
           work
           then
           that
           ,
           seeing
           in
           that
           creation
           Adam
           was
           the
           head
           ,
           in
           this
           Christ
           Iesus
           he
           is
           the
           head
           .
           In
           that
           Adam
           was
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           in
           this
           Christ.
           In
           that
           Heuah
           was
           giuen
           to
           Adam
           ,
           in
           this
           we
           to
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Church
           to
           him
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           Adam
           had
           an
           earthly
           paradise
           ,
           in
           this
           redemption
           we
           haue
           a
           spirituall
           kingdome
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           Gods
           mercy
           onely
           ,
           in
           this
           both
           his
           mercy
           and
           iustice
           in
           punishing
           of
           Chirst
           ,
           and
           giuing
           vs
           forgiuenes
           ,
           appeared
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           God
           shewed
           his
           wisdome
           &
           goodnes
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           but
           herein
           this
           he
           shewed
           it
           fully
           .
           In
           that
           ,
           he
           made
           man
           of
           nothing
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           made
           him
           of
           worse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           &
           better
           then
           euer
           he
           was
           .
           Therfore
           seeing
           this
           day
           of
           our
           redemption
           is
           farre
           passing
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           appointed
           a
           day
           for
           the
           remembrance
           thereof
           ,
           much
           more
           should
           there
           be
           one
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           this
           :
           now
           there
           is
           no
           day
           fitter
           then
           that
           day
           wherein
           Christ
           Iesus
           rose
           from
           death
           to
           life
           ,
           to
           remember
           his
           resurrection
           .
        
         
         
           But
           may
           the
           Church
           now
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           change
           the
           Sabbath
           to
           any
           other
           day
           ,
           
           as
           to
           tuesday
           ,
           wednesday
           ,
           &c.
           
           Answ.
           It
           cannot
           ,
           I
           thinke
           :
           because
           times
           and
           seasons
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           alone
           can
           dispose
           of
           thē
           ,
           Act.
           1.
           6.
           the
           church
           hath
           not
           knowledge
           of
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           much
           lesse
           of
           the
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           of
           them
           :
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Father
           keepeth
           in
           his
           owne
           bosome
           ,
           the
           Church
           cannot
           know
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           alone
           so
           keepeth
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           therfore
           the
           church
           cannot
           know
           them
           .
           And
           as
           the
           church
           of
           the
           Iewes
           had
           not
           power
           to
           change
           their
           Sabbath
           ,
           no
           more
           hath
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           to
           change
           their
           Sabbaths
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           the
           Iewes
           had
           authoritie
           to
           appoint
           feasts
           :
           therfore
           they
           could
           appoint
           Sabbath
           dayes
           .
           Hest.
           9.
           17.
           they
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           appoint
           a
           day
           of
           rest
           ,
           of
           reioycing
           .
           So
           1.
           
           Maccab.
           4.
           8.
           
           
           They
           appointed
           indeed
           solemne
           dayes
           for
           reioycing
           ,
           and
           solemne
           feasts
           for
           speciall
           deliuerance
           ,
           but
           they
           appointed
           not
           any
           day
           for
           a
           sabath
           &
           rest
           ,
           for
           the
           whole
           seruice
           of
           God.
           Some
           hold
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           make
           any
           day
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           could
           be
           conueniently
           ,
           two
           dayes
           in
           a
           weeke
           ,
           but
           they
           haue
           no
           warrant
           out
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           day
           ,
           
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           be
           a
           day
           to
           remember
           the
           death
           ,
           resurrection
           and
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           see
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           here
           reproued
           :
           first
           them
           which
           make
           this
           day
           a
           day
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           pastime
           and
           delight
           .
           For
           most
           young
           men
           and
           seruants
           imploy
           this
           day
           wholy
           on
           their
           own
           delights
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           making
           it
           a
           day
           of
           carnall
           reioycing
           ,
           spending
           it
           in
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           carding
           ,
           dicing
           ,
           riot
           and
           excesse
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           turne
           this
           Lords
           day
           set
           apart
           to
           his
           worship
           ,
           into
           a
           day
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           diuel
           .
           The
           second
           sort
           is
           of
           them
           which
           liue
           more
           ciuilly
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           they
           thinke
           they
           may
           do
           their
           owne
           businesse
           ,
           and
           take
           iorneys
           on
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           that
           vpon
           this
           false
           ground
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           aswell
           and
           with
           as
           honest
           and
           good
           an
           heart
           serue
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           businesse
           at
           home
           ,
           as
           they
           which
           go
           to
           Church
           .
           But
           by
           this
           they
           make
           the
           Lords
           day
           appointed
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           their
           owne
           day
           ,
           to
           do
           their
           owne
           worke
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           .
           The
           third
           sort
           is
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           keepe
           the
           Sabbath
           onely
           at
           morning
           and
           euening
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           as
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           they
           may
           
           spend
           it
           how
           they
           will
           ,
           on
           their
           owne
           pleasures
           and
           pastimes
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           businesse
           :
           and
           of
           this
           sort
           are
           many
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           but
           onely
           so
           far
           as
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Land
           inioynes
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           men
           part
           stakes
           with
           God
           ,
           they
           giue
           him
           one
           part
           and
           that
           the
           lesser
           ,
           and
           bestow
           the
           other
           on
           their
           owne
           businesse
           or
           pleasure
           :
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           not
           in
           part
           but
           in
           whole
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           breake
           the
           fourth
           commaundement
           .
        
         
           Then
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           our
           dutie
           is
           to
           keep
           this
           day
           a
           Sabbath
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           commaunded
           in
           the
           fourth
           commandement
           :
           1.
           we
           must
           rest
           from
           all
           our
           sinnes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           callings
           ,
           and
           imploy
           it
           wholly
           on
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           sanctifying
           this
           day
           of
           rest
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           from
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           euening
           .
        
         
           Now
           there
           is
           a
           double
           sanctifying
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           first
           publicke
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           pray
           and
           giue
           thankes
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           :
           secondly
           ,
           priuate
           ,
           when
           men
           in
           their
           owne
           priuate
           houses
           at
           home
           sanctifie
           it
           ,
           in
           meditating
           ,
           reading
           ,
           and
           thinking
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           praying
           priuatly
           ,
           and
           giuing
           thankes
           for
           benefits
           :
           we
           must
           not
           imploy
           that
           day
           in
           our
           owne
           businesse
           .
           If
           the
           Officer
           should
           take
           our
           seruant
           from
           our
           works
           ,
           &
           set
           him
           about
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           we
           would
           be
           grieued
           .
           And
           if
           we
           take
           the
           day
           appointed
           to
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           and
           bestow
           it
           on
           our
           owne
           affaires
           :
           shall
           not
           the
           Lord
           be
           offended
           ?
        
         
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           publikely
           and
           neuer
           profit
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           sanctifie
           the
           sabbath
           onely
           publikely
           and
           not
           priuatly
           :
           so
           that
           vnlesse
           we
           meditate
           ,
           reade
           the
           word
           ,
           pray
           ,
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           sabbath
           at
           home
           ,
           we
           may
           heare
           and
           reade
           the
           word
           publikely
           ,
           but
           without
           all
           increase
           of
           grace
           ,
           faith
           ,
           knowledge
           and
           repentance
           :
           but
           if
           we
           performe
           neither
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           get
           any
           grace
           ,
           seeing
           this
           day
           is
           set
           apart
           for
           that
           end
           .
           Now
           to
           proceed
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           the
           Lord
           he
           gaue
           Iohn
           these
           visions
           ,
           rather
           on
           this
           day
           then
           another
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           though
           Iohn
           was
           absent
           in
           body
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           present
           in
           spirit
           ,
           in
           praying
           for
           it
           at
           this
           time
           :
           for
           being
           absent
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           his
           presence
           in
           such
           duties
           as
           he
           could
           performe
           in
           that
           solitary
           place
           ,
           as
           fasting
           ,
           
           prayer
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           when
           he
           was
           thus
           occupied
           ,
           the
           Lord
           reuealeth
           his
           will
           to
           him
           concerning
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Iohn
           being
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Pathmos
           ,
           
           a
           desert
           place
           ,
           yet
           he
           kept
           the
           Sabboth
           in
           all
           such
           duties
           as
           he
           could
           performe
           :
           hence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           are
           absent
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           prison
           ,
           sicke
           of
           some
           great
           disease
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           keepe
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           they
           must
           pray
           ,
           fast
           ,
           and
           call
           on
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           In
           that
           he
           receiued
           the
           vision
           then
           ,
           
           when
           he
           was
           exercised
           in
           praying
           and
           fasting
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           comfort
           for
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           draw
           neare
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           draweth
           neare
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Iam.
             4.
             
             Iohn
          
           a
           worthie
           Apostle
           being
           in
           banishment
           ,
           he
           draweth
           neare
           to
           God
           in
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           he
           draweth
           nigh
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           reuealeth
           his
           will
           to
           him
           :
           so
           if
           we
           draw
           neare
           to
           God
           by
           faith
           &
           repentance
           ,
           by
           prayer
           and
           inuocation
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           draw
           neare
           to
           vs.
           But
           if
           we
           draw
           our selues
           backe
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           draweth
           backe
           from
           vs.
           This
           then
           should
           moue
           vs
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           seeke
           to
           draw
           as
           neare
           him
           as
           can
           be
           :
           then
           he
           will
           come
           and
           shew
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           vs.
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           are
           so
           litle
           acquainted
           with
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           be
           acquainted
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           second
           place
           followeth
           ,
           after
           the
           fourth
           circumstance
           ,
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           vision
           ,
           which
           be
           two
           :
           first
           ,
           an
           entrance
           into
           the
           vision
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           representation
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           King
           and
           Priest
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           and
           chiefe
           thing
           in
           this
           vision
           .
           The
           entrance
           is
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             great
             voice
             behind
             me
             ,
          
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           :
           The
           vision
           or
           the
           representation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           twelfth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           The
           beginning
           and
           entrance
           into
           the
           vision
           ,
           is
           a
           preparation
           ,
           whereby
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           maketh
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           more
           fit
           to
           receiue
           and
           marke
           things
           to
           be
           reuealed
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           heard
           and
           seene
           .
        
         
           The
           meanes
           to
           prepare
           Iohn
           ,
           is
           a
           voice
           :
           
             And
             I
             heard
             a
             voice
          
           .
           The
           like
           to
           this
           we
           haue
           commonly
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           reuealing
           his
           will
           ,
           doth
           send
           a
           voyce
           before
           ,
           to
           prepare
           his
           seruants
           to
           receiue
           his
           will.
           So
           when
           he
           would
           giue
           the
           
           couenant
           to
           
             Adam
             Gen.
          
           3.
           he
           prepareth
           him
           to
           receiue
           ,
           and
           letteth
           him
           heare
           a
           voyce
           in
           the
           garden
           which
           made
           him
           affraid
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           :
           after
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           to
           him
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           giueth
           the
           couenant
           to
           him
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           wold
           giue
           the
           law
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           mount
           ,
           
           first
           he
           sent
           a
           voice
           in
           a
           mightie
           thunder
           ,
           lightning
           ,
           and
           sound
           of
           a
           trumpet
           :
           after
           he
           declared
           the
           law
           to
           him
           .
           1.
           
           Sam.
           3.
           
           When
           the
           Lord
           would
           speake
           to
           Samuel
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           a
           voice
           to
           him
           three
           times
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           speaketh
           to
           him
           plainely
           ,
           and
           calleth
           him
           by
           his
           name
           .
           So
           commonly
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           will
           declare
           his
           will
           to
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           he
           prepareth
           them
           by
           a
           voice
           .
           So
           to
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           thus
           with
           this
           most
           famous
           Apostle
           ,
           
           when
           he
           receiued
           his
           will
           by
           extraordinarie
           reuelation
           ,
           being
           first
           prepared
           :
           then
           much
           more
           we
           which
           are
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           the
           thousandth
           part
           of
           those
           graces
           he
           had
           ,
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           farre
           short
           in
           ordinarie
           gifts
           ,
           we
           must
           much
           more
           be
           prepared
           ,
           that
           our
           vnderstanding
           and
           memorie
           may
           be
           made
           fit
           to
           heare
           ,
           know
           and
           remember
           Gods
           will
           and
           word
           declared
           to
           vs.
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           we
           increase
           not
           in
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           after
           long
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           come
           vnprepared
           ,
           without
           looking
           that
           our
           vnderstanding
           &
           memorie
           by
           all
           good
           means
           may
           be
           prepared
           to
           receiue
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           The
           voice
           is
           described
           by
           the
           place
           ,
           
             Behind
             me
          
           .
           Not
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           behind
           him
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           attention
           in
           him
           :
           for
           men
           most
           marke
           those
           things
           which
           come
           as
           of
           a
           sudden
           behind
           them
           :
           so
           this
           coming
           suddenly
           behind
           him
           ,
           drew
           him
           to
           more
           earnest
           attention
           .
        
         
           
             A
             great
             voyce
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           trumpet
           ,
           not
           onely
           a
           great
           voice
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           power
           and
           maiestie
           ,
           as
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           trumpet
           .
           Now
           he
           vttereth
           these
           to
           stirre
           vp
           more
           attention
           in
           him
           :
           for
           if
           he
           should
           heare
           an
           ordinarie
           voice
           ,
           or
           a
           small
           voice
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           perhaps
           haue
           stirred
           him
           :
           but
           being
           a
           great
           ,
           powerfull
           ,
           sudden
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           voice
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           make
           him
           very
           attentiue
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           vseth
           all
           these
           meanes
           of
           attention
           in
           Iohn
           ,
           a
           worthie
           
           Apostle
           ,
           then
           much
           more
           must
           we
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           stirre
           vp
           attention
           in
           vs
           ,
           seeing
           we
           in
           all
           gifts
           are
           a
           thousand
           times
           inferiour
           to
           the
           least
           Apostle
           :
           seeing
           we
           be
           dull
           and
           heauie
           ,
           and
           our
           senses
           not
           so
           sharpe
           as
           they
           shold
           be
           ,
           we
           must
           stirre
           vp
           our selues
           ,
           seeke
           to
           be
           attentiue
           to
           that
           which
           which
           is
           spoken
           :
           
           and
           as
           Lydia
           did
           ,
           we
           must
           employ
           all
           our
           diligence
           to
           make
           vs
           attētiue
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           word
           is
           preached
           without
           fruite
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           heare
           it
           without
           attention
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           affection
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           beware
           of
           two
           enemies
           of
           attention
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           are
           by-thoughts
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           bringeth
           his
           bodie
           ,
           but
           his
           mind
           goeth
           about
           his
           farmes
           ,
           or
           worldly
           riches
           ,
           about
           a
           iourney
           ,
           or
           bargaine
           ,
           or
           some
           worldly
           affaires
           .
           
           These
           by-thoughts
           are
           thornes
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           choake
           the
           good
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           prosper
           and
           grow
           :
           for
           men
           which
           are
           troubled
           with
           them
           ,
           cannot
           see
           how
           one
           point
           dependeth
           and
           hangeth
           on
           another
           ,
           but
           their
           memorie
           and
           vnderstanding
           is
           hindered
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           enemie
           is
           dulnesse
           and
           heauinesse
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           shewed
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           come
           heauie
           and
           sleepie
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           spend
           that
           time
           which
           we
           should
           employ
           in
           hearing
           ,
           in
           heauinesse
           and
           sleeping
           .
           But
           if
           we
           will
           haue
           the
           word
           fruitfull
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           shake
           off
           this
           drowsinesse
           ,
           be
           affected
           with
           ioy
           and
           gladnesse
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           with
           greedinesse
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           come
           heauie
           and
           sleepie
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           especially
           he
           being
           to
           tell
           him
           of
           great
           matters
           ,
           or
           the
           giuing
           of
           him
           some
           great
           benefit
           ,
           he
           would
           take
           it
           for
           disloyaltie
           and
           contempt
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           the
           word
           hath
           no
           better
           effect
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           that
           after
           long
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           ,
           we
           be
           as
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           as
           euer
           we
           were
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           we
           come
           not
           prepared
           :
           contrarily
           ,
           if
           we
           come
           prepared
           ,
           the
           Lord
           increaseth
           our
           faith
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Saying
             ,
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             .
          
           
           Before
           he
           described
           the
           voice
           which
           he
           heard
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           of
           this
           preparation
           ,
           by
           the
           place
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           qualitie
           ,
           A
           great
           voice
           like
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           trumpet
           .
           In
           these
           words
           he
           proceedeth
           further
           to
           describe
           this
           voice
           in
           this
           eleuenth
           verse
           ,
           &
           setteth
           downe
           the
           substance
           and
           matter
           of
           this
           voice
           which
           he
           heard
           :
           which
           standeth
           in
           two
           
           things
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           a
           testimonie
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           second
           ,
           a
           commandement
           ,
           to
           
             write
             all
             these
             words
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           1
           The
           testimonie
           in
           substance
           is
           in
           the
           eighth
           verse
           before
           .
           In
           which
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           a
           comparison
           :
           namely
           ,
           as
           Alpha
           and
           Omega
           are
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           letters
           in
           the
           Greeke
           Alphabet
           :
           so
           I
           ,
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           am
           the
           first
           and
           last
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           because
           before
           me
           there
           was
           nothing
           ,
           neither
           after
           me
           shall
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           being
           and
           subsisting
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           proue
           the
           Godhead
           and
           eternitie
           of
           Christ
           the
           second
           person
           .
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           alleadgeth
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           certifie
           him
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           he
           was
           about
           to
           shew
           him
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           bringeth
           his
           owne
           testimonie
           :
           namely
           ,
           I
           which
           speake
           vnto
           thee
           am
           God
           ,
           therefore
           the
           things
           I
           deliuer
           vnto
           thee
           are
           from
           God
           ,
           euen
           from
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           
           which
           am
           God
           equall
           to
           my
           Father
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           testimonie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           note
           a
           singular
           care
           of
           God
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           he
           is
           carefull
           not
           onely
           to
           reueale
           his
           will
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           withal
           to
           certifie
           his
           Church
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           same
           .
           As
           here
           he
           telleth
           Iohn
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           certifie
           his
           soule
           and
           conscience
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           same
           :
           so
           he
           reuealeth
           not
           onely
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           withall
           assureth
           men
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           .
           
             Act.
             10.
             
             Peter
          
           hath
           a
           vision
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           Lord
           assureth
           him
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           visiō
           .
           And
           when
           Christ
           preached
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           he
           wrought
           many
           miracles
           ,
           which
           were
           as
           s●ales
           to
           confirme
           the
           same
           ,
           
           that
           it
           came
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           Lord
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           declare
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           withall
           assureth
           men
           of
           the
           certainetie
           and
           truth
           of
           his
           will
           :
           this
           first
           confuteth
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           certaine
           in
           it selfe
           :
           but
           to
           vs
           it
           is
           not
           certaine
           till
           we
           heare
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           maketh
           the
           Scripture
           which
           is
           vncertaine
           to
           vs
           ,
           though
           certaine
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           be
           certaine
           to
           vs.
           But
           we
           must
           here
           know
           and
           learne
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           onely
           reueale
           his
           will
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           but
           withall
           vseth
           meanes
           to
           certifie
           mens
           hearts
           of
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           most
           sure
           not
           only
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           euen
           to
           men
           ,
           though
           the
           testimonie
           of
           the
           Church
           shold
           neuer
           speake
           word
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           ●
           .
           This
           confutes
           all
           carnall
           men
           .
           There
           be
           many
           which
           will
           be
           of
           no
           Religion
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           (
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           no
           certaintie
           in
           Religion
           :
           seeing
           mens
           opinions
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           be
           so
           diuers
           ,
           that
           one
           cannot
           tell
           who
           speakes
           the
           truth
           .
           Indeed
           we
           differ
           in
           many
           points
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           men
           ,
           so
           many
           diuers
           opinions
           :
           yet
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           they
           differ
           not
           in
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           though
           all
           the
           world
           should
           differ
           in
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           it
           followes
           not
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Religion
           :
           but
           the
           doctrine
           taught
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           should
           stand
           sure
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           can
           make
           men
           out
           of
           it
           to
           learne
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           assure
           them
           of
           the
           certainty
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           commaundement
           :
           
             That
             which
             thou
             seest
             ,
             write
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           must
           write
           the
           things
           he
           receiueth
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           send
           them
           to
           the
           seuen
           famous
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           commaunds
           Iohn
           to
           write
           these
           things
           in
           a
           booke
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           set
           downe
           that
           which
           he
           receiued
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           send
           it
           to
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           :
           because
           he
           being
           now
           in
           banishment
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           come
           to
           them
           and
           be
           present
           with
           them
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           therfore
           he
           must
           write
           these
           in
           a
           booke
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           holpen
           by
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           only
           write
           them
           in
           a
           booke
           ,
           but
           send
           them
           to
           these
           seuen
           Churches
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           confirmed
           and
           strengthened
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           now
           in
           the
           cruell
           time
           of
           their
           persecution
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           keepe
           these
           books
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           which
           is
           the
           pillar
           &
           ground
           of
           truth
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           publisheth
           the
           word
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           she
           keepeth
           the
           same
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           also
           giues
           testimony
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           same
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           that
           these
           Churches
           might
           keepe
           ,
           publish
           ,
           and
           giue
           testimony
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           he
           must
           send
           them
           written
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           written
           ,
           is
           an
           excellent
           help
           for
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           edifie
           the
           same
           :
           else
           he
           would
           neuer
           haue
           commaunded
           Iohn
           to
           send
           this
           booke
           to
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           .
        
         
           This
           confutes
           first
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           the
           writtē
           word
           is
           but
           a
           dead
           &
           inky
           letter
           ,
           a
           nose
           of
           waxe
           to
           be
           turned
           any
           way
           ▪
           
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Anabaptists
           who
           looke
           for
           reuelations
           ,
           contemne
           the
           written
           word
           :
           but
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           bids
           him
           send
           it
           to
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           meanes
           to
           edifie
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           learne
           ,
           
           that
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           as
           of
           other
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           must
           be
           so
           vsed
           as
           Gods
           ordinance
           with
           reuerence
           and
           good
           conscience
           .
           Indeed
           the
           word
           preached
           is
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           to
           begin
           faith
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           repentance
           :
           but
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           publikely
           and
           priuatly
           ,
           hath
           his
           proper
           vse
           to
           confirme
           our
           faith
           ,
           yea
           to
           increase
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           and
           repentance
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           
             Write
             ,
             and
             send
             it
             to
             the
             seuen
             Churches
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           is
           the
           third
           point
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           persecution
           may
           be
           the
           deare
           child
           of
           God.
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           a
           famous
           Apostle
           and
           deare
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           in
           banishment
           ,
           and
           continues
           a
           long
           time
           from
           all
           company
           of
           men
           ;
           yet
           God
           reuealeth
           his
           wil
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           maketh
           him
           the
           pen-man
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           which
           he
           giueth
           to
           none
           but
           them
           which
           be
           his
           seruants
           .
           Then
           a
           man
           may
           be
           and
           continue
           in
           banishment
           ,
           yet
           be
           the
           deare
           seruant
           of
           God.
           We
           reason
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           be
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           persecution
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           is
           surely
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           the
           contrary
           in
           Iohn
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           he
           setteth
           downe
           the
           names
           of
           these
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           particular
           ;
           and
           these
           seuen
           places
           were
           seuen
           most
           famous
           cities
           in
           Asia
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           planted
           seuen
           most
           excellent
           Churches
           of
           all
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           here
           are
           named
           one
           by
           one
           .
        
         
           
             Then
             I
             turned
             backe
          
           .
           
           Here
           is
           his
           preparation
           or
           entrance
           into
           the
           vision
           .
           When
           I
           heard
           a
           voice
           behind
           me
           being
           loud
           and
           great
           ,
           I
           turned
           to
           see
           him
           which
           deliuered
           it
           to
           me
           .
           In
           the
           preparation
           we
           must
           consider
           ,
           first
           the
           meanes
           to
           moue
           Iohn
           to
           attention
           ,
           namely
           a
           voice
           :
           secondly
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           attentiue
           ,
           and
           to
           inioyne
           him
           his
           dutie
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           write
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           it
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           of
           his
           preparation
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           turned
           backe
           when
           he
           heard
           this
           loud
           and
           great
           voice
           ,
           
           to
           see
           who
           it
           was
           which
           gaue
           the
           voice
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           practise
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           we
           may
           learne
           our
           duty
           :
           for
           as
           he
           dealeth
           with
           the
           man
           which
           giues
           the
           voice
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           deale
           with
           God.
           S.
           Iohn
           heareth
           a
           voice
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           turnes
           backe
           to
           see
           who
           it
           is
           :
           so
           must
           we
           do
           with
           the
           Lord
           ;
           we
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           ready
           to
           turne
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           runne
           from
           him
           as
           fast
           as
           we
           can
           by
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           running
           on
           in
           another
           way
           .
           we
           must
           turne
           to
           him
           ,
           turne
           our
           hearts
           to
           his
           wayes
           ,
           confesse
           our
           sinnes
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           turning
           to
           him
           we
           may
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           God.
           For
           vnlesse
           S.
           Iohn
           had
           turned
           to
           see
           the
           vision
           and
           him
           which
           spake
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           seene
           it
           :
           so
           vnlesse
           we
           turne
           to
           God
           speaking
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           time
           whilst
           he
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           though
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           neuer
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           vision
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           representation
           of
           Christ
           his
           maiesty
           and
           magnificence
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           King
           and
           Priest
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           set
           out
           by
           a
           large
           description
           of
           Christ
           from
           this
           twelfth
           verse
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           third
           chapter
           :
           In
           which
           description
           S.
           Iohn
           sheweth
           what
           he
           receiued
           touching
           Christ
           ,
           partly
           by
           hearing
           ,
           partly
           by
           seeing
           .
           And
           herein
           he
           describeth
           Christ
           ,
           first
           by
           his
           place
           ,
           
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seuen
             candlestickes
             :
          
           secondly
           ,
           by
           his
           forme
           and
           figure
           ,
           
             Like
             to
             the
             sonne
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           describeth
           Christ
           by
           the
           place
           ,
           
             I
             saw
             seuen
             golden
             candlestickes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             one
             like
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           seuen
           candlesticks
           here
           seene
           of
           Iohn
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           are
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           in
           Asia
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           candlesticke
           ,
           as
           Christ
           expoundeth
           it
           in
           the
           twentith
           verse
           :
           so
           the
           particular
           Churches
           are
           here
           called
           candlestickes
           ,
           for
           their
           resemblance
           which
           they
           haue
           with
           candlestickes
           :
           for
           as
           their
           property
           is
           to
           beare
           and
           hold
           forth
           the
           candle
           and
           lamp
           :
           euen
           so
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           beare
           vp
           and
           hold
           forth
           ,
           and
           publish
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           partly
           by
           preaching
           and
           maintaining
           it
           ,
           partly
           by
           professing
           the
           faith
           .
        
         
           ●
           Seeing
           euery
           Church
           is
           a
           candlesticke
           (
           and
           not
           a
           candle
           )
           to
           beare
           vp
           and
           hold
           forth
           the
           lamp
           and
           light
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           
           because
           
           they
           haue
           no
           light
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           onely
           can
           beare
           vp
           and
           hold
           foorth
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           are
           but
           the
           instruments
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           the
           true
           light
           being
           Christ
           himselfe
           ;
           then
           they
           cannot
           giue
           light
           to
           mens
           consciences
           and
           hearts
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           they
           can
           do
           ,
           is
           to
           beare
           the
           candle
           ,
           and
           hold
           out
           the
           light
           ,
           by
           instructing
           and
           preaching
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           profession
           of
           religion
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           they
           are
           compared
           to
           candlestickes
           ,
           
           we
           learne
           that
           all
           the
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           are
           candles
           ,
           burning
           and
           shining
           lights
           ,
           placed
           in
           the
           shafts
           of
           this
           candlesticke
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Ministers
           must
           especially
           be
           blazing
           lampes
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           was
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.
           35.
           yet
           also
           are
           all
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           these
           blazing
           candles
           to
           hold
           foorth
           this
           light
           ,
           and
           shew
           foorth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           light
           to
           the
           world
           .
           Phil.
           2.
           15.
           16.
           
           Euery
           man
           in
           his
           calling
           must
           be
           a
           shining
           candle
           ,
           and
           a
           burning
           lamp
           .
           Now
           that
           he
           may
           be
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           he
           must
           first
           haue
           knowledge
           of
           the
           will
           and
           word
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           as
           a
           blazing
           candle
           ,
           send
           foorth
           the
           same
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           ,
           by
           godly
           life
           and
           conuersation
           .
           We
           all
           professe
           we
           be
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           carie
           and
           hold
           foorth
           these
           burning
           lights
           ,
           hauing
           light
           in
           our selues
           to
           send
           it
           out
           to
           others
           ,
           by
           teaching
           them
           in
           our
           calling
           ,
           and
           liuing
           godly
           ,
           and
           giuing
           good
           example
           ,
           and
           so
           shine
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           To
           induce
           vs
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           carie
           our selues
           as
           burning
           lampes
           :
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           15.
           
           Euery
           man
           in
           his
           calling
           must
           be
           a
           blazing
           light
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           a
           peruerse
           nation
           :
           we
           must
           carie
           our selues
           free
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           send
           out
           our
           light
           to
           all
           men
           .
           For
           a
           second
           reason
           ,
           marke
           the
           fruite
           and
           the
           effect
           which
           followeth
           this
           carying
           of
           our selues
           as
           shining
           lights
           .
           When
           a
           man
           is
           indued
           with
           knowledge
           of
           Gods
           will
           and
           word
           ,
           and
           sends
           out
           this
           light
           by
           instructing
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           godly
           example
           ,
           he
           winneth
           many
           men
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           A
           man
           if
           he
           haue
           one
           to
           hold
           him
           out
           a
           candle
           in
           winter
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           see
           his
           way
           to
           go
           whither
           he
           would
           ,
           he
           taketh
           this
           as
           a
           great
           benefit
           :
           how
           much
           more
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           light
           the
           way
           to
           a
           blind
           man
           euen
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ?
           But
           on
           the
           cōtrarie
           ,
           when
           men
           be
           dimme
           and
           darke
           candles
           ,
           and
           liue
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           blazing
           lights
           ,
           but
           in
           sinne
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           loosenesse
           
           of
           life
           ,
           hence
           great
           hurt
           and
           daunger
           cometh
           to
           men
           with
           whom
           they
           liue
           .
           For
           when
           a
           man
           knoweth
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           liueth
           in
           sin
           ,
           he
           giueth
           a
           false
           direction
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           follow
           him
           euen
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           :
           and
           by
           his
           bad
           example
           ,
           he
           draweth
           men
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lyeth
           ,
           
           to
           eternall
           destruction
           .
           In
           hauen
           townes
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           remoue
           the
           night
           marke
           ,
           and
           the
           candle
           set
           to
           direct
           the
           ships
           ,
           he
           doth
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lyeth
           to
           sinke
           all
           the
           ships
           :
           for
           they
           hauing
           wrong
           direction
           ,
           runne
           on
           rockes
           and
           sands
           ,
           because
           they
           go
           to
           the
           light
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           right
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           misse
           the
           channell
           ,
           and
           light
           on
           rockes
           and
           perish
           .
           So
           men
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           saile
           as
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           to
           heauen
           :
           now
           if
           we
           by
           our
           wicked
           life
           remoue
           the
           marke
           and
           giue
           wrong
           direction
           ,
           they
           must
           needes
           misse
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           a
           false
           hauen
           ,
           not
           heauen
           but
           hell
           .
           And
           so
           then
           ,
           seeing
           either
           by
           our
           godly
           life
           we
           draw
           men
           to
           heauen
           ,
           or
           by
           our
           bad
           life
           we
           carie
           them
           to
           hell
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           labour
           by
           life
           and
           doctrine
           to
           giue
           good
           direction
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           reason
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           be
           burning
           lights
           ,
           is
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           :
           for
           he
           which
           liueth
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           shineth
           not
           in
           teaching
           others
           by
           his
           good
           example
           ,
           he
           incurreth
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           temple
           the
           lights
           and
           candles
           belonged
           to
           the
           Priest
           who
           dressed
           and
           trimmed
           them
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           purpose
           he
           had
           snuffers
           and
           such
           instruments
           :
           now
           in
           the
           Church
           euery
           man
           is
           a
           candle
           ,
           standing
           in
           the
           church
           as
           in
           a
           sticke
           :
           Christ
           Iesus
           he
           is
           the
           trimmer
           and
           dresser
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           standeth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           snuffers
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           he
           trimmeth
           them
           and
           dresseth
           these
           candles
           .
           Now
           if
           after
           three
           or
           foure
           times
           dressing
           and
           snuffing
           of
           this
           candle
           ,
           still
           it
           burneth
           dim
           and
           will
           not
           shine
           out
           ,
           he
           will
           either
           remoue
           it
           out
           of
           the
           sticke
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           will
           take
           and
           tread
           it
           vnder
           his
           feet
           .
           So
           those
           which
           in
           the
           Church
           do
           not
           send
           out
           a
           shining
           light
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           dresseth
           and
           snuffeth
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           still
           burne
           dimmely
           ,
           cast
           not
           a
           cleare
           light
           in
           instructing
           others
           ,
           and
           leauing
           good
           example
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           their
           places
           ,
           put
           them
           vnder
           his
           foot
           ,
           and
           cleane
           extinguish
           them
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           this
           daunger
           ,
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           shaft
           and
           place
           ,
           the
           Minister
           in
           his
           ,
           the
           vnlettered
           man
           in
           his
           ,
           must
           teach
           others
           ,
           giue
           good
           example
           ,
           
           else
           the
           issue
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           in
           iudgement
           and
           stampe
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           extinguish
           that
           light
           .
           Nay
           ,
           very
           reason
           requireth
           this
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           seeing
           we
           be
           all
           lights
           of
           this
           candlesticke
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           send
           out
           light
           .
           In
           winter
           time
           we
           hang
           out
           lights
           ,
           that
           by
           them
           men
           might
           be
           directed
           to
           helpe
           them
           in
           their
           iourney
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           be
           so
           carefull
           to
           helpe
           men
           in
           temporall
           light
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           more
           carefull
           to
           helpe
           them
           in
           light
           toward
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ?
           Let
           then
           all
           ignorant
           and
           loose
           liuers
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           many
           among
           vs
           ,
           let
           them
           now
           begin
           to
           shine
           :
           for
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           of
           good
           lights
           ,
           they
           be
           in
           the
           candlesticke
           :
           they
           must
           cease
           from
           ignorance
           and
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           beginne
           to
           burne
           and
           cast
           light
           as
           good
           candles
           ,
           both
           by
           doctrine
           and
           good
           example
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           should
           bring
           a
           candle
           in
           a
           sticke
           to
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           shold
           go
           about
           to
           light
           it
           twice
           or
           thrice
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           not
           take
           light
           ,
           we
           would
           in
           anger
           cast
           it
           downe
           :
           so
           Christ
           if
           he
           vse
           meanes
           to
           light
           these
           ignorant
           and
           loose-liuing
           persons
           many
           times
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           be
           lighted
           ,
           he
           in
           his
           displeasure
           will
           cast
           them
           downe
           out
           of
           the
           candlesticke
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           take
           the
           place
           of
           a
           good
           candle
           ,
           but
           rather
           tread
           and
           stampe
           them
           vnder
           foote
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           there
           be
           many
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           many
           which
           continue
           in
           their
           ignorance
           &
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           in
           sin
           :
           but
           a
           small
           number
           of
           good
           blazing
           lamps
           .
           Many
           hold
           the
           place
           of
           good
           lights
           ,
           but
           are
           darke
           ,
           dimme
           ,
           and
           giue
           no
           light
           ,
           let
           these
           feare
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           Would
           any
           be
           true
           candles
           ,
           burning
           and
           blazing
           lights
           ?
           let
           them
           first
           get
           knowledge
           in
           the
           word
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           furnish
           and
           replenish
           their
           hearts
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           after
           practise
           the
           same
           faithfully
           in
           obedience
           ,
           in
           leading
           a
           godly
           life
           ,
           shining
           to
           other
           in
           holy
           example
           ,
           exhorting
           and
           instructing
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           shining
           foorth
           clearely
           and
           chearefully
           ,
           Christ
           standing
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           lights
           ,
           may
           like
           and
           allow
           of
           them
           .
           For
           vnlesse
           we
           shine
           thus
           in
           this
           candlesticke
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           we
           haue
           our
           places
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           light
           ,
           nor
           ioy
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           but
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           then
           shine
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           cleare
           and
           faire
           for
           euermore
           .
        
         
         
           
             Golden
             candlestickes
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           made
           of
           gold
           :
           so
           called
           for
           two
           causes
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           candlesticke
           of
           gold
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           as
           gold
           is
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           mettals
           :
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           of
           all
           societies
           and
           companies
           of
           men
           .
           All
           companies
           and
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           familie
           ,
           towne
           ,
           citie
           ,
           kingdome
           ,
           commonweales
           ,
           they
           be
           all
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           excellent
           in
           their
           kinds
           :
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           aboue
           all
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           no
           societie
           cometh
           neare
           it
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Church
           there
           is
           saluation
           to
           be
           had
           and
           obtained
           ,
           but
           in
           none
           of
           these
           societies
           of
           men
           it
           is
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           be
           Churches
           ,
           or
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           2
           It
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           societie
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           other
           societies
           ,
           they
           be
           all
           ordained
           to
           maintaine
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           this
           euen
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           end
           of
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           Church
           it
           beautifieth
           and
           adorneth
           all
           other
           societies
           ,
           because
           herein
           is
           their
           honour
           and
           preferment
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           be
           either
           Churches
           ,
           or
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           chiefe
           and
           most
           excellent
           societie
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           we
           must
           aboue
           all
           things
           haue
           speciall
           care
           to
           become
           members
           of
           this
           societie
           .
           Men
           haue
           care
           and
           labour
           to
           become
           members
           of
           those
           townes
           which
           be
           in
           corporations
           ,
           and
           haue
           freedomes
           aboue
           other
           :
           then
           much
           more
           should
           we
           labour
           to
           be
           members
           of
           that
           societie
           which
           is
           most
           excellent
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           this
           is
           the
           chiefe
           societie
           ,
           
           and
           all
           referred
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           our
           speciall
           care
           to
           maintaine
           that
           Church
           ,
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           in
           their
           callings
           ,
           yea
           euery
           man
           in
           his
           particular
           calling
           must
           seeke
           to
           preserue
           this
           societie
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           this
           societie
           adorneth
           the
           other
           ,
           
           &
           giueth
           them
           their
           beautie
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           bring
           all
           societies
           to
           this
           .
           Men
           in
           families
           must
           seeke
           to
           make
           their
           familie
           a
           Church
           ,
           or
           a
           member
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           :
           they
           which
           rule
           a
           towne
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           an
           ecclesiasticall
           societie
           :
           so
           Kings
           to
           make
           their
           kingdome
           a
           Church
           ,
           &
           member
           
           ber
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           because
           al
           other
           societies
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           places
           without
           light
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           candlesticke
           to
           hold
           vp
           :
           and
           without
           this
           light
           ,
           they
           be
           in
           darknesse
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           .
           It
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           golden
           stick
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           most
           precious
           to
           God
           ,
           none
           so
           deare
           ,
           none
           so
           neare
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           this
           societie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Christ
           therfore
           to
           expresse
           how
           deare
           it
           is
           ,
           saith
           it
           is
           a
           seale
           to
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           signe
           on
           his
           right
           arme
           .
           
             Can.
             8.
             6.
             
             Zachary
          
           cals
           the
           Church
           the
           apple
           of
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           shewing
           it
           is
           most
           deare
           in
           Gods
           sight
           ,
           as
           precious
           as
           the
           apple
           of
           the
           eye
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           tender
           to
           vs.
           Psal.
           45.
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           Queene
           in
           a
           vesture
           of
           gold
           :
           nay
           ,
           no
           societie
           is
           so
           precious
           and
           deare
           to
           Christ
           as
           this
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           shed
           his
           owne
           heart
           blood
           ,
           euen
           the
           blood
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           redeeme
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             seuen
             golden
             candlestickes
             .
          
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           present
           with
           his
           Church
           continually
           in
           all
           times
           :
           he
           hath
           continuall
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           gather
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           being
           gathered
           ,
           to
           preserue
           it
           and
           defend
           it
           from
           all
           her
           enemies
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Church
           present
           to
           gather
           and
           defend
           it
           :
           
           then
           the
           supremacy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whereby
           they
           will
           haue
           one
           head
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           needlesse
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           present
           ,
           gathering
           and
           defending
           his
           Church
           at
           all
           times
           :
           then
           there
           needeth
           no
           generall
           Vicar
           .
           In
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           they
           of
           a
           commission
           cease
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           assigned
           before
           :
           and
           if
           any
           should
           be
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           take
           on
           him
           the
           office
           of
           a
           king
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           all
           men
           would
           condemne
           him
           :
           so
           though
           Christ
           had
           giuen
           this
           office
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           he
           is
           present
           at
           all
           times
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           gather
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           the
           generall
           gouernement
           of
           the
           Pope
           is
           needlesse
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           extreame
           arrogancy
           to
           take
           on
           him
           the
           office
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           we
           must
           do
           as
           
             Enoch
             ,
             Gen.
          
           5.
           22.
           walke
           with
           or
           before
           Christ
           :
           when
           we
           take
           any
           thing
           in
           hand
           ,
           do
           any
           thing
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           all
           in
           Christs
           presence
           .
           We
           must
           do
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           approbation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           looke
           to
           it
           ,
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           he
           seeth
           what
           we
           do
           ;
           therefore
           do
           all
           that
           he
           
           may
           like
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           approue
           it
           .
           That
           we
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           direction
           for
           that
           we
           do
           out
           of
           his
           word
           :
           and
           if
           we
           be
           able
           to
           walke
           before
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           do
           many
           duties
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           vnblameable
           in
           this
           wicked
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           argument
           whereby
           Christ
           is
           described
           ,
           is
           his
           forme
           and
           shape
           
             Like
             the
             son
             of
             man.
          
           Hence
           some
           gather
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Christ
           ,
           but
           some
           Angell
           which
           is
           described
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           was
           first
           dead
           then
           aliue
           ,
           which
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
           
             Like
             the
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           ,
           but
           more
           significant
           it
           is
           in
           the
           originall
           ,
           Like
           a
           sonne
           of
           man
           :
           if
           it
           be
           translated
           ,
           The
           sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           Christ
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           :
           but
           in
           the
           originall
           it
           is
           ,
           A
           sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           ,
           where
           when
           they
           would
           signifie
           one
           that
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           they
           called
           him
           ,
           A
           sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           man
           like
           a
           man
           in
           forme
           and
           shape
           .
        
         
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             like
             a
             sonne
             of
             man
          
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           appeared
           to
           Iohn
           in
           his
           manhood
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           in
           heauen
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           likenesse
           ,
           appearance
           and
           resemblance
           of
           his
           manhood
           :
           and
           as
           he
           doth
           not
           appeare
           here
           ,
           so
           in
           no
           place
           after
           his
           ascension
           he
           appeareth
           in
           his
           true
           manhood
           .
           Stephen
           saw
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           stand
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           Act.
           7.
           but
           that
           was
           in
           heauen
           :
           and
           Paul
           heard
           him
           speake
           ,
           Act.
           9.
           and
           being
           rauished
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           but
           then
           also
           he
           was
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Christ
           doth
           to
           a
           speciall
           end
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           whereas
           men
           much
           regard
           and
           esteeme
           his
           bodily
           presence
           ,
           as
           his
           Apostles
           and
           friends
           did
           ,
           who
           had
           too
           great
           a
           desire
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           seeke
           to
           haue
           earthly
           familiaritie
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           spirituall
           familiaritie
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           .
           
           And
           so
           he
           biddeth
           Mary
           ,
           touch
           me
           not
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           glorified
           ,
           to
           checke
           her
           too
           much
           desire
           of
           his
           bodily
           presence
           :
           but
           he
           would
           haue
           her
           and
           vs
           to
           lift
           vp
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           haue
           spirituall
           familiaritie
           and
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Then
           hence
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           consubstantiation
           and
           reall
           presence
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Chirst
           is
           in
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           is
           but
           needlesse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           sufficient
           Christ
           is
           present
           in
           spirit
           ,
           not
           bodily
           any
           more
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           lift
           vp
           our
           harts
           to
           heauen
           ,
           and
           there
           for
           euer
           
           liue
           and
           rest
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Papists
           gather
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           appeared
           after
           his
           ascension
           in
           the
           appearance
           and
           forme
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           the
           image
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           God
           appeared
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           man.
           Secondly
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           figured
           by
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           Dan.
           9.
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Doue
           ,
           they
           hold
           they
           may
           picture
           thē
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           forme
           but
           in
           that
           they
           appeared
           .
           Answer
           .
           It
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           haue
           the
           pictures
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           as
           they
           appeared
           in
           forme
           ,
           as
           Christ
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           Father
           in
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           a
           Doue
           ,
           to
           illustrate
           and
           set
           out
           the
           history
           :
           but
           we
           deny
           and
           hold
           it
           vnlawfull
           to
           haue
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           picture
           of
           Christ
           (
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           had
           )
           to
           religious
           vses
           ,
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           remembrance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           at
           ,
           or
           by
           it
           :
           for
           thus
           to
           worship
           God
           is
           flat
           against
           the
           second
           commaundement
           .
        
         
           
             Clothed
             with
             a
             garment
             downe
             to
             the
             feete
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           following
           ,
           is
           described
           the
           garment
           and
           attire
           wherein
           Christ
           appeared
           to
           Iohn
           .
           The
           first
           part
           of
           his
           attire
           ,
           is
           a
           long
           robe
           or
           garment
           down
           to
           the
           feet
           .
           He
           appeared
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           garmēt
           ,
           first
           to
           shew
           he
           was
           the
           high
           Priest
           of
           the
           new
           testament
           after
           his
           ascension
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           the
           office
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           because
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           garments
           which
           the
           high
           Priest
           vsed
           when
           he
           offered
           sacrifice
           .
           So
           Christ
           hauing
           offered
           himselfe
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           he
           is
           still
           high
           Priest
           for
           vs
           ,
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           vs
           to
           his
           father
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           appeared
           in
           this
           kind
           of
           attire
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           is
           the
           Prince
           and
           King
           of
           peace
           ,
           because
           this
           long
           robe
           and
           garment
           is
           in
           all
           nations
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           vsed
           ,
           a
           signe
           of
           peace
           :
           so
           Christ
           hauing
           this
           garment
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           King
           of
           war
           but
           of
           peace
           .
           Esay
           .
           9.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           excelled
           in
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           :
           for
           this
           garment
           in
           all
           nations
           which
           vse
           it
           ,
           was
           giuen
           to
           them
           which
           excell
           in
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           :
           so
           Christ
           here
           is
           clothed
           with
           this
           long
           stole
           and
           robe
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           excelleth
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisdome
           and
           counsell
           ,
           because
           the
           spirit
           of
           wisedome
           is
           in
           him
           without
           measure
           .
           
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             
             Col.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           Hence
           for
           the
           attire
           of
           our
           body
           ,
           
           we
           learne
           that
           it
           must
           be
           sutable
           and
           answerable
           to
           those
           good
           things
           which
           be
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           as
           this
           garment
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           was
           
           high
           Priest
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           King
           of
           peace
           :
           lastly
           ,
           that
           he
           excelled
           in
           wisedome
           and
           counsell
           .
           So
           our
           attire
           should
           be
           such
           ,
           which
           may
           signifie
           the
           vertues
           which
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           sobrietie
           ,
           temperancy
           ,
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           gifts
           and
           graces
           of
           God
           :
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           shew
           out
           the
           graces
           of
           our
           hearts
           by
           word
           ,
           but
           euen
           our
           attire
           must
           set
           out
           what
           they
           be
           .
           And
           as
           we
           must
           be
           candles
           ,
           in
           teaching
           and
           instructing
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           :
           so
           we
           must
           shine
           and
           shew
           forth
           the
           vertues
           of
           our
           heart
           by
           our
           attire
           .
           But
           alas
           our
           practise
           is
           contrary
           ,
           for
           our
           apparell
           is
           now
           sutable
           to
           all
           our
           corruption
           and
           vices
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           set
           out
           our
           pride
           ,
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           world
           our
           lightnesse
           and
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           the
           vanity
           and
           folly
           of
           our
           heart
           :
           so
           that
           if
           a
           man
           see
           one
           go
           ,
           though
           he
           neuer
           be
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           neuer
           spake
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           know
           his
           fondnesse
           ,
           folly
           ,
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           pride
           and
           corruption
           of
           his
           heart
           by
           his
           apparell
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           his
           attire
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             girded
             about
             with
             a
             golden
             girdle
             about
             the
             breasts
             :
          
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           ready
           prepared
           to
           do
           all
           the
           offices
           of
           a
           Mediator
           for
           vs
           :
           for
           the
           girding
           vp
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           binding
           of
           mens
           apparell
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           diligence
           and
           care
           to
           do
           ones
           dutie
           ;
           as
           the
           not
           girding
           of
           the
           clothes
           ,
           but
           to
           leaue
           thē
           loose
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           negligēce
           and
           carelesnesse
           .
           Then
           seeing
           Christ
           is
           girded
           vp
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           he
           is
           ready
           prepared
           to
           do
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediator
           to
           all
           men
           :
           and
           so
           Christ
           whilest
           he
           was
           on
           the
           earth
           he
           shewed
           this
           ,
           he
           saued
           all
           the
           poore
           sinners
           which
           came
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           since
           his
           resurrection
           he
           is
           not
           negligent
           ,
           but
           ready
           prepared
           ,
           girded
           to
           do
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediator
           to
           all
           true
           penitent
           sinners
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           be
           a
           singular
           comfort
           to
           all
           which
           haue
           any
           sparke
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           Christ
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           attend
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Mediator
           for
           them
           .
           When
           we
           be
           in
           affliction
           &
           crosse
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           prepared
           at
           our
           elbowes
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           and
           comfort
           vs
           :
           when
           we
           be
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           stands
           by
           vs
           ,
           ready
           to
           cary
           our
           soules
           to
           heauen
           ;
           in
           all
           things
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           to
           helpe
           vs
           in
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           Christ
           he
           is
           not
           like
           Pharaohs
           Butler
           ,
           who
           promised
           Ioseph
           to
           remember
           him
           ,
           being
           promoted
           to
           honour
           out
           of
           
           prison
           ,
           but
           after
           being
           exalted
           in
           Pharaohs
           house
           ,
           forgot
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           40.
           
           But
           Christ
           he
           is
           still
           now
           as
           readie
           as
           euer
           he
           was
           in
           earth
           to
           helpe
           vs
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           the
           workes
           of
           a
           Mediator
           for
           vs.
           
        
         
           Then
           we
           must
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           
           and
           haue
           our
           loines
           girded
           vp
           .
           Luk.
           12.
           we
           must
           be
           prepared
           and
           made
           readie
           to
           do
           all
           our
           duties
           ,
           to
           call
           vpon
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           thankes
           ,
           to
           renew
           our
           faith
           and
           repentance
           daily
           :
           yea
           euery
           day
           make
           our selues
           readie
           to
           die
           or
           to
           liue
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           alwaies
           readie
           to
           do
           all
           the
           workes
           concerning
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           at
           all
           times
           to
           carie
           our selues
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           be
           readie
           to
           enter
           into
           heauen
           at
           any
           time
           .
           But
           we
           neuer
           thinke
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           readie
           to
           no
           good
           thing
           ,
           we
           neuer
           thinke
           of
           death
           till
           it
           knocke
           at
           the
           doore
           .
           Oh
           let
           vs
           labor
           to
           become
           good
           followers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hauing
           our
           loynes
           girded
           vp
           ,
           readie
           prepared
           to
           all
           good
           workes
           .
        
         
           
             About
             the
             paps
          
           :
           not
           the
           belly
           ,
           but
           breast
           .
           Some
           thinke
           (
           and
           not
           vnfitly
           )
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           his
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           which
           came
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           they
           be
           most
           perfect
           ,
           ranged
           in
           ,
           not
           subiect
           to
           any
           sinne
           ,
           but
           guided
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           with
           full
           measure
           dwelleth
           in
           him
           bodily
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
             head
             as
             white
             as
             wooll
             .
          
           Now
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           describeth
           Christ
           by
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           bodie
           :
           first
           ,
           his
           head
           is
           as
           white
           as
           wooll
           or
           snow
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           eternitie
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           though
           as
           he
           was
           man
           he
           had
           a
           beginning
           ;
           yet
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           eternall
           :
           he
           is
           the
           auncient
           of
           dayes
           ,
           Dan.
           9.
           and
           when
           all
           things
           began
           ,
           he
           was
           before
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           vseth
           this
           hoarinesse
           and
           whitenes
           of
           the
           old
           gray
           head
           ,
           
           to
           set
           out
           his
           eternitie
           and
           euer-being
           ,
           he
           would
           shew
           the
           excellencie
           and
           honor
           of
           aged
           men
           ,
           of
           the
           old
           gray
           headed
           man
           ,
           which
           other
           younger
           want
           :
           and
           for
           this
           ,
           he
           compareth
           the
           old
           gray
           head
           to
           almond
           trees
           which
           are
           alwaies
           white
           .
           Eccles.
           12.
           5.
           and
           Prou.
           16.
           31.
           it
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           siluer
           crowne
           ,
           not
           made
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           made
           and
           placed
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           on
           the
           aged
           mans
           head
           .
           This
           excellencie
           of
           the
           hoarie
           head
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           beareth
           in
           his
           person
           the
           image
           of
           Gods
           eternitie
           ,
           before
           all
           younger
           men
           :
           he
           standeth
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           Gods
           eternitie
           to
           men
           :
           namely
           ,
           in
           this
           old
           and
           white
           head
           of
           his
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           seeing
           the
           aged
           man
           hath
           this
           excellencie
           aboue
           young
           men
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           reuerenced
           :
           young
           men
           must
           rise
           to
           him
           .
           Leuit.
           19.
           and
           we
           must
           in
           their
           hoarie
           head
           learne
           the
           image
           of
           Gods
           eternitie
           .
           They
           which
           be
           such
           ,
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           age
           haue
           this
           excellencie
           aboue
           others
           ,
           they
           must
           excell
           others
           in
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           in
           wisdome
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           2.
           13.
           
           I
           write
           to
           you
           fathers
           ,
           which
           know
           the
           father
           which
           hath
           bene
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           shewing
           ,
           he
           taketh
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           aged
           men
           which
           be
           fathers
           ,
           should
           haue
           knowledge
           in
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           must
           exceed
           others
           in
           holinesse
           of
           life
           .
           God
           is
           holy
           ,
           they
           beare
           his
           image
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           (
           seeing
           they
           beare
           his
           image
           aboue
           others
           )
           go
           before
           yong
           men
           in
           holinesse
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Prou.
          
           16.
           31.
           compareth
           old
           age
           to
           a
           siluer
           crowne
           ioyned
           with
           righteousnesse
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           old
           age
           indeed
           is
           a
           glorious
           ornament
           .
           Then
           men
           must
           take
           heed
           that
           old
           age
           be
           no
           disgrace
           vnto
           them
           ,
           nor
           dishonour
           ,
           but
           an
           ornament
           and
           commendation
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           miserable
           is
           our
           dayes
           ,
           when
           young
           men
           excell
           old
           ,
           in
           knowledge
           and
           wisdome
           ,
           in
           godlinesse
           of
           life
           and
           conuersatiō
           ,
           and
           other
           gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           but
           it
           should
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           aged
           must
           go
           before
           them
           in
           preferment
           and
           excellencie
           ,
           so
           they
           should
           go
           before
           them
           in
           wisdome
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           experience
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           And
           if
           in
           these
           which
           weare
           the
           siluer
           crowne
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           there
           be
           found
           sinnes
           abounding
           ,
           and
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           much
           more
           dishonor
           in
           them
           then
           the
           younger
           ,
           though
           in
           neither
           commendable
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           old
           men
           to
           say
           ,
           their
           memorie
           ,
           conceipt
           and
           knowledge
           faile
           them
           :
           for
           this
           sheweth
           they
           haue
           liued
           a
           bad
           and
           loose
           life
           ,
           and
           mis-spent
           their
           younger
           age
           :
           but
           they
           must
           labour
           ,
           that
           with
           their
           siluer
           crowne
           on
           their
           head
           ,
           they
           may
           haue
           a
           siluer
           life
           in
           heart
           and
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
             eyes
             were
             as
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
             S.
             Iohn
          
           goeth
           on
           to
           describe
           Christ
           in
           vision
           by
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           bodie
           :
           now
           in
           handling
           these
           parts
           ,
           though
           no
           man
           can
           set
           downe
           certainly
           what
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           intendeth
           in
           euery
           point
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           consider
           what
           is
           most
           probable
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
             And
             his
             eyes
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           He
           addeth
           these
           ,
           to
           signifie
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           our
           Mediator
           is
           of
           a
           most
           piercing
           ,
           sharpe
           ,
           and
           quicke
           sight
           ,
           so
           that
           
           he
           beholdeth
           all
           things
           in
           earth
           ,
           euen
           the
           secrets
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           fierie
           and
           piercing
           eyes
           :
           and
           as
           fire
           entreth
           and
           pierceth
           all
           mettals
           ,
           so
           Christ
           by
           his
           fierie
           eye
           pierceth
           into
           the
           substance
           and
           secrets
           of
           the
           hearts
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           so
           sharpe
           of
           sight
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           behold
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           see
           all
           the
           enterprises
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           of
           all
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           of
           so
           piercing
           and
           fierie
           a
           sight
           ,
           
           that
           he
           seeth
           the
           very
           secrets
           and
           thoughts
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           care
           not
           onely
           of
           our
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           but
           of
           ordering
           our
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           :
           for
           Christ
           pierceth
           into
           our
           hearts
           and
           seeth
           them
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           looke
           they
           be
           in
           order
           that
           he
           may
           approue
           them
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           inward
           affections
           ,
           with
           men
           beare
           no
           action
           ,
           because
           men
           know
           not
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           God
           ,
           he
           seeth
           the
           least
           inclination
           and
           purpose
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           he
           keepeth
           court
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           but
           for
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           .
           Therefore
           men
           must
           take
           heed
           they
           be
           well
           ordered
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Christ
           approued
           ,
           that
           for
           thē
           they
           be
           not
           condemned
           .
        
         
           Christ
           he
           seeth
           our
           hearts
           and
           our
           very
           inclinations
           :
           
           then
           we
           must
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           be
           indeed
           that
           we
           seeme
           to
           be
           :
           for
           though
           we
           can
           bleare
           mens
           eyes
           with
           outward
           profession
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           go
           no
           further
           :
           yet
           the
           Lord
           he
           hath
           fierie
           and
           piercing
           eyes
           ,
           and
           seeth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           how
           we
           be
           but
           hypocrites
           if
           we
           be
           not
           indeed
           that
           we
           seeme
           outwardly
           to
           be
           .
           Yet
           men
           must
           stay
           and
           suspend
           their
           rash
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           professing
           of
           religion
           iudge
           men
           to
           be
           hypocrites
           :
           for
           God
           alone
           searcheth
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           thus
           described
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           he
           is
           full
           of
           anger
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           readie
           to
           take
           vengeance
           of
           his
           enemies
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           them
           which
           will
           not
           giue
           themselues
           ,
           and
           turne
           to
           him
           by
           repentance
           ,
           in
           obeying
           his
           will
           and
           word
           .
           For
           though
           Christ
           be
           a
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           also
           a
           iudge
           ,
           &
           in
           indignation
           will
           execute
           his
           iudgement
           on
           his
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           vpon
           all
           that
           refuse
           to
           haue
           him
           to
           rule
           ouer
           them
           :
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Those
             mine
             enemies
             which
             would
             not
             haue
             me
             to
             rule
             ouer
             them
             ,
          
           
           
             bring
             them
             that
             I
             may
             kill
             them
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           may
           serue
           to
           awake
           many
           drowsie
           and
           secure
           professors
           :
           for
           men
           now
           in
           this
           barren
           age
           liue
           in
           sinne
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           neuer
           thinke
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           take
           pleasure
           in
           sinne
           ;
           it
           is
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           them
           to
           liue
           in
           securitie
           :
           not
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           turneth
           to
           God
           by
           heartie
           repentance
           .
           Let
           these
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           liue
           closely
           in
           sin
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           beholdeth
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Redeemer
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           with
           fierie
           and
           piercing
           eyes
           ,
           readie
           to
           execute
           iudgement
           on
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           .
           They
           then
           must
           consider
           their
           owne
           estate
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           turne
           to
           God
           ,
           lest
           that
           they
           going
           on
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           snorting
           in
           securitie
           ,
           Christ
           come
           vnawares
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           in
           his
           anger
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           fearefull
           thing
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             And
             his
             feet
             like
             to
             fine
             brasse
             .
          
           
           The
           word
           signifieth
           brasse
           ,
           which
           is
           shining
           ,
           for
           substance
           durable
           &
           pure
           ,
           the
           very
           choice
           and
           excellentest
           kind
           of
           brasse
           .
           This
           he
           addeth
           ,
           to
           signifie
           the
           inuincible
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           able
           to
           encounter
           ,
           nay
           ,
           hath
           alreadie
           encountred
           with
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           wounded
           them
           ,
           and
           bruised
           their
           heads
           to
           powder
           :
           for
           his
           feete
           are
           strong
           and
           durable
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           power
           to
           ouercome
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           tread
           them
           vnderfoot
           ,
           and
           grind
           them
           to
           powder
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           he
           is
           most
           powerfull
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           hath
           brasen
           feet
           ,
           
           strong
           and
           durable
           to
           ouercome
           his
           enemies
           and
           tread
           them
           vnderfoot
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           singular
           comfort
           to
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           be
           exercised
           with
           any
           temptation
           of
           Satan
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           affliction
           and
           griefe
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           vs
           (
           as
           he
           hath
           before
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           )
           bruise
           the
           serpents
           head
           ,
           and
           breake
           it
           to
           powder
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           put
           our
           cause
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           haue
           the
           whole
           ordering
           and
           dispensation
           of
           it
           :
           so
           ,
           if
           sin
           and
           corruption
           hang
           on
           vs
           ,
           vexe
           and
           oppresse
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           flie
           to
           him
           ,
           make
           him
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           seeke
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           doubtlesse
           find
           it
           weakened
           and
           wounded
           ,
           nay
           bruised
           to
           peeces
           ,
           by
           his
           helpe
           .
           If
           we
           see
           the
           terrors
           of
           death
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           feare
           too
           much
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           strong
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           ouercome
           death
           ,
           nay
           he
           encountred
           with
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           ouercame
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           went
           downe
           with
           him
           to
           his
           owne
           denne
           and
           cabine
           ,
           and
           there
           vanquished
           death
           :
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           
           subdued
           and
           brought
           him
           vnder
           foote
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           his
           footstoole
           .
        
         
           
           And
           as
           this
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           be
           a
           terror
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           whō
           without
           repenting
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           :
           for
           Christ
           hath
           a
           foote
           of
           brasse
           ,
           he
           wil
           bruise
           them
           in
           peeces
           ,
           make
           them
           his
           foote-stoole
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           brazen
           foot
           grind
           them
           to
           powder
           .
           Then
           they
           which
           be
           as
           yet
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           must
           turne
           to
           him
           ,
           leaue
           their
           old
           maister
           Satan
           ,
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           breake
           them
           to
           nothing
           ,
           by
           his
           strong
           and
           brasen
           foote
           .
        
         
           
             Burning
             as
             in
             a
             fornace
          
           .
           The
           feete
           of
           God
           as
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           often
           signifie
           his
           or
           their
           wayes
           :
           so
           here
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ
           signifie
           his
           wayes
           or
           workes
           .
           
             Burning
             as
             in
             a
             fornace
          
           :
           this
           sheweth
           the
           perfection
           of
           Christs
           wayes
           ,
           they
           be
           vncorrupt
           :
           euen
           as
           brasse
           purified
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           so
           be
           they
           ,
           most
           pure
           ,
           most
           vnspotted
           ,
           without
           all
           drosse
           ;
           all
           his
           wayes
           ,
           his
           counsels
           and
           works
           ,
           either
           of
           creation
           or
           preseruation
           ,
           all
           are
           without
           fault
           .
           
             The
             way
             of
             God
             is
             vncorrupt
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             he
             is
             a
             shield
             to
             all
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           Psal.
           18.
           30.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           all
           his
           wayes
           are
           pure
           and
           most
           holy
           ,
           
           we
           must
           speake
           and
           thinke
           of
           them
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           euen
           of
           his
           secret
           iudgements
           whereof
           we
           know
           no
           cause
           nor
           reason
           ;
           we
           must
           reuerence
           them
           ,
           and
           aknowledge
           that
           they
           are
           pure
           of
           themselues
           .
           In
           matters
           of
           Religion
           there
           is
           a
           learned
           ignorance
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           not
           the
           least
           point
           ,
           to
           content
           our selues
           with
           his
           wayes
           ,
           and
           not
           curiously
           to
           search
           into
           those
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           :
           but
           though
           they
           be
           against
           reason
           to
           man
           ,
           acknowledge
           them
           as
           holy
           &
           true
           ,
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           for
           all
           Christs
           waies
           be
           holy
           .
           The
           blind
           man
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           because
           he
           seeth
           it
           not
           :
           no
           more
           can
           blind
           man
           (
           such
           as
           all
           be
           )
           iudge
           of
           workes
           hidden
           with
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Lord
           bids
           Abimelech
           giue
           Sarah
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           else
           he
           wil
           punish
           him
           and
           all
           his
           :
           
           what
           reason
           is
           this
           in
           mans
           sight
           ?
           nay
           it
           seemeth
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           punish
           his
           seruants
           for
           him
           .
           So
           Achan
           he
           sinned
           ,
           Ios.
           7.
           and
           the
           people
           are
           plagued
           .
           Dauid
           sinned
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           12.
           the
           child
           died
           :
           and
           he
           sinned
           againe
           ,
           2.
           
           Sam.
           24.
           the
           people
           is
           plagued
           .
           What
           reason
           can
           mā
           giue
           of
           these
           ?
           These
           seeme
           al
           contrary
           to
           reason
           in
           mans
           iudgement
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           reuerence
           the
           
           counsels
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           good
           ,
           pure
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           determined
           to
           saue
           some
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           other
           some
           :
           now
           this
           seemeth
           crueltie
           to
           man
           :
           nay
           some
           hold
           it
           an
           action
           of
           crueltie
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           withhold
           his
           mercy
           from
           one
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           to
           another
           .
           But
           they
           sinne
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           in
           his
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           hath
           determined
           to
           saue
           some
           ,
           to
           reiect
           other
           for
           his
           owne
           pleasure
           :
           though
           we
           see
           no
           reason
           at
           all
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           reuerence
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           most
           holy
           counsell
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
             voice
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             many
             waters
             .
          
           This
           he
           addeth
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           loudnesse
           and
           greatnes
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           because
           this
           voice
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           word
           hath
           gone
           through
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           for
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           hath
           bene
           sounded
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           power
           ,
           force
           and
           efficacy
           of
           this
           voice
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           his
           creatures
           .
           Christ
           before
           all
           things
           were
           ,
           but
           spake
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           word
           all
           things
           were
           made
           .
           Lazarus
           lay
           rotting
           in
           his
           graue
           ,
           yet
           he
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           thousand
           trumpets
           sounding
           in
           his
           eares
           ,
           and
           rose
           vp
           :
           nay
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           being
           dead
           sixe
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           euen
           those
           shal
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           being
           a
           loud
           and
           great
           voice
           ,
           a
           powerfull
           and
           effectnall
           voice
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           this
           voice
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           loud
           and
           powerfull
           a
           voice
           that
           the
           dead
           are
           able
           to
           heare
           it
           :
           
           this
           shewes
           the
           securitie
           and
           deadnesse
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           heare
           it
           dayly
           sounding
           and
           crying
           in
           their
           eares
           ,
           as
           the
           noise
           of
           many
           waters
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           dead
           bodie
           of
           Lazarus
           ,
           heare
           and
           stand
           vp
           ,
           and
           come
           forth
           of
           their
           graues
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           still
           snort
           in
           securitie
           and
           rot
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           This
           argueth
           our
           great
           drowsines
           ,
           that
           the
           dead
           which
           haue
           layne
           six
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           shall
           at
           this
           voice
           rise
           and
           awake
           ,
           and
           we
           hearing
           it
           both
           loud
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           publike
           in
           our
           eares
           ,
           will
           not
           put
           vp
           our
           head
           nor
           our
           heart
           ,
           not
           seeke
           to
           get
           one
           foot
           out
           of
           the
           graue
           of
           sinne
           and
           securitie
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             had
          
           .
           
           Here
           S.
           Iohn
           describeth
           him
           by
           his
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           properties
           of
           euery
           part
           .
           
             In
             his
             right
             hand
             seuen
             starres
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           seuen
           Angels
           ,
           seuen
           Ministers
           of
           the
           seuen
           churches
           of
           Asia
           .
           The
           Ministers
           are
           compared
           to
           starres
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           as
           starres
           send
           
           out
           light
           to
           men
           on
           earth
           ;
           so
           the
           Ministers
           ought
           to
           giue
           light
           to
           men
           ,
           euen
           spirituall
           light
           ,
           by
           doctrine
           taught
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           conuersatiō
           of
           life
           among
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           be
           compared
           to
           stars
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           stars
           haue
           their
           continuall
           abode
           in
           heauen
           ,
           neuer
           descend
           downe
           :
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           especially
           should
           haue
           their
           conuersation
           in
           heauen
           .
           It
           is
           the
           dutie
           of
           all
           ,
           but
           more
           specially
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           callings
           :
           first
           by
           seeking
           their
           owne
           saluation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           seeking
           the
           saluation
           of
           others
           :
           by
           which
           two
           they
           must
           haue
           their
           conuersation
           in
           heauē
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           their
           bodies
           in
           earth
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           be
           honoured
           of
           God
           in
           heauen
           ,
           as
           the
           starres
           :
           for
           Dan.
           12.
           they
           which
           do
           their
           dutie
           ,
           they
           
             shall
             shine
             like
             starres
             in
             the
             firmament
             .
          
        
         
           They
           be
           in
           Christs
           
             right
             hand
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           regiment
           and
           gouernement
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           Church
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           alone
           hath
           the
           whole
           disposition
           and
           ordering
           of
           the
           ministery
           :
           seeing
           he
           alone
           is
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           they
           be
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           :
           he
           rules
           and
           raignes
           in
           his
           church
           ,
           he
           careth
           for
           it
           and
           looketh
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           these
           starres
           be
           in
           Christs
           
             right
             hand
          
           :
           
           this
           shewes
           that
           the
           choosing
           &
           furnishing
           of
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           he
           giueth
           them
           their
           gifts
           and
           places
           :
           then
           we
           ought
           in
           this
           last
           age
           to
           pray
           the
           Lord
           to
           send
           out
           laborers
           into
           his
           haruest
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           children
           might
           be
           gathered
           ,
           and
           an
           end
           made
           of
           these
           miserable
           dayes
           .
        
         
           
           
             He
             holds
             these
             seuen
             starres
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
           Whereby
           we
           see
           ,
           he
           giueth
           them
           defence
           and
           protection
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           be
           faithful
           in
           their
           callings
           .
           He
           carieth
           them
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           :
           &
           though
           they
           haue
           sundry
           discouragements
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           Christ
           he
           ordereth
           their
           ministery
           ,
           and
           disposeth
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           nothing
           should
           hinder
           their
           course
           ,
           nothing
           should
           cut
           them
           off
           from
           their
           duty
           ,
           neither
           the
           want
           of
           obediēce
           in
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           preach
           and
           labour
           ,
           not
           seeing
           that
           fruit
           they
           should
           ;
           nor
           the
           iniuries
           of
           the
           enemies
           of
           their
           profession
           ;
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           
           Seeing
           they
           be
           in
           his
           
             right
             hand
          
           :
           this
           sheweth
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           calling
           of
           the
           ministery
           .
           Idle
           men
           esteeme
           it
           most
           base
           ,
           &
           accept
           of
           it
           as
           of
           a
           meane
           calling
           ,
           and
           so
           discourage
           many
           :
           but
           in
           
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           it
           is
           an
           high
           and
           holy
           calling
           ,
           he
           carieth
           them
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           defends
           them
           and
           protects
           them
           .
           Now
           what
           greater
           glory
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           then
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           honored
           ,
           to
           be
           borne
           and
           caried
           in
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           though
           wicked
           men
           dishonour
           them
           ,
           esteeme
           so
           basely
           of
           thē
           ?
           This
           should
           stir
           those
           who
           haue
           good
           gifts
           ,
           to
           get
           this
           high
           and
           holy
           calling
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           honoured
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           They
           must
           be
           vnblameable
           :
           
           for
           seeing
           Christ
           carieth
           them
           in
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           he
           will
           hold
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           holy
           and
           pure
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           defiled
           ,
           sinfull
           and
           wicked
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           it
           out
           of
           his
           right
           hand
           ,
           put
           it
           vnder
           his
           brazen
           foote
           ,
           and
           grind
           it
           to
           peeces
           :
           and
           the
           more
           he
           had
           honoured
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           will
           he
           dishonour
           them
           .
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           the
           hearers
           are
           bound
           to
           profit
           ,
           else
           they
           must
           drinke
           of
           the
           same
           cup
           :
           for
           if
           the
           ministers
           be
           punished
           for
           not
           preaching
           ,
           then
           they
           for
           not
           hearing
           .
        
         
           
             And
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           these
           words
           he
           describes
           him
           by
           the
           two
           last
           parts
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           his
           mouth
           and
           his
           face
           ,
           
             And
             in
             his
             mouth
             was
             a
             two
             edged
             sword
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           By
           this
           two
           edged
           sword
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           vttered
           and
           propounded
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           :
           and
           this
           two
           edged
           sword
           is
           described
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           mightie
           in
           operation
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           two
           edged
           sword
           ;
           because
           as
           a
           sword
           with
           a
           double
           edge
           enters
           not
           onely
           into
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           bones
           ,
           yea
           euen
           to
           the
           marrow
           :
           so
           the
           word
           preached
           it
           enters
           into
           the
           heart
           deepely
           ,
           to
           the
           diuiding
           of
           the
           spirits
           ;
           yea
           it
           enters
           to
           the
           very
           bottome
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           searcheth
           euery
           nooke
           and
           corner
           which
           is
           most
           secret
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           hath
           a
           double
           operation
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           another
           in
           the
           godly
           .
           In
           the
           wicked
           this
           sharpe
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           wounds
           them
           at
           the
           heart
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           same
           wound
           brings
           them
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
           Esa.
           11.
           4.
           
           He
           shall
           with
           his
           breath
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           slay
           the
           wicked
           .
           
           This
           is
           that
           sword
           that
           hath
           and
           will
           kill
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           how
           cometh
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           should
           wound
           or
           kill
           any
           ?
           how
           should
           it
           slay
           a
           wicked
           and
           vnrepentant
           sinner
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           must
           know
           there
           be
           three
           degrees
           of
           spirituall
           death
           :
           
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           the
           separation
           of
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           the
           soule
           conueyed
           to
           the
           place
           of
           torments
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           sinner
           in
           this
           life
           by
           the
           word
           is
           wounded
           and
           smitten
           ,
           and
           so
           receiueth
           in
           his
           heart
           a
           deadly
           wound
           .
           The
           third
           degree
           is
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           ,
           whē
           soule
           and
           bodie
           shall
           go
           into
           hell
           fire
           :
           for
           euen
           a
           sinner
           receiueth
           his
           deadly
           wound
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           hell
           and
           eternall
           death
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           inflicting
           and
           giuing
           of
           this
           wound
           ,
           there
           be
           three
           actions
           of
           Christ
           required
           ,
           which
           he
           worketh
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           wicked
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           to
           reueale
           to
           them
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           all
           their
           pride
           ,
           rebellion
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           the
           damnable
           corruptions
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           sinnes
           against
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Table
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           24.
           25.
           
           If
           in
           the
           Church
           all
           prophecie
           ,
           there
           come
           in
           one
           which
           beleeueth
           not
           ,
           he
           is
           rebuked
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           they
           iudge
           him
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           secrets
           and
           corruptions
           of
           his
           heart
           are
           laid
           open
           and
           discouered
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           .
           The
           second
           action
           of
           Christ
           is
           this
           ,
           he
           after
           reuealeth
           to
           them
           the
           wrath
           and
           curse
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           ,
           his
           indignation
           against
           the
           breakers
           of
           the
           law
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           law
           is
           called
           the
           killing
           law
           ,
           because
           it
           sheweth
           iudgement
           without
           mercie
           for
           the
           transgressions
           of
           the
           law
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           sharpeneth
           the
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           maketh
           it
           awake
           ,
           and
           terrifieth
           a
           man
           when
           he
           heareth
           or
           remembreth
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           denounced
           against
           sinners
           .
           So
           Felix
           when
           Paul
           preached
           to
           him
           of
           iustice
           and
           temperancie
           ,
           he
           fainted
           and
           trembled
           ,
           the
           word
           was
           a
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           to
           wound
           his
           conscience
           with
           terrour
           and
           feare
           .
           So
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
             Beltashar
          
           seeing
           but
           an
           hand
           writing
           ,
           he
           quaketh
           for
           feare
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           came
           into
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           conscience
           accuse
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           knees
           smote
           together
           for
           feare
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           by
           this
           we
           see
           how
           Christ
           killeth
           the
           wicked
           ,
           by
           reuealing
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           shewing
           the
           wrath
           and
           anger
           of
           God
           against
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           which
           repent
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           law
           :
           and
           also
           by
           sharpning
           the
           sting
           of
           conscience
           ,
           to
           wound
           them
           and
           strike
           them
           at
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           by
           this
           haue
           the
           
           first
           wound
           of
           eternall
           death
           .
           Though
           the
           Lord
           may
           in
           mercie
           recouer
           them
           of
           this
           wound
           ,
           yet
           of
           themselues
           they
           be
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           death
           ;
           and
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           the
           first
           step
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
           For
           those
           horrors
           and
           feares
           which
           come
           into
           a
           mans
           heart
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           iudgements
           ,
           seuered
           from
           grace
           ,
           are
           no
           grace
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           wound
           to
           eternall
           death
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Lord
           giue
           grace
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           carieth
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
           whereby
           he
           woundeth
           his
           enemies
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           at
           the
           heart
           :
           then
           when
           we
           see
           any
           which
           cometh
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           after
           rebelleth
           ,
           stormeth
           ,
           and
           rageth
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           wounded
           in
           conscience
           therewith
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           displeased
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           pitie
           his
           case
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           wounded
           at
           the
           heart
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           :
           and
           he
           in
           this
           case
           is
           in
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           eternall
           death
           ,
           vnlesse
           the
           Lord
           recouer
           him
           of
           this
           wound
           .
        
         
           In
           those
           Churches
           and
           places
           where
           the
           word
           hath
           bene
           
           long
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           remaine
           in
           blindnesse
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           vnreformed
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           these
           take
           pitie
           on
           them
           ,
           seeing
           this
           is
           a
           heauie
           iudgement
           of
           God
           on
           them
           :
           for
           these
           are
           wounded
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           because
           the
           word
           hath
           bene
           long
           and
           often
           preached
           to
           them
           without
           profit
           :
           and
           the
           word
           it
           neuer
           returneth
           emptie
           ,
           but
           either
           saueth
           or
           destroyeth
           ,
           woundeth
           or
           healeth
           them
           .
           So
           that
           though
           men
           may
           liue
           ciuilly
           before
           men
           ,
           making
           a
           faire
           shew
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           vnreformed
           and
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           these
           are
           but
           dead
           men
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           the
           word
           hath
           giuen
           them
           the
           first
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           pitie
           their
           estate
           .
           If
           we
           come
           into
           the
           field
           ,
           see
           an
           hundred
           men
           lye
           wounded
           ,
           and
           gushing
           out
           bloud
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           sides
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           feet
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           exceedingly
           moued
           :
           so
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God
           many
           are
           vnreformed
           in
           obedience
           and
           repentance
           :
           and
           though
           we
           cannot
           see
           their
           bloudie
           wounds
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           see
           them
           lye
           wallowing
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           ignorance
           and
           securitie
           ,
           of
           impenitencie
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           pitie
           their
           estate
           :
           for
           they
           be
           dead
           men
           indeed
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           not
           reuiued
           by
           the
           word
           in
           reformation
           of
           life
           and
           obedience
           :
           
           for
           the
           word
           either
           quickeneth
           or
           killeth
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           word
           without
           grace
           killeth
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           feele
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           reformation
           of
           life
           by
           the
           word
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           by
           a
           liuely
           faith
           labour
           to
           apply
           Christ
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           we
           liue
           not
           ,
           but
           Christ
           in
           vs.
           But
           this
           word
           hath
           another
           action
           in
           the
           elect
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           manifold
           ,
           yet
           all
           tend
           to
           further
           and
           procure
           their
           saluation
           .
           The
           first
           work
           of
           it
           in
           these
           ,
           is
           to
           wound
           deepely
           ,
           and
           to
           kill
           the
           corruptio●
           of
           mans
           nature
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           with
           a
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           that
           it
           neuer
           recouer
           againe
           .
           Yet
           though
           it
           wound
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           killeth
           not
           the
           person
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           corruption
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           quickeneth
           the
           person
           to
           Christ
           ,
           killeth
           him
           in
           regard
           of
           rebellion
           and
           vnbeleefe
           .
           We
           are
           sacrifices
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           God
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           killed
           ,
           not
           in
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           ,
           but
           in
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           affections
           and
           rebellions
           .
           That
           we
           may
           be
           killed
           ,
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           required
           ,
           which
           giueth
           our
           corruption
           the
           deadly
           wound
           ,
           and
           cutteth
           vp
           the
           root
           .
           Since
           the
           second
           action
           after
           our
           conuersion
           &
           change
           is
           this
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           must
           cut
           and
           pare
           the
           remnants
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           by
           lessening
           and
           weakening
           of
           it
           daily
           .
           Ioh.
           15.
           
           As
           the
           husbandman
           cutteth
           ,
           loppeth
           and
           pareth
           off
           all
           branches
           that
           beare
           no
           fruite
           :
           so
           the
           word
           of
           God
           cutteth
           and
           pareth
           away
           the
           remnants
           of
           corruptions
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           hearts
           may
           bring
           foorth
           more
           fruite
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           serueth
           to
           keepe
           his
           people
           and
           children
           in
           awe
           and
           subiection
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           holdeth
           the
           scepter
           of
           the
           word
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           wicked
           will
           not
           be
           kept
           in
           awe
           ,
           yet
           his
           elect
           may
           tremble
           and
           feare
           at
           the
           lifting
           vp
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Amongst
           men
           if
           many
           be
           fighting
           ,
           let
           the
           Magistrate
           but
           hold
           vp
           the
           sword
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           euery
           man
           yeeldeth
           and
           putteth
           his
           sword
           into
           his
           sheath
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           much
           more
           cease
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           when
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           holdeth
           out
           the
           scepter
           of
           his
           word
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           refuse
           to
           be
           subiect
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           is
           counted
           a
           rebell
           :
           if
           men
           refuse
           to
           obey
           the
           scepter
           of
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           they
           not
           be
           so
           accounted
           ?
        
         
         
           So
           then
           by
           these
           actions
           we
           see
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           killeth
           corruptions
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           pareth
           it
           and
           the
           remnants
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           keepeth
           men
           in
           awe
           and
           subiection
           .
           Yet
           it
           differeth
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           godly
           :
           in
           the
           wicked
           ,
           it
           maketh
           them
           feare
           ,
           and
           woundeth
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           destroying
           both
           soule
           and
           bodie
           :
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           it
           woundeth
           them
           indeed
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           corruptions
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           It
           maketh
           vs
           fit
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           to
           vanquish
           him
           in
           all
           his
           temptations
           if
           it
           be
           vsed
           with
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           serueth
           to
           kill
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           
           we
           when
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           must
           receiue
           and
           beleeue
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           it
           is
           deliuered
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           applyed
           in
           particular
           :
           though
           it
           touch
           vs
           and
           wound
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           must
           suffer
           it
           ,
           and
           reioyce
           in
           it
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           first
           steppe
           to
           health
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           corruptions
           ripped
           vp
           and
           touched
           .
           When
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           entreth
           to
           our
           hearts
           ,
           it
           will
           ransacke
           euery
           nooke
           and
           secret
           corner
           :
           then
           we
           must
           reioyce
           in
           this
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           suffer
           it
           gladly
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           come
           to
           life
           .
           If
           one
           be
           sicke
           of
           a
           Fistula
           ,
           he
           will
           suffer
           the
           Chirurgeon
           to
           rippe
           and
           launce
           him
           ,
           to
           search
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           wound
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           suffer
           the
           Phisition
           of
           the
           word
           to
           display
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           ,
           to
           ransacke
           and
           search
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           seeing
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           recouer
           health
           .
           For
           we
           cannot
           liue
           to
           God
           till
           we
           die
           to
           our selues
           and
           to
           our
           sinnes
           :
           we
           cannot
           p●ssibly
           die
           to
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           till
           our
           corruptions
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           sinnes
           killed
           and
           wounded
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           
             In
             his
             mouth
          
           .
           Other
           Kings
           carie
           their
           scepter
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           but
           he
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           no
           doctrine
           must
           be
           receiued
           of
           vs
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           proceed
           from
           his
           mouth
           :
           for
           he
           receiued
           his
           Fathers
           will
           ,
           deliuereth
           it
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             And
             his
             face
             shone
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           For
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           is
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           Sun
           performeth
           two
           duties
           to
           men
           ,
           so
           doth
           Christ
           :
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           to
           giue
           light
           and
           driue
           away
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           day
           :
           so
           Christ
           he
           is
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
           Malach.
           3.
           
           He
           giueth
           the
           light
           of
           knowledge
           to
           his
           seruants
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           the
           light
           of
           the
           
           word
           which
           can
           dispel
           darknes
           ,
           and
           enlighten
           his
           people
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           and
           word
           .
        
         
           Then
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           labour
           aboue
           al
           things
           for
           knowledge
           of
           his
           will
           and
           word
           .
           
           First
           ,
           when
           the
           day
           dawneth
           ,
           we
           set
           open
           our
           doores
           and
           windowes
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           light
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           same
           :
           now
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           sendeth
           light
           ,
           he
           shineth
           clearely
           ,
           being
           the
           Sonne
           of
           righteousnes
           :
           then
           we
           must
           open
           the
           doores
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           windows
           of
           our
           soules
           and
           consciences
           ,
           to
           receiue
           his
           light
           and
           comfort
           into
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           Seeing
           Christ
           giueth
           light
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           all
           our
           life
           be
           guided
           and
           directed
           by
           that
           light
           .
           We
           are
           pilgrimes
           ,
           going
           through
           a
           vale
           of
           misery
           and
           darknes
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           light
           ,
           he
           shineth
           as
           a
           blazing
           torch
           :
           we
           must
           then
           do
           all
           our
           duties
           by
           direction
           of
           this
           light
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           all
           our
           wayes
           haue
           our
           eyes
           fixed
           in
           this
           word
           which
           is
           the
           sonne
           of
           light
           and
           direction
           .
           
        
         
           The
           action
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           to
           warme
           and
           comfort
           dead
           and
           cold
           bodies
           ,
           and
           to
           reuiue
           them
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           ,
           it
           reuiues
           those
           creatures
           which
           before
           were
           as
           dead
           with
           cold
           :
           so
           Christ
           giueth
           not
           onely
           light
           but
           life
           ,
           he
           giueth
           spiritual
           comfort
           to
           bodies
           frozen
           for
           cold
           ,
           he
           comforts
           them
           &
           reuiues
           them
           by
           his
           spirituall
           heate
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           is
           called
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           comforting
           our
           cold
           and
           frozen
           hearts
           in
           sinne
           and
           iniquitie
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           must
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           this
           spirituall
           life
           and
           comfort
           ,
           which
           cometh
           by
           the
           spirituall
           heate
           of
           Christ.
           As
           men
           will
           in
           winter
           go
           into
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           to
           feele
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           beames
           :
           so
           must
           we
           come
           out
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           get
           into
           the
           sun-shine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           his
           beames
           may
           streame
           vpon
           vs
           plenteously
           ,
           to
           haue
           life
           conueyed
           to
           our
           benummed
           and
           dead
           consciences
           .
           We
           will
           seeke
           to
           haue
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           preferments
           ,
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           Psa.
           44.
           we
           should
           desire
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           to
           shine
           on
           vs
           with
           the
           beames
           of
           mercy
           ,
           to
           haue
           him
           quicken
           our
           dead
           hearts
           with
           the
           heate
           of
           his
           holy
           spirit
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           haue
           this
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           die
           our selues
           ere
           we
           cā
           liue
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           we
           must
           first
           be
           killed
           ere
           we
           be
           made
           aliue
           .
           If
           we
           wold
           liue
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           suffer
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           
           to
           pierce
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           cut
           vp
           and
           cut
           off
           all
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           enter
           into
           vs
           ,
           to
           ransack
           our
           rebellious
           harts
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thrust
           to
           the
           hilts
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           diuide
           betweene
           the
           spirit
           &
           the
           flesh
           ,
           pare
           off
           al
           the
           rottē
           flesh
           of
           corruptiō
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           when
           we
           are
           killed
           to
           our selues
           ,
           &
           discouraged
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           we
           are
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           aliue
           to
           God.
           A
           body
           which
           is
           almost
           dead
           for
           cold
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           capable
           of
           heate
           :
           and
           when
           we
           are
           thus
           cast
           downe
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           labor
           to
           haue
           the
           comfortable
           beames
           of
           Christ
           to
           shine
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           to
           warme
           and
           to
           quicken
           vs
           ,
           and
           his
           fauourable
           countenance
           to
           shine
           on
           vs
           :
           which
           if
           we
           haue
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           neither
           honour
           ,
           riches
           nor
           preferment
           ,
           yet
           we
           haue
           enough
           :
           and
           if
           we
           want
           that
           heate
           ,
           all
           things
           else
           are
           nothing
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           worke
           or
           action
           of
           the
           sun
           is
           to
           discouer
           all
           things
           .
           
           In
           the
           night
           nothing
           appeareth
           ,
           all
           haue
           one
           forme
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Sunne
           cometh
           with
           his
           light
           ,
           all
           things
           appeare
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           may
           in
           the
           beames
           see
           the
           very
           motes
           :
           so
           Christ
           the
           chiefe
           sunne
           seeth
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           discouer
           all
           :
           nothing
           so
           secret
           which
           is
           hid
           from
           him
           ,
           nothing
           so
           close
           which
           his
           eye
           seeth
           not
           :
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           and
           will
           discouer
           all
           mens
           actions
           ,
           yea
           their
           secret
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           knoweth
           all
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           
           so
           as
           he
           can
           make
           thē
           manifest
           and
           open
           :
           note
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           may
           liue
           so
           as
           men
           cannot
           iudge
           of
           our
           hypocrisie
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           seeth
           our
           dealings
           :
           &
           as
           the
           sunne
           is
           manifest
           to
           our
           eye
           ,
           so
           our
           actions
           are
           cleare
           to
           his
           eye
           .
           This
           should
           make
           vs
           take
           heed
           to
           all
           our
           waies
           and
           workes
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           or
           thinke
           nothing
           but
           as
           in
           his
           presence
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           blind
           his
           eyes
           ,
           but
           he
           seeth
           it
           euen
           as
           clearely
           as
           we
           see
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sunne
           .
           If
           men
           of
           occupations
           would
           consider
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           actions
           are
           cleare
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           commit
           so
           much
           crueltie
           and
           iniustice
           ;
           there
           would
           not
           be
           so
           many
           sins
           practised
           of
           vs
           dayly
           as
           there
           are
           .
        
         
           
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             him
          
           ,
           
           
             I
             fel
             at
             his
             feet
             as
             dead
             .
          
           In
           these
           seuenteenth
           &
           eighteenth
           verses
           ,
           Iohn
           proceeds
           to
           describe
           our
           sauior
           Christ
           as
           God
           gaue
           him
           a
           vision
           ,
           by
           other
           arguments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           actions
           .
           The
           first
           action
           is
           contained
           in
           these
           seuenteenth
           and
           18.
           verses
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           confirmation
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           being
           greatly
           afraid
           :
           
           and
           this
           confirmation
           is
           the
           whole
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           these
           two
           verses
           .
           In
           this
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           occasion
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           .
           The
           occasion
           mouing
           Christ
           to
           confirme
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           seuenteenth
           verse
           :
           the
           meanes
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           seuenteenth
           verse
           &
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           .
           The
           occasion
           was
           an
           exceeding
           feare
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           made
           Iohn
           as
           dead
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           Christs
           comforting
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           feare
           note
           3
           things
           ▪
           first
           ,
           the
           cause
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           kind
           of
           feare
           .
           The
           cause
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           was
           the
           appearance
           of
           Christ
           to
           Iohn
           in
           his
           maiestie
           and
           glory
           ,
           which
           made
           Iohn
           exceedingly
           feare
           .
        
         
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           seeing
           the
           maiestie
           and
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           exceedingly
           afraid
           and
           astonished
           as
           a
           dead
           mā
           .
           We
           all
           by
           nature
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           are
           fearefull
           sinners
           .
           Before
           he
           fell
           he
           walked
           &
           talked
           with
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           fall
           he
           fled
           and
           hid
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           brooke
           his
           presence
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           sinned
           :
           and
           since
           his
           fall
           ,
           mans
           frailtie
           and
           weaknes
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           abide
           the
           presence
           and
           maiestie
           of
           God
           :
           but
           as
           
             Manoah
             Iudg.
          
           13.
           22.
           seeing
           an
           Angell
           of
           God
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             surely
             die
             ,
             because
             we
             haue
             seene
             God
             :
          
           shewing
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           maiestie
           ,
           is
           terrible
           to
           sinfull
           man
           :
           euen
           so
           it
           is
           with
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           we
           haue
           lost
           our
           first
           estate
           ,
           we
           must
           labor
           continually
           to
           haue
           the
           image
           of
           Satan
           abolished
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           of
           God
           daily
           renewed
           :
           we
           must
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           &
           seeke
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           haue
           our
           former
           fellowship
           with
           God
           which
           we
           lost
           in
           Adam
           :
           for
           in
           this
           fellowship
           with
           God
           stands
           all
           true
           happinesse
           and
           ioy
           eternall
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           it
           feared
           Iohn
           that
           he
           was
           as
           dead
           ,
           
           we
           see
           that
           the
           feeling
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           maiestie
           and
           glory
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           singular
           meanes
           to
           humble
           man
           ,
           to
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           know
           he
           is
           nothing
           in
           himselfe
           .
           So
           soone
           as
           Iohn
           perceiued
           and
           saw
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           was
           as
           dead
           ,
           &
           fell
           at
           his
           feete
           .
           So
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           perceiued
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           confessing
           he
           was
           dust
           and
           ashes
           .
           And
           
             Peter
             Luke
          
           5.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           seeing
           but
           a
           glimmering
           of
           Christs
           maiestie
           and
           might
           ,
           he
           bids
           him
           depart
           frō
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           sinner
           .
           So
           Esa.
           6.
           2.
           the
           Angels
           couer
           thēselues
           with
           their
           wings
           ,
           with
           three
           they
           couered
           
           their
           face
           ,
           and
           with
           3.
           their
           feet
           ,
           as
           fearing
           and
           not
           able
           to
           behold
           his
           maiesty
           ,
           as
           cōfessing
           they
           be
           nothing
           but
           sin
           in
           thēselues
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           great
           goodnes
           of
           God
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           
           for
           though
           he
           might
           speake
           to
           vs
           by
           his
           own
           self
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           we
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           his
           voice
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           as
           dead
           men
           ,
           yet
           he
           in
           mercy
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           by
           sinfull
           men
           like
           to
           our selues
           and
           familarly
           :
           then
           we
           must
           know
           and
           learne
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           be
           thankfull
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           it
           astonished
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           euen
           holy
           and
           righteous
           men
           cannot
           abide
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           his
           maiestie
           and
           glory
           :
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           works
           of
           righteous
           men
           stand
           before
           his
           iust
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           answer
           to
           his
           iustice
           :
           for
           the
           person
           must
           be
           first
           accepted
           before
           the
           worke
           can
           be
           accepted
           :
           now
           if
           a
           righteous
           man
           cannot
           abide
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           no
           more
           can
           his
           worke
           .
           Then
           damnable
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           will
           haue
           men
           to
           stand
           at
           Gods
           bar
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           workes
           as
           part
           of
           their
           iustification
           ,
           but
           our
           workes
           be
           but
           in
           part
           holy
           ▪
           no
           more
           then
           we
           be
           our selues
           but
           in
           part
           iust
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           feare
           in
           S.
           Iohns
           body
           :
           
           
             He
             fel
             at
             his
             feete
             as
             dead
             .
          
           It
           was
           not
           a
           small
           but
           a
           great
           feare
           ,
           which
           astonished
           his
           senses
           ,
           made
           him
           as
           a
           dead
           man.
           Phisitions
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           mind
           followeth
           the
           constitution
           and
           temperature
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           here
           as
           truly
           say
           ,
           the
           body
           followeth
           the
           temperature
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           for
           the
           mind
           can
           worke
           that
           on
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           other
           diseases
           can
           worke
           :
           it
           can
           cast
           men
           into
           a
           swound
           ,
           make
           the
           body
           cold
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           which
           diseases
           work
           in
           the
           body
           .
           So
           Ahab
           being
           grieued
           ,
           and
           fearing
           he
           could
           not
           get
           Naboths
           vineyard
           ,
           was
           sick
           and
           almost
           dead
           .
           So
           then
           affections
           of
           loue
           ,
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           hatred
           ,
           &c.
           can
           change
           &
           kill
           the
           body
           :
           therfore
           the
           body
           followeth
           the
           tēperature
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           see
           diseases
           are
           not
           alwayes
           to
           be
           cured
           by
           art
           and
           phisicke
           :
           but
           often
           when
           phisicke
           cannot
           helpe
           ,
           the
           body
           is
           cured
           by
           ordering
           and
           composing
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           seeing
           these
           can
           order
           and
           dispose
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           change
           it
           as
           their
           nature
           is
           .
        
         
           Thē
           in
           the
           next
           place
           followeth
           the
           kind
           of
           feare
           :
           
             I
             fel
             at
             his
             feet
             as
             dead
             ,
             &c.
          
           shewing
           it
           was
           a
           godly
           &
           religious
           reuerence
           in
           the
           
           heart
           of
           Iohn
           :
           for
           this
           kind
           of
           prostrating
           the
           body
           ,
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           godly
           reuerence
           and
           religious
           feare
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           learne
           by
           this
           example
           ,
           
           to
           cast
           downe
           our selues
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           as
           Iohn
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           lie
           prostrate
           at
           his
           feet
           .
           Ob.
           But
           some
           may
           say
           :
           Christ
           is
           not
           present
           ,
           we
           cannot
           now
           fall
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           in
           heauen
           .
           Answ.
           Though
           Christ
           be
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           his
           footstoole
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           his
           feet
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           For
           the
           
             mercie
             seate
          
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           God
           hath
           yet
           his
           footstoole
           on
           earth
           .
           Psal.
           99.
           5.
           
           For
           wheresoeuer
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           assembled
           to
           pray
           vnto
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           Christ
           truly
           present
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           his
           footstoole
           ,
           and
           there
           should
           we
           cast
           downe
           our selues
           ,
           our
           soules
           and
           bodies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           he
           being
           there
           present
           .
           Now
           though
           
             S.
             Iohns
          
           feare
           be
           a
           godly
           feare
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           stained
           with
           sin
           :
           for
           it
           is
           ioyned
           with
           immoderate
           feare
           of
           death
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           holy
           affections
           of
           righteous
           men
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           they
           be
           stained
           with
           sinne
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           sanctified
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           in
           part
           be
           corrupt
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           man
           which
           hath
           true
           filiall
           feare
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           withall
           a
           seruile
           feare
           of
           hell
           and
           damnation
           .
        
         
           The
           meanes
           follow
           whereby
           Christ
           confirmeth
           
             Iohn
             .
             Then
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
           In
           this
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           when
           he
           vseth
           this
           meanes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           it selfe
           .
           The
           time
           when
           ,
           Then
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           after
           Christ
           by
           his
           presence
           had
           smitten
           him
           ,
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           and
           laid
           him
           as
           dead
           :
           then
           he
           vseth
           meanes
           of
           confirmation
           and
           comfort
           .
           And
           this
           is
           Gods
           practise
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           humble
           a
           man
           and
           cast
           him
           downe
           ,
           breake
           him
           and
           bruise
           him
           to
           powder
           :
           then
           he
           hauing
           made
           him
           plyable
           and
           fit
           to
           receiue
           grace
           ,
           after
           confirmeth
           and
           comforteth
           him
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           be
           wounded
           ,
           then
           haue
           oyle
           powred
           in
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           a
           lost
           sheepe
           ,
           after
           Christ
           will
           bring
           him
           home
           againe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           so
           few
           profit
           by
           the
           word
           preached
           and
           by
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           not
           first
           humbled
           and
           cast
           downe
           ,
           and
           made
           fit
           to
           receiue
           Christ
           comfortably
           offering
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Now
           follow
           the
           meanes
           themselues
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           a
           signe
           ,
           
             Then
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             &c.
          
           secondly
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             Feare
             not
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           There
           is
           not
           one
           of
           them
           vsed
           a
           part
           ,
           neither
           the
           signe
           ,
           nor
           the
           word
           alone
           :
           but
           he
           vseth
           both
           meanes
           ,
           more
           to
           confirme
           and
           comfort
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           with
           
             Moses
             .
             Exod.
          
           3.
           12.
           he
           first
           giueth
           him
           the
           word
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           with
           thee
           to
           comfort
           thee
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           signe
           ,
           he
           must
           offer
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           as
           a
           signe
           .
           
           So
           to
           Ahaz
           ,
           though
           a
           wicked
           king
           ,
           he
           giueth
           him
           his
           word
           to
           comfort
           and
           confirme
           him
           :
           and
           vers
           .
           11.
           he
           biddeth
           him
           aske
           a
           signe
           of
           him
           .
           So
           Christ
           preached
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           confirmeth
           the
           same
           by
           miracles
           .
           Now
           he
           giueth
           vs
           promises
           of
           eternall
           life
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           that
           ,
           but
           addeth
           signes
           and
           seales
           to
           confirme
           them
           :
           namely
           ,
           his
           Sacraments
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           that
           Christ
           hath
           exceeding
           care
           of
           his
           children
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           vseth
           al
           meanes
           to
           confirme
           them
           and
           to
           comfort
           them
           he
           giueth
           them
           not
           onely
           his
           word
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           
           but
           for
           our
           weaknesse
           he
           addeth
           signes
           to
           confirme
           vs
           ,
           condescending
           thus
           to
           our
           capacitie
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           vs
           all
           doubtings
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           vs
           assurance
           ,
           euen
           out
           of
           the
           maner
           of
           vsing
           the
           meanes
           :
           as
           here
           first
           he
           vseth
           the
           signe
           :
           2.
           the
           word
           :
           then
           he
           putteth
           his
           hand
           on
           Iohn
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           his
           protection
           ,
           and
           after
           biddeth
           him
           not
           to
           feare
           .
           By
           this
           order
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           protection
           ,
           is
           a
           present
           remedie
           against
           all
           feare
           of
           death
           and
           desperation
           .
           If
           a
           man
           be
           assured
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           aide
           ,
           and
           helpe
           ,
           he
           needeth
           not
           to
           feare
           .
           So
           Moses
           being
           affraid
           to
           go
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Lord
           to
           cōfort
           him
           
             (
             Exod.
             3.
          
           )
           telleth
           him
           he
           will
           be
           with
           him
           :
           and
           Dauid
           considering
           God
           protected
           him
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             Psalm
             .
             23.
             
             He
             would
             not
             feare
             though
             he
             were
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
          
           Then
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           protection
           and
           assistance
           ,
           which
           will
           stay
           vs
           against
           all
           immoderate
           feare
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           this
           he
           addeth
           reasons
           to
           confirme
           his
           owne
           words
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           when
           his
           word
           might
           haue
           serued
           alone
           .
           The
           first
           reason
           is
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           17.
           verse
           :
           
             I
             am
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
          
           He
           is
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           nothing
           was
           or
           can
           be
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           because
           nothing
           is
           or
           can
           be
           after
           Christ.
           And
           he
           addeth
           these
           two
           phrases
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           Godhead
           and
           eternitie
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           alone
           hath
           in
           his
           hands
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           
           of
           all
           things
           :
           all
           things
           haue
           their
           beginnings
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           of
           nothing
           :
           but
           he
           giueth
           the
           beginning
           to
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           putteth
           the
           end
           to
           all
           things
           .
           Now
           seeing
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           giue
           beginning
           and
           end
           ,
           therefore
           he
           can
           preserue
           his
           seruants
           from
           death
           ,
           he
           can
           keepe
           them
           from
           condemnation
           .
           And
           he
           hauing
           power
           to
           begin
           and
           end
           all
           things
           ,
           can
           giue
           and
           begin
           his
           promises
           ,
           can
           end
           and
           accomplish
           the
           same
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           
             And
             am
             aliue
          
           (
           or
           he
           that
           liueth
           )
           
             but
             was
             dead
          
           .
           
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           second
           reason
           ,
           which
           Christ
           alleageth
           ,
           to
           proue
           his
           former
           words
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Iohn
           not
           to
           feare
           death
           too
           much
           .
           The
           reason
           consisteth
           in
           a
           distinction
           ,
           thus
           :
           Although
           I
           was
           dead
           yet
           now
           I
           am
           he
           which
           liueth
           ,
           I
           haue
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           of
           hell
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           distinction
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           though
           
             I
             was
             dead
             ,
             yet
             now
             I
             liue
             :
          
           secondly
           ,
           
             I
             liue
             for
             euer
          
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             And
             I
             am
             he
             which
             liueth
             .
          
           Here
           life
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Christ
           in
           a
           speciall
           maner
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           liueth
           not
           as
           all
           other
           creatures
           liue
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           maner
           of
           liuing
           .
           Christ
           vseth
           this
           phrase
           
             I
             am
             he
             that
             liueth
          
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           hath
           life
           in
           himselfe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           giueth
           life
           to
           others
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           hath
           sufficient
           life
           in
           ,
           of
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           :
           which
           appeareth
           thus
           :
           life
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           vncreated
           or
           created
           :
           vncreated
           ,
           as
           the
           life
           of
           God
           which
           is
           infinite
           ,
           eternall
           ,
           in
           and
           of
           it selfe
           sufficient
           .
           Now
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           God
           he
           liueth
           by
           this
           vncreated
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           his
           Godhead
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           created
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           twofold
           :
           first
           ,
           naturall
           preserued
           by
           meate
           and
           drinke
           :
           secondly
           ,
           spirituall
           ,
           which
           is
           by
           immediate
           fellowship
           with
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           liue
           by
           the
           immediate
           operation
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           not
           by
           meat
           and
           drinke
           .
           And
           Christ
           he
           liueth
           this
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           liueth
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           an
           vncreated
           life
           as
           he
           is
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           liueth
           a
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           his
           bodie
           and
           soule
           being
           sustained
           in
           the
           second
           person
           of
           the
           Trinitie
           :
           therefore
           he
           hath
           in
           himselfe
           most
           absolute
           and
           perfect
           life
           .
           And
           he
           giueth
           life
           to
           others
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           giueth
           life
           to
           all
           men
           good
           and
           bad
           :
           he
           is
           the
           author
           life
           in
           all
           things
           which
           liue
           .
           
           
             In
             him
             we
             liue
             ,
             moue
             ,
             and
             haue
             our
             being
             :
          
           he
           giueth
           life
           and
           he
           preserueth
           the
           same
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           giueth
           spirituall
           life
           to
           his
           
           Church
           and
           children
           as
           he
           is
           redeemer
           of
           mankind
           :
           he
           liueth
           that
           we
           might
           liue
           by
           him
           .
           Ioh.
           14.
           19.
           and
           as
           he
           died
           not
           for
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           so
           he
           liueth
           not
           for
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           but
           for
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           by
           him
           might
           haue
           spirituall
           life
           :
           as
           appeareth
           
             Colos.
             3.
             
             Our
             life
             is
             hid
             with
             God
             in
             Christ.
          
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           thogh
           Christ
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           we
           eate
           his
           bodie
           and
           drinke
           his
           bloud
           really
           in
           a
           spirituall
           maner
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           the
           spirituall
           nourishment
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           We
           liue
           by
           the
           spirituall
           life
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           these
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           sufficient
           life
           in
           himselfe
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           giueth
           life
           to
           others
           :
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             he
             which
             liueth
          
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           giueth
           this
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           
           we
           must
           seeke
           it
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           labour
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           
             we
             liue
             not
             ,
             but
             Christ
             in
             vs
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             our
             life
             is
             hid
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           for
           Christ
           he
           liueth
           spiritually
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           spirituall
           life
           to
           vs
           :
           then
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           this
           .
           We
           can
           be
           content
           to
           seeke
           farre
           and
           neare
           ,
           to
           take
           exceeding
           paines
           to
           get
           gaine
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           this
           our
           momentanie
           &
           earthly
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           as
           grasse
           ,
           yea
           as
           a
           fleeting
           shadow
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           span
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           not
           be
           much
           more
           carefull
           to
           get
           spirituall
           life
           which
           lasteth
           for
           euer
           ?
           But
           the
           practise
           of
           men
           is
           cleane
           contrarie
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           laboureth
           for
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           bewitched
           with
           the
           ouer
           greedie
           desire
           of
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           mens
           hearts
           are
           not
           touched
           with
           the
           burthen
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           on
           vs
           for
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           seeketh
           to
           be
           deliuered
           from
           sinne
           ,
           to
           haue
           this
           spirituall
           life
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           .
           This
           we
           may
           see
           in
           that
           woman
           Iohn
           4.
           
           Christ
           telleth
           her
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ;
           she
           beginneth
           to
           cauill
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           toucheth
           her
           speciall
           sinne
           ,
           then
           she
           hearkeneth
           to
           him
           :
           so
           if
           the
           Ministers
           tel
           the
           people
           of
           matters
           of
           saluation
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           first
           cast
           them
           downe
           ,
           &
           make
           them
           see
           their
           sins
           ,
           they
           will
           but
           quarrell
           and
           cauill
           at
           it
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           water
           ,
           nay
           the
           well
           of
           life
           :
           now
           we
           must
           be
           thirstie
           and
           parched
           with
           thirst
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           will
           seeke
           for
           water
           :
           and
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           lightly
           tast
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           be
           dipped
           and
           diued
           in
           this
           fountaine
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           soules
           sowsed
           and
           soaked
           in
           this
           water
           :
           and
           if
           we
           could
           know
           that
           Christ
           liued
           in
           
           vs
           and
           we
           in
           him
           by
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           present
           remedy
           against
           all
           persecutions
           .
        
         
           
             And
             behold
             I
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
          
           
           Amen
           .
           Here
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           distinction
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             Though
             I
             was
             dead
             ,
             yet
             now
             I
             liue
             for
             euer
             :
          
           which
           second
           part
           of
           the
           distinction
           is
           propounded
           with
           two
           notes
           :
           the
           first
           of
           certaintie
           ,
           Amen
           ,
           to
           assure
           vs
           that
           that
           which
           Christ
           auoucheth
           before
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           is
           vnfalliblie
           true
           :
           the
           second
           note
           is
           of
           attention
           ,
           Behold
           .
           This
           serueth
           to
           stir
           vp
           attention
           in
           Iohn
           (
           and
           in
           vs
           )
           to
           a
           serious
           and
           due
           consideration
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           distinction
           ,
           
             I
             liue
             for
             euer
          
           :
           therfore
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Behold
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             I
             liue
          
           .
           Here
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           what
           nature
           Christ
           liueth
           for
           euer
           :
           2.
           to
           what
           end
           .
           He
           liueth
           for
           euer
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           church
           :
           ergo
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           both
           natures
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           &
           man.
           In
           regard
           of
           his
           Godhead
           he
           liueth
           for
           euer
           by
           the
           vncreated
           or
           essentiall
           life
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           with
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           euer
           ,
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           other
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           liueth
           for
           euer
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           manhood
           ,
           for
           after
           he
           ascended
           into
           heauen
           ,
           there
           he
           liueth
           in
           glorie
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           because
           in
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           dwelleth
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Godhead
           bodily
           ,
           Colos.
           2.
           
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           why
           he
           liueth
           for
           euer
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           giue
           eternall
           life
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           true
           members
           .
           God
           giueth
           vs
           eternall
           life
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.
           11.
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           ioy
           :
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           liueth
           to
           giue
           vs
           eternall
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           happinesse
           .
           We
           must
           then
           consider
           of
           Christ
           as
           a
           roote
           :
           he
           liueth
           not
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           roote
           doth
           not
           liue
           for
           it selfe
           )
           but
           to
           giue
           life
           to
           all
           the
           branches
           and
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           common
           treasurie
           or
           storehouse
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           therefore
           Iohn
           6.
           
           Christ
           saith
           :
           
             My
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             eateth
             his
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             his
             bloud
             shall
             liue
             for
             euer
             :
          
           shewing
           ,
           that
           his
           flesh
           and
           manhood
           hath
           power
           to
           giue
           life
           and
           quicken
           his
           true
           members
           :
           yet
           not
           as
           considered
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           same
           is
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           manhood
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh
           of
           God
           :
           for
           it
           hath
           all
           this
           power
           from
           God
           ,
        
         
         
           The
           meanes
           whereby
           he
           giueth
           eternall
           life
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           mysticall
           coniunction
           betweene
           him
           &
           his
           members
           .
           First
           ,
           God
           the
           father
           giueth
           Christ
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           euery
           true
           member
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           giue
           him
           .
           Now
           he
           giueth
           him
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           euen
           whole
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           giuen
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           operation
           thereof
           in
           the
           manhood
           ,
           whereby
           the
           manhood
           is
           made
           able
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           iustice
           :
           but
           the
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           that
           ,
           is
           really
           giuen
           ,
           his
           very
           substance
           ,
           his
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           is
           really
           giuen
           to
           euery
           beleeuer
           ,
           and
           the
           benefits
           of
           the
           manhood
           also
           are
           truly
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           as
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           eternall
           ,
           as
           really
           as
           lands
           or
           goods
           are
           giuen
           to
           men
           .
           Now
           to
           whom
           Christ
           is
           giuen
           ,
           with
           him
           God
           giueth
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           Christ
           and
           his
           Spirit
           come
           together
           :
           and
           this
           Spirit
           createth
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           the
           instrument
           of
           faith
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           giuen
           of
           God
           is
           receiued
           of
           vs
           :
           and
           we
           by
           faith
           apprehend
           his
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           thereof
           .
           And
           we
           receiue
           not
           Christ
           in
           imagination
           ,
           or
           in
           our
           braine
           ,
           but
           euen
           as
           God
           the
           Father
           giueth
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           really
           and
           truly
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           createth
           in
           vs
           faith
           ,
           so
           it
           knitteth
           vs
           also
           to
           Christ
           our
           head
           really
           ,
           though
           mystically
           :
           now
           from
           this
           mysticall
           coniunction
           betweene
           Christ
           the
           head
           and
           vs
           the
           members
           ,
           proceedeth
           eternall
           life
           ,
           thus
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           which
           is
           ioyned
           and
           knit
           to
           Christ
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           receiueth
           him
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           by
           this
           coniunction
           to
           liue
           an
           eternall
           life
           ,
           in
           dying
           to
           all
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           liue
           as
           Christ
           liueth
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           life
           .
           And
           this
           I
           may
           call
           the
           first
           benefit
           of
           our
           spiritual
           vnion
           with
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           man
           thus
           vnited
           shall
           rise
           to
           glorie
           in
           his
           bodie
           .
           And
           so
           the
           second
           fruite
           of
           this
           mysticall
           coniunction
           with
           Christ
           ,
           is
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodie
           :
           for
           this
           coniunction
           with
           Christ
           after
           it
           is
           begunne
           ,
           it
           is
           perpetuall
           ,
           it
           is
           neuer
           broken
           :
           so
           that
           though
           a
           man
           lie
           in
           his
           graue
           many
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           thē
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           graue
           a
           mēber
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           mysticall
           vnion
           he
           shall
           be
           raised
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           As
           we
           see
           the
           sappe
           of
           trees
           in
           winter
           time
           is
           in
           the
           roote
           ,
           and
           the
           branches
           seeme
           to
           die
           :
           but
           in
           the
           spring
           ,
           when
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           cometh
           ,
           then
           it
           creepeth
           out
           into
           the
           branches
           ,
           and
           
           they
           bud
           and
           bring
           foorth
           fruite
           :
           so
           man
           hath
           his
           winter
           time
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           last
           day
           because
           he
           is
           ioyned
           to
           Christ
           the
           roote
           ,
           he
           shall
           haue
           his
           Sommer
           ,
           and
           be
           raised
           by
           the
           power
           of
           this
           mysticall
           vnion
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           man
           so
           vnited
           shall
           liue
           euer
           :
           therefore
           the
           third
           benefite
           is
           eternall
           life
           and
           happinesse
           .
           By
           this
           mysticall
           vnion
           we
           shall
           haue
           eternall
           felicitie
           and
           euerlasting
           life
           in
           heauen
           ,
           there
           we
           must
           possesse
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           cometh
           from
           this
           mysticall
           vnion
           with
           Christ
           our
           head
           .
           In
           this
           life
           it
           is
           begun
           ,
           and
           is
           neuer
           broken
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           roote
           and
           ground
           therof
           ,
           but
           lasteth
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           Christ
           conueyeth
           eternall
           life
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             liue
             for
             euer
             ,
             Amen
             ,
          
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           two
           maine
           articles
           of
           our
           beleefe
           :
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           bodie
           :
           and
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           :
           for
           Christ
           he
           liueth
           for
           euer
           ,
           to
           giue
           life
           to
           vs
           for
           euer
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           ioy
           :
           as
           to
           
             Iob
             ,
             I
             know
             my
             Redeemer
             liueth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           doth
           Christ
           liue
           to
           giue
           vs
           life
           in
           heauen
           ?
           
           then
           we
           must
           haue
           our
           conuersation
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           where
           Christ
           is
           there
           should
           be
           our
           conuersation
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           foundation
           and
           ground
           of
           eternall
           life
           to
           vs.
           Now
           that
           our
           conuersation
           may
           be
           in
           heauen
           ,
           we
           must
           often
           and
           seriously
           consider
           of
           this
           eternall
           life
           purchased
           to
           vs
           by
           Christ
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Behold
             I
             liue
          
           :
           and
           withall
           as
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           our
           affections
           set
           on
           him
           ,
           our
           ioy
           ,
           reioycing
           and
           affiance
           ;
           because
           Christ
           liueth
           that
           he
           might
           keep
           eternall
           life
           for
           vs.
           We
           vse
           to
           haue
           most
           care
           to
           preserue
           that
           part
           wherein
           life
           is
           preserued
           :
           so
           seeing
           Christ
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           most
           care
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           part
           of
           the
           distinction
           ,
           though
           
             I
             was
             dead
             ,
             yet
             I
             haue
             the
             keyes
             of
             hell
             and
             death
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           we
           must
           not
           imagine
           hell
           to
           be
           a
           bodily
           place
           ,
           kept
           with
           locke
           and
           key
           as
           our
           houses
           be
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           proued
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           it
           is
           a
           bodily
           place
           ,
           or
           the
           punishment
           of
           hell
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           soule
           and
           conscience
           is
           bodily
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           sense
           &
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           vengeance
           in
           bodie
           and
           soule
           ,
           therfore
           it
           is
           rather
           spirituall
           .
           But
           Christ
           here
           borroweth
           a
           comparison
           from
           earthly
           stewards
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           haue
           any
           thing
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           keyes
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           this
           
           sheweth
           they
           haue
           power
           and
           authority
           of
           al.
           So
           Christ
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           power
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           dominion
           of
           them
           both
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Though
           I
           once
           was
           dead
           in
           the
           graue
           ,
           yet
           now
           I
           haue
           power
           and
           dominion
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           haue
           vanquished
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           alone
           hath
           power
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           
           no
           creature
           else
           properly
           hath
           authoritie
           to
           forgiue
           sinne
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christ
           ;
           for
           he
           which
           can
           forgiue
           sinne
           ,
           must
           haue
           power
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           :
           but
           he
           can
           take
           away
           death
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           hell
           the
           reward
           of
           it
           :
           ergo
           he
           alone
           can
           forgiue
           sin
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           the
           Priesthood
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           is
           full
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           who
           hold
           ,
           that
           man
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           can
           properly
           forgiue
           sinne
           ;
           not
           only
           pronounce
           sinne
           to
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           as
           the
           reformed
           churches
           hold
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           denie
           ,
           but
           properly
           to
           forgiue
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           hath
           power
           ouer
           hell
           and
           death
           ,
           we
           must
           reuerence
           
           him
           ,
           do
           him
           all
           honour
           and
           obedience
           we
           can
           :
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           done
           this
           already
           ,
           yet
           now
           to
           begin
           ;
           if
           we
           haue
           ,
           then
           to
           do
           it
           more
           .
           Seeing
           he
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           death
           ,
           he
           can
           shut
           &
           open
           ,
           saue
           and
           destroy
           .
           But
           if
           we
           dishonour
           and
           disobey
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           not
           shut
           but
           open
           the
           doore
           to
           death
           and
           hell
           to
           plague
           vs.
           We
           thinke
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           Christ
           he
           is
           a
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           all
           shall
           be
           well
           ;
           he
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           him
           our
           packehorse
           of
           our
           sinnes
           :
           but
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           Sauiour
           but
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           he
           can
           destroy
           and
           saue
           ,
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           heauen
           and
           hel
           ,
           and
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           which
           cleaue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           
           he
           can
           keep
           them
           frō
           hell
           &
           death
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           cannot
           hurt
           them
           :
           and
           this
           consideration
           might
           comfort
           vs
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sicknesse
           or
           any
           calamitie
           .
        
         
           
             Write
             these
             things
          
           .
           In
           these
           words
           he
           describeth
           Christ
           by
           a
           second
           action
           :
           for
           after
           he
           had
           comforted
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           now
           he
           giueth
           him
           a
           commandement
           ,
           which
           commandement
           was
           giuen
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           verse
           before
           ,
           and
           here
           repeated
           to
           Iohn
           againe
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           Christ
           intended
           by
           this
           to
           shew
           Iohn
           his
           especiall
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           now
           still
           a
           prouident
           and
           carefull
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sayth
           not
           once
           ,
           Write
           these
           things
           ,
           
           but
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           might
           vnderstand
           in
           al
           ages
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           mē
           should
           know
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           else
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           repeated
           it
           againe
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           bene
           very
           necessary
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           for
           men
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           church
           is
           to
           be
           in
           troubles
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           prepare
           thēselues
           to
           beare
           thē
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           might
           be
           more
           assured
           certainly
           of
           his
           calling
           to
           write
           and
           pen
           this
           booke
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           ages
           might
           be
           fully
           assured
           &
           without
           doubt
           ,
           that
           this
           booke
           is
           a
           booke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           inuented
           by
           man
           ,
           but
           reuealed
           by
           God
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           though
           Christ
           reuealed
           his
           wil
           aright
           ,
           Iohn
           might
           mistake
           it
           ,
           and
           erre
           in
           penning
           .
           Answ.
           S.
           Iohn
           penned
           this
           booke
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           maner
           ,
           as
           Christ
           gaue
           it
           to
           him
           :
           for
           this
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           called
           immediatly
           by
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           had
           speciall
           assistance
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           :
           which
           appeareth
           by
           those
           promises
           they
           haue
           made
           to
           thē
           by
           God
           :
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             which
             receiueth
             you
             ,
             receiueth
             me
             ,
             &c.
             Luke
          
           10.
           16.
           
           And
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             you
             which
             speake
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           therfore
           feare
           not
           .
           And
           
             Iohn
             14.
             
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             shall
             leade
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             :
          
           which
           though
           some
           apply
           it
           to
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           mark
           the
           place
           ,
           it
           can
           agree
           to
           none
           but
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           they
           meeting
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           concluded
           as
           it
           seemed
           good
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           &
           to
           them
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           they
           could
           not
           erre
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           but
           men
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           may
           and
           do
           erre
           often
           .
           Now
           S.
           Iohn
           being
           a
           faithfull
           Apostle
           ,
           he
           receiued
           this
           of
           Christ
           without
           errour
           ,
           and
           so
           penned
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           commaundement
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           plaine
           diuision
           of
           this
           whole
           booke
           ,
           
             Write
             the
             things
             thou
             hast
             seene
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           vision
           I
           haue
           offered
           to
           thee
           ,
           &
           the
           things
           thou
           sawest
           .
           In
           the
           secōd
           place
           he
           sets
           downe
           the
           present
           estate
           of
           the
           church
           .
           Thirdly
           the
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           future
           estate
           of
           the
           church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           So
           that
           this
           booke
           containeth
           two
           things
           in
           it
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           church
           in
           time
           present
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           in
           time
           to
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           make
           this
           diuision
           plainly
           .
        
         
         
           If
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           vse
           diuisions
           ,
           
           then
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           set
           downe
           rules
           for
           direction
           of
           diuiding
           aright
           :
           but
           the
           first
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           ergo
           the
           second
           .
           Therefore
           the
           art
           of
           reasoning
           and
           diuiding
           ,
           as
           also
           Rhetoricke
           is
           not
           vnlawfull
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           haue
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             mystery
             of
             the
             seuen
             starres
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           third
           action
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           vision
           which
           he
           had
           shewed
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           he
           onely
           interprets
           the
           principall
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           Christ
           expounds
           this
           visiō
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           an
           holy
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           a
           Prophet
           .
           Now
           the
           principall
           thing
           in
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           able
           to
           expound
           visions
           ,
           either
           his
           owne
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Daniel
           .
           Now
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           to
           be
           an
           absolute
           Prophet
           ,
           in
           this
           booke
           Christ
           doth
           not
           onely
           shew
           him
           the
           vision
           ,
           but
           the
           intertation
           of
           it
           :
           he
           expounds
           it
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           might
           be
           incouraged
           in
           penning
           and
           receiuing
           the
           things
           in
           this
           booke
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           expounds
           not
           the
           whole
           vision
           ,
           but
           the
           two
           principall
           parts
           :
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           seuen
           starres
           and
           seuen
           candlestickes
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           seuen
           starres
           seuen
           Angels
           of
           the
           seuen
           churches
           ▪
           by
           the
           candlestickes
           ,
           we
           shewed
           before
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           verse
           note
           why
           Christ
           expounds
           the
           two
           principall
           parts
           ,
           &
           leaues
           the
           rest
           vnexpounded
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           first
           because
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           his
           church
           power
           to
           expound
           visions
           and
           scripture
           .
           Now
           if
           he
           had
           expounded
           euery
           part
           and
           circumstance
           ,
           then
           there
           had
           bene
           no
           matter
           left
           to
           the
           church
           to
           exercise
           her
           power
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           stir
           vp
           to
           diligence
           &
           study
           of
           the
           scripture
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           &
           all
           mēbers
           of
           the
           church
           :
           for
           if
           all
           were
           plaine
           ,
           then
           men
           wold
           be
           idle
           ,
           neuer
           take
           paines
           to
           interpret
           the
           word
           :
           therefore
           Christ
           expounds
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           and
           leaues
           the
           circumstances
           and
           appurtenances
           for
           the
           church
           to
           interpret
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           dayly
           grow
           in
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           for
           if
           all
           were
           knowne
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           study
           to
           increase
           in
           knowledge
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           to
           stir
           vp
           inuocatiō
           for
           grace
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           Scripture
           .
           Now
           these
           Ministers
           are
           called
           Angels
           ,
           which
           be
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           the
           church
           .
           
             Mat.
             11.
             10.
             
             Iohn
          
           Baptist
           is
           called
           Christs
           Angel
           ,
           or
           messenger
           ,
           or
           Ambassadour
           .
           By
           this
           we
           haue
           direction
           to
           expound
           another
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Women
             must
             be
             couered
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           
           of
           the
           Ministers
           :
           for
           the
           couering
           of
           the
           head
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Corinth
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           subiection
           and
           inferioritie
           ,
           contrary
           to
           our
           vse
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           women
           when
           they
           come
           into
           the
           congregation
           before
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           couered
           ,
           to
           shew
           their
           subiection
           and
           submission
           to
           the
           Gospell
           and
           doctrine
           deliuered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Ministers
           be
           called
           Angels
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           messengers
           and
           Ambassadors
           ,
           they
           must
           behaue
           themselues
           as
           Ambassadors
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           speciall
           care
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           ambassage
           ,
           secondly
           of
           the
           maner
           ,
           that
           they
           deliuer
           nothing
           but
           their
           Lords
           mind
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           very
           maner
           he
           would
           if
           he
           were
           present
           :
           and
           if
           they
           deliuer
           any
           thing
           els
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           maner
           ,
           they
           shal
           be
           suspected
           of
           vnfaithfulnes
           .
           Now
           if
           Christ
           were
           on
           earth
           ,
           wold
           he
           deliuer
           his
           word
           partly
           in
           English
           ,
           partly
           in
           Latin
           ,
           or
           vse
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           fathers
           ,
           &
           Philosophy
           ,
           or
           of
           Poets
           ?
           And
           surely
           though
           mē
           cal
           this
           the
           learned
           way
           of
           preaching
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           that
           Christ
           commaunded
           .
           Nay
           if
           this
           were
           admitted
           ,
           it
           would
           bring
           in
           Barbarisme
           ,
           and
           expell
           the
           Gospell
           out
           of
           this
           land
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           that
           misery
           which
           was
           among
           the
           Schoole-men
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           were
           brought
           to
           needlesse
           disputations
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           the
           phrase
           Christ
           vseth
           ,
           
             The
             seuen
             starres
             are
             the
             seuen
             Angels
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Not
           that
           they
           signifie
           the
           seuen
           Angels
           ,
           or
           the
           candlestickes
           signifie
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           ,
           but
           are
           so
           .
           Hence
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           exposition
           in
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
          
           is
           warranted
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           literally
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           hold
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           seuen
           Angels
           indeed
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           called
           so
           ;
           so
           to
           hold
           the
           bread
           is
           really
           transformed
           indeed
           into
           Christs
           body
           :
           but
           being
           a
           signe
           (
           as
           it
           is
           common
           in
           Scripture
           )
           is
           put
           for
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           this
           
             bread
             is
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           represents
           my
           body
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             VERSE
             I.
             
          
           
             Vnto
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           second
           and
           third
           Chapters
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           fourth
           action
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whereby
           Iohn
           describeth
           him
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           in
           these
           two
           Chapters
           giueth
           him
           7.
           particular
           commandements
           ,
           to
           write
           seuen
           Epistles
           to
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           seuen
           particular
           commandements
           is
           in
           this
           first
           verse
           ,
           
             Vnto
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           after
           the
           commandement
           followeth
           the
           Epistle
           it selfe
           :
           
             These
             things
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           the
           eighth
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             Vnto
             the
             Angell
          
           .
           This
           word
           is
           two
           waies
           vsed
           :
           first
           ,
           it
           signifieth
           the
           Minister
           or
           Pastor
           of
           the
           particular
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ▪
           and
           so
           it
           is
           taken
           commonly
           and
           of
           the
           most
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           may
           signifie
           a
           companie
           of
           Ministers
           or
           gouernours
           of
           the
           particular
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           :
           
           as
           Paule
           biddeth
           thē
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           flocke
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ouerseers
           :
           shewing
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           Ministers
           of
           the
           particular
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           Aud
           so
           this
           word
           Angell
           ,
           may
           signifie
           the
           whole
           cōpanie
           of
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Church
           :
           as
           we
           see
           in
           Scripture
           the
           naming
           of
           one
           man
           signifieth
           a
           whole
           multitude
           .
           God
           biddeth
           Moses
           send
           my
           sonne
           ,
           &c.
           by
           which
           particular
           he
           noteth
           the
           whole
           bodie
           of
           the
           Israelites
           .
           So
           thogh
           Antichrist
           be
           not
           one
           particular
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           successiō
           of
           Popes
           ,
           
           yet
           Paul
           calleth
           him
           that
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           that
           child
           of
           perdition
           &
           so
           it
           skilleth
           not
           whether
           we
           take
           it
           for
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           gouernors
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           particular
           commandement
           are
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           intent
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           write
           to
           the
           whole
           bodie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           yet
           he
           directeth
           his
           letter
           not
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Angell
           and
           Minister
           .
           That
           he
           intended
           to
           write
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
           end
           of
           this
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             which
             hath
             eares
             let
             him
             heare
             ,
             what
             the
             Spirit
             writeth
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           he
           directeth
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Angell
           and
           Minister
           ,
           he
           intimateth
           to
           him
           his
           dutie
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           especially
           labour
           to
           teach
           the
           particular
           contents
           of
           this
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           onely
           teach
           ,
           but
           be
           a
           patterne
           and
           example
           to
           them
           of
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           writeth
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           church
           himselfe
           ,
           because
           he
           especially
           doth
           great
           good
           or
           harme
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           minister
           be
           good
           ,
           there
           cometh
           much
           good
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           euill
           there
           cometh
           much
           euill
           ,
           as
           all
           examples
           shew
           .
           Now
           Christ
           writeth
           for
           this
           cause
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           diligent
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           cause
           of
           good
           ,
           not
           of
           euill
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           among
           all
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           writeth
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           :
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           ,
           because
           it
           had
           authoritie
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           in
           riches
           and
           estimation
           aboue
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           mother
           citie
           :
           for
           they
           were
           all
           candlestickes
           ,
           and
           all
           golden
           candlestickes
           :
           but
           because
           it
           excelled
           ,
           all
           other
           cities
           in
           riches
           and
           estimation
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           directeth
           his
           Epistle
           first
           to
           this
           Church
           .
           By
           which
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           those
           Churches
           ,
           townes
           ,
           and
           people
           which
           excell
           either
           in
           riches
           and
           estimation
           ,
           and
           other
           temporall
           gifts
           ,
           they
           must
           also
           excell
           in
           the
           graces
           of
           God.
           And
           so
           all
           men
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           they
           excell
           in
           riches
           and
           estimation
           ,
           they
           must
           excel
           others
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           religion
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           each
           town
           must
           (
           as
           it
           excelleth
           other
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           hath
           a
           greater
           name
           ,
           greater
           riches
           ,
           or
           other
           temporall
           blessings
           )
           go
           before
           other
           which
           want
           them
           .
           If
           they
           excell
           other
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           be
           inferiour
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           religion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           for
           them
           before
           God
           and
           man
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           hath
           three
           parts
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           ordinarie
           Epistles
           haue
           )
           first
           ,
           a
           preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           proposition
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           conclusion
           .
           The
           preface
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           preface
           or
           entrance
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           former
           chapter
           .
           The
           end
           and
           intent
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           to
           reuerence
           the
           admonition
           of
           Christ
           :
           so
           that
           Christ
           propoundeth
           not
           that
           first
           ,
           but
           makes
           an
           entrance
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           receiue
           the
           same
           with
           reuerence
           ,
           and
           regard
           his
           admonition
           .
           
           The
           third
           reason
           which
           he
           vseth
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           is
           thus
           framed
           :
           If
           I
           be
           he
           which
           holdeth
           the
           seuen
           stars
           in
           my
           right
           hand
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           which
           by
           my
           mightie
           power
           ,
           guide
           ,
           blesse
           ,
           protect
           ,
           and
           defend
           thee
           and
           thy
           Ministers
           :
           and
           if
           I
           walke
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           seuen
           candlestickes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           am
           alwaies
           present
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           thy
           Church
           ,
           to
           guide
           ,
           blesse
           and
           protect
           you
           ,
           then
           ye
           should
           receiue
           and
           reuerence
           mine
           admonition
           :
           but
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ,
           ergo
           ,
           my
           admonition
           must
           be
           reuerenced
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Ministers
           and
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           preface
           two
           things
           are
           to
           be
           learned
           :
           first
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           repeateth
           that
           againe
           which
           he
           taught
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           :
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           most
           notable
           point
           to
           be
           learned
           and
           practised
           of
           all
           men
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           he
           is
           present
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           &
           being
           present
           ,
           by
           his
           speciall
           prouidence
           doth
           blesse
           ,
           guide
           ,
           and
           protect
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           Ministers
           and
           people
           .
           This
           must
           we
           labour
           to
           learne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           certainely
           perswaded
           of
           ,
           euen
           of
           the
           speciall
           presence
           and
           prouidence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           speciall
           workes
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           without
           this
           ,
           we
           cannot
           haue
           sound
           religion
           :
           &
           this
           standeth
           not
           in
           a
           swimming
           knowledge
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           sure
           perswasion
           of
           the
           same
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           perswasion
           of
           the
           speciall
           presence
           and
           prouidence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           meanes
           to
           draw
           vs
           to
           all
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           maketh
           this
           his
           reason
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           obey
           his
           admonition
           .
           So
           if
           we
           think
           and
           perswade
           our selues
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           present
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           withall
           guideth
           ,
           blesseth
           ,
           and
           protecteth
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           moued
           to
           walke
           as
           Enoch
           and
           Abraham
           did
           ,
           with
           God
           euen
           as
           in
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           second
           verse
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           proposition
           ,
           which
           containeth
           the
           very
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Epistle
           .
           This
           proposition
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           commendation
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           and
           third
           verses
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           rebuke
           or
           reprehension
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           verse
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           commendation
           is
           in
           generall
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           particular
           ,
           for
           particular
           duties
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           Some
           expound
           it
           of
           workes
           of
           mercie
           ,
           and
           
           liberalitie
           ,
           but
           that
           cannot
           stand
           .
           But
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           I
           know
           thy
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           dealings
           and
           practises
           of
           the
           people
           and
           Ministers
           in
           their
           callings
           and
           affaires
           ,
           I
           know
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           open
           and
           not
           hid
           from
           me
           :
           and
           not
           onely
           know
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           approbation
           allow
           them
           :
           as
           in
           cōparing
           this
           with
           the
           fourth
           verse
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           opposition
           :
           Though
           I
           know
           thy
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           allow
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           find
           fault
           in
           some
           things
           with
           thee
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           Christ
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           approueth
           their
           works
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           dealing
           ,
           conuersation
           and
           liuing
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           a
           remedie
           against
           all
           secret
           and
           hidden
           sinnes
           .
           The
           adulterer
           ,
           theefe
           ,
           and
           murtherer
           wait
           for
           the
           night
           ,
           when
           they
           thinke
           none
           see
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           as
           they
           thinke
           practise
           any
           sinne
           :
           so
           the
           tradesman
           he
           thinking
           no
           man
           seeth
           him
           ,
           changeth
           and
           counterfeiteth
           his
           wares
           ,
           and
           blearing
           mans
           eye
           ,
           thinketh
           all
           is
           well
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           there
           is
           such
           fraud
           ,
           deceipt
           ,
           guile
           ,
           and
           iniustice
           among
           men
           is
           ,
           because
           men
           thinke
           they
           can
           do
           it
           so
           ,
           as
           none
           shall
           see
           them
           :
           they
           say
           ,
           God
           regardeth
           and
           seeth
           not
           our
           dealing
           .
           Psal.
           94.
           7.
           
           But
           if
           men
           would
           consider
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           can
           bleare
           the
           eye
           of
           man
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           hide
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           alwaies
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           this
           would
           make
           men
           make
           conscience
           of
           many
           secret
           corruptions
           and
           sins
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           Whereas
           this
           knowledge
           is
           ioyned
           with
           approbation
           ,
           
           and
           so
           Christ
           approueth
           of
           their
           workes
           ,
           some
           may
           aske
           ,
           How
           can
           God
           approue
           of
           that
           which
           doth
           not
           satisfie
           his
           law
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           workes
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           being
           stained
           with
           sin
           ,
           do
           not
           ?
           
           Answ.
           The
           Gospell
           reuealeth
           to
           vs
           more
           then
           the
           lawe
           ,
           being
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           will
           ,
           and
           vnfainedly
           do
           his
           indeuour
           ,
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           his
           will
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           do
           this
           in
           truth
           ,
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           .
           So
           Christ
           here
           he
           approueth
           of
           their
           workes
           proceeding
           from
           a
           pure
           will
           and
           earnest
           indeuour
           ,
           as
           perfect
           ,
           taking
           the
           will
           for
           the
           deed
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           Christ
           approueth
           their
           workes
           ,
           
           the
           Papists
           may
           argue
           hence
           thus
           :
           If
           God
           approue
           thus
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           they
           haue
           no
           sinne
           :
           if
           they
           haue
           none
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           may
           fulfill
           the
           law
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           
           and
           so
           be
           iustified
           by
           works
           .
           Ans.
           Christ
           approueth
           not
           their
           or
           our
           workes
           simply
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           his
           workes
           ,
           
           proceeding
           from
           his
           spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           ▪
           but
           as
           they
           proceed
           from
           our
           corrupt
           will
           ,
           and
           be
           fruites
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Christ
           approues
           them
           with
           pardon
           as
           they
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           so
           approued
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           approue
           them
           at
           all
           .
           Christ
           sayth
           ,
           
             I
             know
             your
             workes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           my
           spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           pardoned
           ,
           hauing
           the
           guilt
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           her
           commendation
           particularly
           ,
           which
           is
           especially
           of
           the
           Angel
           or
           minister
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           first
           thing
           commended
           is
           this
           ,
           namely
           labour
           :
           which
           is
           an
           excellent
           vertue
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           Ministers
           painfulnesse
           ,
           diligence
           and
           labour
           ,
           in
           guiding
           and
           gouerning
           the
           church
           ouer
           which
           they
           are
           set
           :
           and
           this
           vertue
           is
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           he
           which
           ruleth
           well
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           double
           honour
           .
           And
           Paul
           matched
           and
           preferred
           himselfe
           before
           all
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           laboured
           more
           then
           they
           all
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           commends
           this
           labour
           of
           the
           ministery
           ,
           
           we
           see
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           paines
           and
           diligence
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           well
           done
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           ease
           and
           idlenesse
           ,
           as
           men
           commonly
           esteeme
           of
           it
           :
           else
           Christ
           would
           neuer
           commend
           it
           aboue
           all
           other
           works
           in
           the
           ministery
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           commends
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           
           in
           being
           painful
           and
           diligent
           in
           teaching
           and
           gouerning
           ,
           the
           people
           must
           be
           diligent
           in
           learning
           and
           obeying
           them
           .
           But
           men
           thinke
           ,
           all
           is
           wel
           if
           they
           come
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           though
           they
           take
           no
           paines
           to
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           take
           paines
           to
           increase
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           the
           want
           of
           this
           paines
           and
           diligence
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           word
           is
           heard
           without
           profit
           .
           Men
           bestow
           all
           paines
           ,
           care
           and
           diligence
           in
           worldly
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           take
           no
           paines
           in
           the
           principall
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           their
           soules
           health
           ▪
           but
           if
           they
           would
           be
           commended
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           vse
           diligence
           ,
           take
           paines
           in
           hearing
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           obeying
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Minister
           must
           labour
           to
           teach
           and
           to
           gouerne
           the
           people
           ,
           ergo
           they
           must
           labor
           to
           obey
           and
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           religion
           .
           And
           as
           Paul
           laboured
           to
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           so
           must
           all
           men
           learne
           to
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           obey
           and
           practise
           the
           same
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           
           he
           commends
           their
           patience
           in
           bearing
           the
           crosse
           ,
           which
           vsually
           followes
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           this
           is
           worthy
           commendation
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           more
           then
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           performed
           .
           Ierem.
           20.
           was
           exceeding
           impatient
           .
           Ionah
           being
           schooled
           in
           the
           whales
           belly
           ,
           yet
           after
           that
           ,
           all
           things
           falling
           not
           out
           to
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           was
           most
           impatient
           .
           But
           this
           Angel
           laboured
           ,
           and
           withall
           ioyed
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           persecution
           .
           As
           he
           did
           ,
           so
           must
           Ministers
           labour
           to
           publish
           the
           Gospell
           :
           and
           because
           the
           crosse
           accompanies
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           armed
           against
           persecution
           ,
           with
           patience
           they
           must
           endure
           all
           crosses
           ,
           as
           Luke
           8.
           15.
           the
           good
           ground
           brings
           forth
           frutie
           with
           patience
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           Religion
           and
           patience
           must
           go
           together
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           ioyneth
           these
           two
           ,
           labouring
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           together
           ,
           &
           seuereth
           them
           not
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           before
           the
           fal
           ,
           man
           could
           do
           all
           his
           dutie
           without
           trouble
           ,
           with
           ease
           and
           ioy
           :
           but
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           we
           being
           corrupted
           can
           do
           nothing
           but
           it
           is
           a
           trouble
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           God
           set
           this
           marke
           on
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           duties
           should
           be
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           our
           callings
           should
           haue
           crosses
           and
           calamities
           ioyned
           with
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           as
           the
           Ministers
           labor
           to
           increase
           in
           the
           people
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           their
           duties
           :
           so
           the
           diuell
           labours
           to
           hinder
           them
           and
           to
           stay
           them
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           not
           onely
           labour
           ,
           but
           be
           diligent
           to
           striue
           with
           patiēce
           .
           So
           
             Paul
             1.
             
             Thess.
          
           2.
           he
           wold
           haue
           come
           to
           thē
           ,
           but
           Satan
           hindred
           him
           .
           Now
           as
           Christ
           ioyneth
           these
           two
           in
           the
           ministery
           ,
           so
           in
           all
           callings
           these
           must
           go
           together
           ,
           both
           in
           particular
           callings
           of
           the
           church
           and
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           callings
           :
           secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           in
           patience
           to
           practise
           them
           with
           diligence
           :
           and
           withal
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           our
           dutie
           there
           is
           also
           ioyned
           affliction
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           armed
           with
           patience
           ,
           to
           vndergo
           all
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           in
           our
           callings
           :
           we
           must
           (
           though
           afflictions
           come
           )
           obey
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           inioyning
           vs
           trauell
           and
           labour
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           and
           rely
           on
           his
           promise
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           blesse
           vs
           in
           our
           callings
           ,
           if
           we
           labour
           diligently
           and
           be
           patient
           in
           afflictions
           .
           We
           must
           not
           thinke
           we
           may
           leaue
           our
           particular
           callings
           because
           of
           troubles
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           faithfully
           continue
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           patience
           endure
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           then
           
           Christ
           shall
           conmmend
           vs
           ,
           which
           is
           better
           then
           all
           the
           things
           in
           the
           world
           :
           his
           commendation
           is
           better
           then
           any
           man
           can
           giue
           .
           If
           he
           commend
           vs
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           happie
           ,
           though
           all
           men
           speake
           ill
           of
           vs.
           But
           if
           we
           neglect
           and
           contemne
           our
           callings
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           go
           on
           because
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           but
           leaue
           them
           for
           want
           of
           patience
           ,
           then
           instead
           of
           commending
           ,
           he
           will
           discommend
           and
           disgrace
           vs
           :
           and
           then
           what
           will
           it
           help
           vs
           though
           all
           men
           speake
           well
           of
           vs
           ?
        
         
           
             And
             thou
             canst
             not
             beare
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           particular
           worke
           or
           vertue
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           commends
           the
           church
           of
           
             Ephesus
             .
             And
             how
             thou
             canst
             not
             beare
             them
             which
             be
             wicked
             .
          
           Here
           he
           commends
           her
           seueritie
           against
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           liued
           offensiuely
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           maintained
           any
           manifest
           heresie
           or
           errour
           .
           The
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           could
           not
           beare
           such
           ,
           but
           esteemed
           of
           them
           as
           a
           burthen
           which
           she
           could
           not
           beare
           ,
           but
           sought
           to
           be
           disburthened
           of
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           see
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           wicked
           men
           to
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           be
           purged
           of
           them
           .
           So
           in
           all
           ages
           it
           was
           practised
           ,
           the
           Church
           sought
           to
           be
           disburdened
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           when
           Cain
           had
           slaine
           his
           brother
           ,
           Genes
           .
           4.
           the
           Lord
           cast
           him
           out
           frō
           his
           face
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           place
           where
           Adam
           &
           his
           family
           assembled
           to
           worship
           God.
           So
           saith
           Ieremy
           ,
           the
           wicked
           must
           be
           taken
           away
           .
           
             Ier.
             15.
             
             If
             thou
             wilt
             turne
             and
             separate
             the
             wicked
             ,
             &
             the
             vile
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             be
             as
             the
             Lords
             mouth
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           where
           the
           incestuous
           person
           must
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           Satan
           .
           All
           these
           places
           proue
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           which
           be
           offensiue
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           separate
           from
           the
           church
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           purged
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           the
           church
           should
           be
           purged
           of
           these
           wicked
           men
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           defile
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           infect
           it
           by
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           whereas
           they
           which
           worship
           him
           must
           be
           holy
           as
           he
           is
           holy
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           least
           the
           church
           be
           defiled
           &
           infected
           by
           their
           wicked
           doctrine
           and
           life
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           as
           sowre
           leauen
           which
           wil
           soone
           infect
           the
           whole
           masse
           of
           dough
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           a
           manifest
           and
           common
           fault
           in
           our
           churches
           ,
           
           wherein
           wicked
           men
           are
           not
           only
           suffered
           to
           liue
           ,
           but
           to
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           were
           good
           :
           yea
           though
           many
           of
           thē
           want
           knowledge
           ,
           be
           cōtemners
           
           of
           the
           word
           &
           sacraments
           ,
           many
           be
           tainted
           with
           drunkennesse
           and
           vices
           ,
           which
           accompany
           that
           〈◊〉
           .
           But
           such
           as
           want
           knowledge
           or
           be
           wicked
           men
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           :
           therfore
           we
           must
           seek
           al
           good
           meanes
           to
           disburthen
           the
           church
           of
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           seeing
           they
           sought
           to
           be
           disburthened
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           see
           Christ
           hath
           giuen
           his
           church
           iudicial
           power
           to
           disburthen
           her self
           of
           wicked
           mē
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           from
           receiuing
           the
           sacraments
           :
           she
           could
           not
           beare
           them
           ,
           but
           sought
           to
           be
           disburthened
           ,
           which
           she
           would
           not
           vnlesse
           Christ
           had
           giuen
           her
           power
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           some
           hold
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           must
           not
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           suffered
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           proue
           it
           by
           Marke
           13.
           30.
           the
           tares
           must
           be
           alone
           till
           the
           end
           .
           Answer
           .
           But
           here
           in
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           tares
           ,
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           church
           to
           be
           purged
           by
           Magistrates
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           purging
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           men
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Angels
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Obiect
           .
           Luke
           14.
           13.
           
           Christ
           bids
           them
           compell
           all
           in
           the
           high
           wayes
           :
           now
           if
           all
           must
           be
           compelled
           ,
           then
           none
           must
           be
           exempted
           and
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           church
           .
           Answ.
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           of
           compelling
           them
           to
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ▪
           they
           must
           come
           and
           heare
           that
           ;
           yet
           this
           proues
           not
           that
           men
           wicked
           and
           offensiue
           may
           not
           be
           suspended
           ,
           barred
           ,
           and
           excommunicated
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           sacraments
           and
           seales
           of
           saluation
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           giuen
           to
           them
           onely
           which
           haue
           faith
           and
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           Seeing
           wicked
           men
           must
           be
           seuered
           from
           the
           church
           ,
           hence
           a
           question
           ariseth
           :
           how
           farre
           forth
           a
           man
           may
           conuerse
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           keepe
           company
           with
           them
           which
           are
           offensiue
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           Euill
           men
           must
           be
           considered
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           members
           of
           a
           commonwealth
           ,
           towne
           ,
           or
           citie
           :
           secondly
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           members
           of
           a
           particular
           church
           by
           tolleration
           .
           Now
           as
           they
           be
           members
           of
           a
           commonwealth
           ,
           citie
           or
           towne
           ,
           we
           may
           conuerse
           with
           them
           in
           outward
           things
           and
           ciuill
           affaires
           ,
           as
           buying
           ,
           selling
           ,
           &c.
           we
           may
           make
           outward
           ciuill
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           
           though
           they
           be
           wicked
           ,
           as
           Paul
           biddeth
           vs
           haue
           peace
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           societie
           wherin
           we
           liue
           .
           In
           this
           ciuill
           societie
           we
           may
           performe
           outward
           ciuill
           dutie
           of
           loue
           and
           ciuill
           courtesie
           .
           Tit.
           3.
           2.
           
        
         
           2
           As
           a
           wicked
           man
           is
           a
           member
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           liue
           in
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           we
           may
           not
           because
           of
           him
           leaue
           that
           Church
           ,
           but
           still
           liue
           and
           abide
           in
           it
           .
           So
           Christ
           though
           the
           Iewes
           and
           their
           Doctors
           were
           wicked
           men
           ,
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           hypocrites
           ,
           yet
           he
           liued
           still
           among
           them
           :
           but
           so
           as
           we
           seeing
           their
           wicked
           life
           ,
           allow
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           be
           grieued
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Sodomites
           grieued
           the
           righteous
           heart
           of
           Lot.
           Nay
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           admitted
           to
           the
           supper
           of
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Minister
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           and
           may
           continue
           among
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           did
           Christ
           ,
           he
           liued
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           communicated
           among
           them
           in
           eating
           of
           the
           Passeouer
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           Sacraments
           among
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           corrupt
           in
           life
           and
           doctrine
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           if
           thy
           conscience
           be
           good
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           defiled
           by
           another
           mans
           ill
           conscience
           .
           Yet
           though
           we
           may
           do
           these
           things
           with
           them
           ,
           yet
           two
           things
           are
           vnlawfull
           :
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           no
           priuate
           or
           familiar
           companie
           with
           them
           .
           
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           5.
           the
           tenth
           and
           eleuenth
           verses
           .
           )
           Secondly
           ,
           no
           speciall
           familiaritie
           .
           We
           must
           not
           barre
           them
           of
           generall
           duties
           ,
           but
           of
           speciall
           familiaritie
           onely
           .
           For
           by
           that
           meanes
           a
           man
           doth
           not
           onely
           countenance
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           alloweth
           of
           their
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           condemneth
           them
           which
           are
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           
           that
           they
           can
           fit
           and
           frame
           themselues
           to
           all
           companies
           ,
           to
           the
           humours
           and
           disposition
           of
           any
           companie
           :
           but
           if
           there
           be
           any
           openly
           wicked
           in
           life
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           keepe
           any
           priuate
           companie
           with
           him
           ,
           shew
           him
           no
           speciall
           familiaritie
           ,
           but
           withdraw
           our selues
           from
           such
           ,
           as
           burdens
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             And
             hast
             examined
             them
          
           .
           This
           sharpe
           dealing
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           hath
           2
           parts
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           examination
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           cōdemnation
           of
           the
           false
           Apostles
           .
           The
           first
           part
           is
           the
           discouerie
           of
           these
           false
           Apostles
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           the
           opposing
           of
           her selfe
           against
           them
           being
           discouered
           .
           The
           discouerie
           of
           the
           false
           Apostles
           
           teacheth
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Ministers
           and
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           speciall
           grace
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           an
           excellent
           gift
           of
           discerning
           .
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             2.
             15.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           11.
           
           Spirituall
           men
           ,
           endued
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           discerne
           of
           the
           Lords
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           ,
           betweene
           bread
           and
           wine
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           common
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
           Proue
           your selues
           :
           shewing
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           members
           thereof
           ,
           haue
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           gift
           of
           wisedome
           to
           try
           whether
           they
           haue
           faith
           or
           not
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           5.
           
           Trie
           the
           spirits
           .
           And
           here
           she
           hath
           power
           to
           discerne
           of
           false
           Apostles
           :
           and
           by
           this
           gift
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           differeth
           from
           all
           other
           societies
           of
           men
           :
           no
           societie
           saue
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           this
           gift
           to
           iudge
           betweene
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           truth
           and
           error
           ,
           true
           Apostles
           and
           false
           Apostles
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           gather
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           can
           iudge
           whether
           a
           Church
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           or
           not
           .
           Some
           men
           it
           pleaseth
           to
           call
           this
           to
           question
           ,
           nay
           ,
           to
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Church
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           call
           it
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           say
           there
           is
           no
           ministerie
           in
           it
           ,
           no
           word
           ,
           no
           Sacraments
           .
           Now
           seeing
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           can
           iudge
           of
           vs
           in
           England
           :
           and
           the
           churches
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           &
           other
           Euangelicall
           and
           reformed
           Churches
           ,
           iudge
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           though
           they
           deny
           it
           .
           For
           we
           must
           rather
           stand
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           one
           or
           many
           particular
           true
           churches
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           one
           priuate
           ,
           or
           of
           many
           men
           .
           Yea
           seeing
           the
           church
           of
           God
           can
           iudge
           of
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           hath
           also
           power
           to
           iudge
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           iudge
           which
           books
           be
           canonicall
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           .
           And
           that
           which
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           saith
           is
           false
           :
           that
           the
           Church
           indeed
           can
           iudge
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           hath
           authoritie
           from
           their
           Church
           .
           This
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           had
           this
           power
           long
           before
           Rome
           was
           in
           such
           name
           ,
           nay
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           this
           time
           of
           Iohn
           of
           farre
           greater
           name
           then
           Rome
           ,
           and
           more
           famous
           and
           excellent
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           :
           in
           what
           things
           this
           discouerie
           of
           false
           Apostles
           consisteth
           :
           in
           what
           this
           iudiciall
           action
           standeth
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           giuen
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           standeth
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           examination
           of
           false
           doctrine
           and
           false
           teachers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           condemnation
           of
           thē
           after
           examination
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             And
             
             hast
             examined
          
           :
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           
             and
             found
             them
             lyers
          
           .
           To
           come
           to
           this
           examination
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           had
           a
           gift
           of
           examination
           ,
           
           and
           did
           examine
           false
           Apostles
           and
           their
           doctrine
           .
           But
           how
           may
           a
           particular
           Church
           examine
           a
           false
           Apostle
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ?
           
           To
           do
           this
           ,
           the
           man
           or
           Church
           which
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           must
           first
           prepare
           themselues
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fit
           to
           examine
           :
           and
           in
           this
           preparation
           must
           haue
           an
           humble
           heart
           and
           lowly
           spirit
           :
           for
           God
           reuealeth
           not
           his
           will
           to
           proud
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           haue
           high
           minds
           in
           their
           conceit
           .
           And
           in
           this
           humbling
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           must
           cleane
           renounce
           his
           owne
           wit
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           become
           a
           foole
           in
           his
           owne
           reason
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           wise
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           After
           this
           preparation
           he
           must
           make
           prayers
           to
           God
           in
           his
           spirit
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           reueale
           the
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           open
           his
           eyes
           by
           the
           meanes
           vsed
           ,
           to
           iudge
           of
           truth
           &
           falshood
           .
           
             Luk.
             11.
             
             Iam.
          
           1.
           5.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           he
           must
           labour
           throughly
           to
           know
           and
           well
           to
           conceiue
           of
           their
           false
           doctrines
           :
           he
           must
           seek
           to
           vnderstand
           them
           ,
           their
           grounds
           ,
           the
           differences
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           truth
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           fowle
           fault
           to
           propound
           a
           mans
           error
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           meaning
           he
           propounded
           it
           or
           gaue
           it
           .
           They
           must
           further
           proue
           and
           trie
           whether
           the
           doctrine
           be
           of
           God
           or
           men
           .
           To
           do
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           come
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           iudge
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           not
           a
           dumme
           letter
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           hold
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           iudge
           in
           all
           matters
           ,
           and
           most
           sufficient
           .
           
             Esa.
             8.
             19.
             20.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           Only
           the
           Lord
           must
           be
           iudge
           in
           his
           owne
           matters
           ,
           he
           must
           giue
           sentence
           ,
           and
           no
           Angell
           ,
           Saint
           ,
           or
           man.
           Now
           this
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           written
           word
           :
           therefore
           they
           must
           search
           whether
           such
           doctrines
           be
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           can
           by
           necessarie
           consequence
           be
           collected
           out
           of
           them
           .
           They
           must
           after
           all
           this
           looke
           to
           their
           liues
           :
           for
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           a
           false
           Apostle
           should
           lead
           a
           good
           life
           .
           We
           must
           looke
           on
           his
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           fruites
           of
           them
           :
           for
           though
           he
           may
           bleare
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           if
           his
           life
           be
           well
           sifted
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           by
           his
           faith
           and
           repentance
           he
           is
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Mat.
           7.
           
           Christ
           biddeth
           vs
           trie
           them
           by
           their
           fruites
           .
           A
           bad
           tree
           cannot
           bring
           good
           fruite
           :
           but
           if
           a
           man
           trie
           and
           tast
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           appeare
           beautifull
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           be
           but
           hypocriticall
           .
           
           and
           this
           is
           a
           iudgement
           of
           God
           vpon
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           be
           descryed
           by
           this
           one
           marke
           ,
           by
           their
           liues
           and
           conuersations
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           teach
           false
           doctrine
           they
           haue
           liues
           answerable
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           liue
           accordingly
           .
           There
           was
           neuer
           any
           which
           was
           a
           famous
           hereticke
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           his
           life
           was
           stained
           with
           monstrous
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Church
           declareth
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           discouerie
           is
           ,
           condemnation
           or
           sentence
           against
           them
           :
           for
           after
           she
           had
           examined
           them
           ,
           &
           finding
           them
           not
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           ,
           she
           pronounced
           them
           to
           be
           false
           Apostles
           and
           lyers
           .
           Note
           ;
           she
           calleth
           them
           lyers
           ,
           vseth
           sharp
           speeches
           and
           yet
           sinneth
           not
           seeing
           Christ
           commendeth
           her
           :
           so
           Ministers
           to
           shew
           their
           hatred
           against
           vice
           ,
           may
           vse
           sharpe
           speeches
           ;
           not
           to
           raile
           or
           taunt
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           our
           hatred
           and
           misliking
           of
           sinne
           .
           So
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
          
           calleth
           them
           a
           generation
           of
           vipers
           :
           Christ
           called
           Herod
           a
           Foxe
           ,
           Paul
           the
           Galatians
           fooles
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           she
           calleth
           them
           lyers
           ,
           
           it
           sheweth
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           spake
           falsely
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           that
           which
           was
           vntrue
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           sinned
           of
           knowledge
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           of
           malice
           ,
           to
           hurt
           and
           deceiue
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           these
           three
           be
           the
           properties
           of
           a
           liar
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           here
           we
           see
           that
           which
           
             Paul
             (
             Act.
             20.
          
           )
           foretold
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prophecie
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Ephesians
           should
           arise
           lyars
           on
           them
           ,
           which
           professed
           the
           Gospell
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           men
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           the
           Apostles
           (
           they
           being
           yet
           aliue
           )
           durst
           so
           take
           on
           thē
           Apostolical
           authoritie
           ,
           to
           cal
           thēselues
           Apostles
           and
           were
           none
           :
           no
           maruell
           if
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           durst
           sixe
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           them
           take
           this
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           Peters
           successor
           ,
           to
           take
           on
           him
           Apostolicall
           power
           ,
           to
           allow
           of
           those
           bookes
           for
           canonical
           which
           are
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           ▪
           as
           pure
           Scripture
           which
           are
           onely
           Apocrypha
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thou
             hast
             suffered
          
           .
           In
           the
           former
           words
           were
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           her
           seueritie
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           commended
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           :
           now
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           after
           their
           discouery
           to
           oppose
           her self
           against
           false
           apostles
           :
           how
           ,
           it
           will
           appeare
           in
           the
           particulars
           .
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             
             suffered
          
           ,
           or
           as
           well
           ,
           
             thou
             hast
             borne
             as
             a
             burthen
             :
          
           for
           the
           word
           signifieth
           to
           be
           pressed
           down
           vnder
           a
           great
           burden
           .
           These
           burdens
           were
           troubles
           which
           these
           false
           apostles
           caused
           after
           they
           were
           discouered
           :
           first
           ,
           open
           iniuries
           and
           persecutions
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           spreading
           of
           damnable
           and
           hereticall
           doctrines
           .
           The
           Ecclesiasticall
           histories
           report
           ,
           that
           these
           false
           apostles
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Ebeon
             ,
             Marcion
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           these
           words
           we
           note
           ,
           
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           best
           church
           shall
           be
           troubled
           by
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           teaching
           hereticall
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           great
           burdens
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Lord
           suffers
           for
           weightie
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           these
           false
           apostles
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           beleeuers
           and
           true
           imbracers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           might
           be
           stirred
           vp
           more
           to
           embrace
           and
           loue
           the
           same
           :
           as
           Iude
           exhorts
           the
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           
             To
             fight
             for
             their
             common
             faith
          
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           religion
           is
           oppressed
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           professors
           might
           be
           proued
           and
           tried
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           true
           and
           sound
           or
           not
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             There
             must
             be
             heresies
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           exercise
           his
           indgements
           on
           the
           wicked
           and
           hypocrites
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           giuen
           vp
           to
           beleeue
           lies
           ,
           &
           to
           receiue
           their
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           11.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           Lord
           suffereth
           his
           best
           churches
           to
           be
           troubled
           with
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           
           and
           that
           for
           most
           weightie
           causes
           :
           we
           must
           not
           be
           offended
           ,
           because
           we
           see
           dissensions
           and
           scismes
           in
           the
           church
           ;
           which
           proceed
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           from
           wicked
           ,
           erronious
           and
           hereticall
           men
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           will
           haue
           such
           to
           liue
           in
           his
           church
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           owne
           seruants
           to
           loue
           him
           more
           ,
           to
           trie
           who
           be
           sound
           professors
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           iudgement
           on
           the
           wicked
           :
           these
           should
           not
           make
           vs
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           more
           to
           loue
           and
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           Now
           after
           the
           dealing
           of
           these
           false
           apostles
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           dealing
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           against
           them
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           opposing
           her selfe
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hast
             suffered
             ,
             and
             hast
             patience
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           hast
           borne
           a
           burden
           by
           manifold
           troubles
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           hast
           patience
           to
           beare
           them
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           how
           can
           troubles
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           patience
           stand
           together
           ?
           for
           troubles
           are
           against
           mens
           nature
           ,
           
           and
           makes
           them
           fret
           ,
           and
           be
           impatient
           against
           God
           &
           man.
           Ans.
           These
           stand
           together
           ,
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           by
           grace
           .
           
             Rom.
             5.
             4.
             
             Tribulation
             brings
             patience
             .
          
           And
           they
           stand
           thus
           together
           :
           to
           him
           which
           truly
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           God
           giueth
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknes
           ,
           sheds
           his
           loue
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           &
           so
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           trouble
           giues
           him
           a
           speciall
           tast
           of
           his
           mercie
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           they
           which
           be
           most
           troubled
           ,
           are
           withal
           most
           patient
           :
           so
           trouble
           and
           patience
           may
           be
           together
           .
        
         
           
             And
             hast
             patience
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           first
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           opposed
           her self
           against
           false
           apostles
           and
           their
           dealings
           ,
           which
           were
           double
           :
           first
           ,
           iniuries
           and
           persecutions
           :
           secondly
           ,
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           heretical
           and
           damnable
           teaching
           .
           Now
           by
           patience
           she
           opposed
           her selfe
           to
           both
           these
           .
           So
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           oppose
           our selues
           against
           persecutors
           ,
           such
           as
           iniury
           or
           wrong
           vs
           ,
           is
           patience
           :
           whereby
           we
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           ouercome
           and
           winne
           them
           to
           Christ.
           This
           should
           be
           our
           meanes
           to
           oppose
           our selues
           against
           wicked
           men
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           life
           and
           maners
           ,
           as
           in
           iudgement
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           not
           to
           returne
           iniury
           for
           iniurie
           ,
           and
           wrong
           for
           wrong
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           patience
           ;
           not
           that
           we
           should
           beare
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           their
           wrongs
           .
        
         
           
             And
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             hast
             laboured
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           meanes
           how
           she
           opposed
           her selfe
           against
           their
           spreading
           of
           damnable
           and
           hereticall
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           way
           how
           they
           were
           a
           burden
           to
           her
           .
           
             Hast
             laboured
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           taken
           much
           paines
           for
           my
           name
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           maintaining
           my
           glory
           and
           true
           Religon
           ,
           thou
           hast
           taken
           as
           great
           paines
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           broach
           heresies
           :
           and
           so
           thou
           hast
           opposed
           thy selfe
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           is
           our
           second
           way
           to
           oppose
           our selues
           against
           damnable
           heresies
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           and
           true
           Religion
           .
           Is
           this
           so
           ?
           Then
           euery
           man
           shall
           labour
           for
           the
           name
           and
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           both
           minister
           and
           people
           ;
           for
           this
           labour
           is
           double
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           minister
           ,
           partly
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Concerning
           ministers
           :
           the
           ministers
           first
           labour
           must
           be
           ,
           by
           studying
           and
           reading
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           furnish
           himselfe
           with
           sufficient
           knowledge
           in
           the
           foundation
           and
           substance
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ.
           And
           for
           
           this
           cause
           S.
           Iohn
           (
           Reuelation
           11.
           )
           must
           eate
           the
           booke
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           study
           &
           meditation
           ,
           haue
           it
           in
           his
           hart
           and
           mind
           ,
           to
           digest
           it
           wel
           .
           Psal.
           2.
           7.
           the
           Priests
           lips
           must
           preserue
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           must
           seeke
           it
           at
           his
           mouth
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           deliuer
           the
           whole
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           contained
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
           So
           did
           Paul.
           Act.
           20.
           
           
             He
             kept
             nothing
             backe
             ,
             but
             deliuered
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God.
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           able
           to
           discouer
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           discerne
           false
           teachers
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           but
           make
           the
           church
           to
           know
           them
           .
           Tit.
           1.
           he
           must
           conuince
           false
           teachers
           ,
           and
           then
           discerne
           and
           discouer
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           shall
           do
           by
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           conuincing
           and
           discrying
           their
           erronious
           doctrine
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           reprouing
           their
           wicked
           life
           .
           So
           Christ
           noteth
           the
           erronious
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           ,
           in
           their
           misinterpreting
           the
           law
           :
           secondly
           ,
           their
           hypocriticall
           life
           .
           So
           Paul
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           noteth
           wicked
           mens
           errours
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           bad
           life
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           must
           labour
           that
           the
           doctrine
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           may
           edifie
           and
           take
           fruite
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           all
           preaching
           and
           teaching
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           he
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           a
           patterne
           and
           president
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           of
           that
           doctrine
           which
           he
           teacheth
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           haue
           his
           example
           to
           follow
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           excellent
           meanes
           to
           make
           them
           obey
           the
           word
           :
           and
           the
           neglect
           of
           it
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           many
           contemne
           the
           word
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           he
           must
           make
           petition
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           particular
           church
           may
           hold
           ,
           receiue
           ,
           &
           obey
           that
           doctrine
           he
           deliuereth
           .
           So
           Paul
           in
           all
           his
           Epistles
           praies
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           receiue
           his
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           minister
           ,
           
           so
           the
           people
           also
           must
           labour
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           euery
           true
           member
           of
           the
           church
           must
           labour
           to
           know
           &
           vnderstand
           that
           doctrine
           which
           is
           deliuered
           out
           of
           the
           word
           .
           Christ
           bids
           vs
           beleeue
           the
           Gospel
           and
           repent
           :
           therfore
           we
           must
           first
           know
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           must
           beleeue
           it
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           do
           as
           Mary
           did
           ,
           we
           must
           leaue
           other
           lesse
           matters
           ,
           and
           sit
           at
           Christs
           feete
           ,
           to
           heare
           his
           gracious
           words
           .
           Luke
           11.
           further
           we
           must
           labor
           to
           haue
           the
           same
           knowledge
           conueyed
           to
           others
           :
           for
           if
           we
           beleeue
           truly
           ,
           we
           cannot
           containe
           our selues
           ,
           but
           we
           
           must
           needs
           teach
           others
           .
           He
           which
           drinketh
           of
           the
           well
           of
           life
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           belly
           shall
           flow
           full
           streames
           of
           running
           water
           ,
           Ioh.
           7.
           he
           cannot
           hold
           it
           in
           ,
           but
           will
           conuey
           it
           to
           others
           .
           That
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           first
           the
           head
           of
           the
           family
           ,
           he
           must
           teach
           and
           instruct
           his
           family
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           bound
           him
           in
           conscience
           to
           spread
           abroad
           that
           knowledge
           he
           hath
           ,
           to
           conuey
           it
           to
           his
           family
           :
           and
           though
           he
           be
           not
           able
           ,
           yet
           God
           requireth
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           that
           so
           a
           particular
           and
           litle
           church
           may
           be
           in
           his
           family
           .
           Againe
           ,
           euery
           man
           must
           labour
           to
           win
           his
           enemy
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           the
           word
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           compasse
           sea
           and
           land
           to
           make
           one
           Proselite
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           labour
           to
           winne
           men
           to
           do
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           much
           more
           should
           we
           .
           Yea
           and
           euery
           man
           must
           labour
           to
           edifie
           those
           which
           be
           fellow-members
           with
           him
           of
           the
           same
           church
           ,
           in
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           :
           &
           as
           Iude
           saith
           ,
           they
           must
           labor
           to
           saue
           some
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           to
           answer
           them
           and
           to
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           15.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           maintaining
           of
           the
           name
           and
           religion
           of
           Christ
           is
           so
           excellent
           a
           thing
           ,
           
           we
           must
           aboue
           all
           things
           labour
           for
           it
           :
           to
           spread
           it
           abroad
           ouer
           the
           whole
           earth
           ,
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           all
           false
           teachers
           .
           So
           did
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           being
           persecuted
           and
           iniured
           by
           false
           Apostles
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           most
           blessed
           labor
           ,
           to
           to
           defend
           Christ
           and
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           the
           honour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           he
           setteth
           downe
           the
           maner
           how
           she
           defended
           it
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           not
           faint
           ,
           but
           was
           constant
           ,
           perseuered
           to
           the
           end
           .
           So
           we
           haue
           had
           the
           Gospell
           long
           time
           preached
           ,
           we
           haue
           defended
           it
           with
           hazard
           of
           life
           &
           goods
           ;
           we
           must
           not
           now
           leaue
           off
           ,
           but
           still
           continue
           :
           and
           this
           exhortation
           is
           necessary
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           peace
           ,
           purposeth
           to
           try
           vs
           by
           persecution
           ,
           or
           false
           teachers
           .
           Then
           let
           vs
           purpose
           to
           be
           constant
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           some
           ,
           who
           can
           change
           as
           religion
           changeth
           ,
           be
           of
           any
           religion
           .
           To
           maintaine
           religion
           is
           commended
           ,
           but
           the
           principall
           thing
           for
           which
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           is
           commended
           ,
           is
           perseuerance
           .
        
         
           
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           In
           the
           fourth
           verse
           Christ
           setteth
           downe
           a
           
           direct
           and
           seuere
           reproofe
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           
             I
             haue
             something
             against
             thee
          
           .
           Here
           Christ
           dealeth
           as
           a
           iudge
           ,
           calling
           the
           Church
           to
           an
           accompt
           ,
           laying
           actions
           to
           her
           charge
           :
           which
           actiō
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             lost
             thy
             first
             loue
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           the
           Angel
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           haue
           lost
           that
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           religion
           and
           man
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           when
           they
           were
           first
           called
           :
           not
           that
           they
           left
           it
           wholly
           ,
           but
           because
           both
           people
           and
           Minister
           suffered
           their
           first
           loue
           to
           decay
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           was
           not
           so
           feruent
           and
           plentifull
           as
           before
           .
           
           Ob.
           Christ
           commendeth
           her
           zeale
           against
           false
           Apostles
           .
           
           Answ.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           she
           had
           now
           zeale
           and
           loue
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           she
           had
           first
           it
           was
           no
           zeale
           ,
           nay
           it
           was
           cold
           and
           frozen
           ,
           therfore
           he
           saith
           :
           
             thou
             hast
             lost
             thy
             first
             loue
             .
          
        
         
           If
           God
           had
           something
           against
           this
           Church
           :
           
           then
           now
           he
           may
           iustly
           haue
           against
           all
           particular
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           especially
           against
           vs
           in
           this
           land
           ,
           seeing
           we
           be
           in
           her
           estate
           .
           A
           great
           part
           neuer
           had
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           haue
           fallen
           from
           their
           first
           loue
           .
           That
           some
           haue
           fallen
           it
           is
           plaine
           :
           many
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           were
           content
           to
           liue
           in
           persecution
           for
           the
           Gospell
           :
           but
           after
           when
           quietnes
           came
           ,
           they
           became
           plaine
           worldlings
           ,
           as
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           Church
           records
           .
           And
           in
           these
           dayes
           of
           peace
           and
           plentie
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           such
           as
           twentie
           or
           seuen
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           agone
           were
           zealous
           professors
           ,
           now
           become
           cold
           and
           frozen
           professors
           .
           Many
           I
           graunt
           are
           free
           from
           this
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           worse
           then
           these
           :
           for
           they
           neuer
           had
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           and
           religion
           ,
           
           but
           are
           louers
           of
           themselues
           ,
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           
           honour
           ,
           riches
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           then
           if
           Christ
           had
           something
           against
           these
           Churches
           for
           losing
           their
           loue
           ,
           much
           more
           may
           he
           haue
           against
           vs
           ,
           who
           neuer
           had
           true
           loue
           of
           him
           .
           That
           men
           now
           adayes
           be
           louers
           of
           themselues
           ,
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           seeing
           most
           congregations
           and
           Churches
           after
           this
           long
           time
           of
           hearing
           the
           Gospell
           preached
           ,
           being
           daily
           taught
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           bettered
           in
           opinion
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           life
           and
           obedience
           :
           but
           still
           remaine
           ignorant
           ,
           which
           argueth
           no
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           religion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           he
           which
           loueth
           God
           ,
           and
           loueth
           religion
           indeed
           ,
           should
           continue
           from
           yeare
           to
           yeare
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           neuer
           profit
           in
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           in
           bettering
           his
           knowledge
           &
           obedience
           .
           
           And
           in
           that
           men
           liue
           in
           their
           particular
           callings
           without
           al
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           religion
           ,
           it
           argueth
           they
           loue
           not
           God
           :
           for
           if
           they
           loued
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           needes
           loue
           their
           neighbours
           :
           these
           going
           together
           .
           But
           men
           practise
           their
           callings
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           themselues
           ,
           of
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ;
           no
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           no
           loue
           to
           religion
           .
           This
           should
           moue
           vs
           to
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           labor
           to
           get
           true
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           Christ
           haue
           no
           action
           against
           vs.
           For
           if
           a
           King
           or
           a
           mightie
           man
           shold
           haue
           an
           action
           against
           vs
           ,
           especially
           being
           iust
           and
           good
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           one
           quake
           and
           tremble
           :
           but
           we
           haue
           euen
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           he
           hath
           an
           action
           against
           vs
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           best
           to
           looke
           about
           vs.
           This
           Paule
           vrged
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           go
           beyond
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           abound
           in
           feare
           ,
           loue
           and
           repentance
           .
           Phil.
           3.
           13.
           he
           laboured
           to
           that
           which
           was
           before
           ,
           forgetting
           that
           which
           was
           behind
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           come
           to
           perfection
           .
           He
           looked
           first
           on
           his
           wants
           ,
           and
           then
           by
           thē
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           grow
           and
           increase
           in
           all
           spirituall
           graces
           .
           We
           are
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           we
           must
           walke
           to
           heauen
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           standing
           ,
           if
           we
           purpose
           to
           come
           to
           the
           marke
           :
           we
           must
           be
           as
           young
           children
           ,
           who
           first
           are
           children
           ,
           litle
           in
           knowledge
           and
           strength
           ,
           after
           are
           stronger
           ,
           and
           lastly
           become
           tall
           men
           :
           so
           must
           we
           daily
           grow
           till
           we
           become
           tall
           men
           in
           Christ
           ,
           perfect
           and
           tall
           men
           in
           knowledge
           of
           religion
           .
           And
           they
           which
           after
           long
           preaching
           be
           ignorant
           or
           make
           no
           increase
           in
           religion
           ,
           they
           be
           in
           a
           dangerous
           estate
           ,
           and
           cannot
           possibly
           come
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           
             Hast
             fallen
             from
             thy
             first
             loue
             .
          
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           as
           also
           other
           Churches
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           away
           wholly
           and
           finally
           :
           then
           this
           question
           must
           be
           cōsidered
           whether
           a
           man
           may
           wholy
           fall
           from
           grace
           .
           That
           we
           may
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           grace
           is
           taken
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           that
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           it
           pleaseth
           his
           maiestie
           to
           make
           vs
           his
           children
           which
           truly
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           loue
           ,
           and
           fauor
           .
           Now
           if
           grace
           be
           taken
           for
           this
           fauor
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           thē
           though
           the
           outward
           signs
           and
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauor
           in
           Christ
           may
           be
           lost
           ;
           yet
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Gods
           fauour
           in
           Christ
           ,
           cannot
           be
           lost
           .
           A
           father
           by
           some
           offence
           of
           his
           child
           may
           not
           shew
           signes
           of
           fauour
           to
           his
           sonne
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           rather
           his
           anger
           by
           
           words
           or
           stripes
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           he
           carieth
           a
           fatherly
           mind
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           purposing
           to
           disinherit
           him
           .
           So
           when
           a
           true
           child
           of
           God
           sinneth
           ,
           he
           then
           feeleth
           not
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           turneth
           his
           countenance
           frō
           him
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           not
           so
           that
           his
           fauor
           is
           wholy
           lost
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           keepeth
           it
           towards
           vs
           ,
           not
           purposing
           to
           disinherit
           vs
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           is
           still
           our
           father
           ,
           and
           we
           his
           children
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           grace
           signifieth
           not
           onely
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           but
           the
           gifts
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           which
           are
           bestowed
           on
           them
           which
           beleeue
           .
           Now
           these
           graces
           be
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           some
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           saued
           :
           for
           without
           faith
           no
           man
           can
           be
           iustified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           or
           glorified
           .
           Now
           from
           true
           faith
           proceedeth
           true
           hope
           and
           loue
           ,
           which
           three
           graces
           be
           especially
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           especiall
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           graces
           which
           be
           profitable
           and
           needfull
           ,
           yet
           not
           necessarie
           to
           saluatiō
           :
           as
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauor
           ,
           ioy
           and
           alacritie
           in
           inuocation
           of
           Gods
           name
           ,
           feare
           ,
           ioy
           ,
           &c.
           and
           these
           are
           not
           so
           necessarie
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           man
           which
           hath
           them
           not
           may
           be
           saued
           .
           Now
           then
           the
           three
           first
           ,
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           cānot
           be
           lost
           finally
           or
           wholly
           ,
           being
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           may
           :
           faith
           indeed
           may
           be
           weakened
           and
           wounded
           ,
           but
           neuer
           lost
           wholly
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           and
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           said
           here
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           grace
           cannot
           be
           lost
           wholly
           and
           finally
           ,
           these
           reasons
           proue
           ,
           Math.
           16.
           16.
           
           Christ
           promised
           Peter
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           should
           neuer
           preuaile
           against
           him
           :
           for
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           they
           shall
           shew
           very
           much
           strength
           ,
           but
           shall
           not
           ouercome
           or
           preuaile
           against
           the
           Church
           .
           Though
           she
           may
           be
           foyled
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           ouercome
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           he
           should
           deceiue
           the
           elect
           of
           God.
           Mat.
           24.
           24.
           
           Christ
           taketh
           it
           for
           graunted
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           beleeue
           ,
           which
           are
           truly
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           ,
           cannot
           fall
           finally
           ,
           &
           so
           loose
           their
           faith
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.
           28.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           his
           sheepe
           shall
           neuer
           perish
           .
           But
           they
           answer
           :
           that
           so
           long
           as
           they
           remaine
           the
           sheepe
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           perish
           :
           but
           Christ
           cutteth
           off
           that
           obiection
           ,
           saying
           ,
           no
           man
           taketh
           them
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           able
           by
           their
           naturall
           corruption
           to
           fall
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           can
           
           take
           thē
           out
           of
           my
           hands
           .
           The
           fourth
           reason
           ,
           is
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             36.
             
             He
             that
             beleeueth
             hath
             eternall
             life
             :
          
           they
           say
           ,
           hopeth
           :
           but
           he
           which
           hath
           it
           in
           hope
           truly
           ,
           he
           cannot
           loose
           it
           ,
           seeing
           hope
           cānot
           make
           a
           man
           ashamed
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           6.
           and
           hope
           is
           grounded
           on
           faith
           ,
           
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
             Rom.
          
           8.
           30.
           whom
           God
           predestinateth
           ,
           he
           calleth
           ,
           iustifieth
           ,
           sanctifieth
           ,
           and
           glorifieth
           .
           Now
           if
           he
           which
           beleeueth
           shall
           be
           iustified
           and
           glorified
           ,
           then
           he
           cannot
           fall
           away
           :
           for
           he
           which
           falleth
           finally
           ,
           shall
           neuer
           be
           glorified
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           chapter
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           nothing
           can
           seuer
           him
           and
           the
           church
           of
           the
           Romanes
           from
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ergo
           not
           fall
           finally
           :
           for
           then
           they
           may
           be
           seuered
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           29.
           
           Gods
           gifts
           of
           saluation
           are
           without
           repentance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           peculiar
           gifts
           of
           his
           spirit
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           are
           without
           repentance
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           God
           for
           his
           part
           repents
           not
           ,
           but
           man
           reiects
           that
           grace
           whereof
           God
           repented
           not
           :
           but
           this
           makes
           Gods
           will
           subiect
           to
           the
           will
           of
           his
           creature
           ,
           and
           makes
           man
           to
           rule
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           mans
           wil
           :
           seeing
           they
           make
           mans
           will
           to
           rule
           Gods
           will
           ;
           man
           wils
           a
           thing
           ,
           God
           wils
           it
           not
           ,
           yet
           mans
           will
           must
           stand
           ,
           which
           is
           absurd
           .
           A
           seuenth
           reason
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           9.
           he
           which
           is
           borne
           of
           God
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           seed
           of
           Gods
           word
           is
           in
           him
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           first
           chapter
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           saith
           he
           hath
           no
           sinne
           ,
           lieth
           .
           Iohn
           then
           meaneth
           here
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           truly
           beleeueth
           ,
           sinneth
           not
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sin
           ruleth
           not
           in
           him
           with
           whole
           consent
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           .
           And
           man
           being
           partly
           flesh
           &
           partly
           spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           regenerate
           ,
           sin
           proceeds
           not
           from
           him
           but
           as
           he
           is
           flesh
           .
           They
           answer
           :
           so
           long
           as
           he
           abideth
           borne
           of
           God
           :
           but
           when
           he
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           borne
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           then
           with
           ful
           consent
           :
           but
           he
           cuts
           of
           that
           cauil
           and
           saith
           ,
           Neither
           can
           sinne
           ,
           seeing
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           word
           working
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           makeh
           him
           continue
           that
           he
           cannot
           so
           sinne
           .
           Eighthly
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           wholly
           and
           finally
           ,
           then
           he
           must
           be
           cleane
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           :
           for
           he
           must
           first
           be
           cleane
           cut
           from
           Christ
           ,
           haue
           no
           coniunction
           with
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           loose
           grace
           wholy
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           man
           should
           be
           so
           often
           cut
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           looseth
           grace
           ,
           then
           he
           should
           be
           often
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           often
           reunited
           to
           Christ
           :
           and
           if
           he
           should
           be
           so
           often
           reunited
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thē
           he
           should
           be
           so
           often
           baptised
           ,
           for
           baptisme
           is
           the
           sacrament
           of
           incision
           and
           ingraffing
           into
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           is
           absurd
           ,
           that
           
           baptisme
           should
           be
           any
           more
           then
           once
           administred
           :
           ergo
           a
           man
           is
           but
           once
           ingrafted
           ,
           but
           once
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           reunited
           ,
           and
           neuer
           fall
           .
           The
           last
           reason
           ,
           We
           pray
           ,
           
             Leade
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           suffer
           not
           Satan
           and
           sinne
           wholy
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           vs.
           Now
           in
           euery
           petition
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           a
           commaundement
           to
           pray
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           promise
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           heard
           :
           therfore
           seeing
           there
           is
           a
           promise
           in
           the
           word
           that
           no
           true
           child
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           wholly
           conquered
           of
           sinne
           or
           Satan
           ,
           no
           true
           child
           of
           God
           can
           finally
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           Against
           these
           reasons
           are
           brought
           diuers
           arguments
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           of
           three
           sorts
           :
           first
           ,
           testimonies
           of
           scripture
           :
           secondly
           ,
           examples
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           equity
           .
           For
           scriptures
           they
           alleage
           these
           places
           .
           First
           
             (
             Exod.
             32.
             33.
             )
             Moses
          
           prayeth
           to
           God
           that
           he
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           the
           book
           of
           life
           :
           therfore
           he
           which
           is
           the
           true
           child
           of
           God
           may
           perish
           finally
           .
           Answ.
           His
           petition
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           with
           condition
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           :
           and
           so
           Christ
           ;
           let
           this
           cup
           passe
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           :
           else
           Moses
           should
           pray
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           was
           not
           possible
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           his
           owne
           knowledge
           :
           for
           he
           knew
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           one
           priuate
           man
           should
           die
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           suffer
           eternal
           punishment
           for
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Moses
           in
           that
           petitiō
           doth
           principally
           shew
           his
           zeale
           and
           earnest
           loue
           he
           bare
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           neglected
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           rather
           then
           God
           should
           want
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           they
           perish
           ,
           he
           should
           rather
           die
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           eternally
           .
           So
           Paul
           desired
           to
           be
           accursed
           that
           the
           Iewes
           might
           be
           saued
           .
           
           Againe
           they
           vrge
           ,
           If
           the
           righteous
           turne
           from
           his
           righteousnes
           ,
           he
           shall
           die
           ,
           ergo
           a
           righteous
           man
           may
           perish
           .
           To
           these
           words
           I
           answer
           ,
           
           there
           is
           a
           double
           righteousnes
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           outward
           action
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           person
           :
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           keepeth
           the
           whole
           law
           outwardly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           that
           a
           mans
           person
           is
           righteous
           by
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           before
           God.
           A
           man
           may
           haue
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           meant
           here
           of
           the
           first
           not
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           which
           mā
           is
           in
           deed
           righteous
           before
           God.
           Ans.
           2.
           
           It
           must
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           them
           which
           esteemed
           themselues
           righteous
           ,
           they
           pleaded
           that
           their
           fathers
           sinned
           ,
           &
           they
           were
           punished
           :
           so
           that
           they
           pretended
           they
           were
           iust
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           so
           indeed
           .
           Another
           place
           is
           Luke
           8.
           13.
           there
           
           be
           some
           which
           beleeued
           for
           a
           time
           .
           Ans.
           There
           are
           three
           kinds
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           beleeuers
           ,
           historicall
           ,
           temporall
           ,
           and
           true
           sauing
           faith
           :
           in
           the
           first
           is
           knowledge
           &
           assent
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           yet
           no
           great
           ioy
           or
           reioycing
           :
           in
           the
           second
           is
           also
           ioyned
           ioy
           and
           reioycing
           to
           the
           assent
           with
           approbation
           :
           but
           in
           sauing
           faith
           there
           is
           also
           apprehension
           of
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           to
           our selues
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           of
           faith
           ,
           so
           of
           beleeuers
           there
           be
           three
           kinds
           :
           one
           ,
           which
           knoweth
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           giueth
           assent
           to
           it
           ,
           yet
           hath
           no
           great
           loue
           or
           liking
           of
           it
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           loueth
           it
           ,
           reioyceth
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           apprehendeth
           not
           the
           promise
           :
           but
           the
           third
           ,
           he
           beleeueth
           ,
           loueth
           ,
           and
           apprehendeth
           the
           promise
           .
           Now
           the
           two
           first
           may
           fall
           away
           ,
           but
           the
           last
           cannot
           fall
           away
           :
           and
           Luke
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           last
           .
           But
           they
           obiect
           and
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           one
           faith
           ,
           therefore
           all
           faith
           is
           one
           .
           
             Phil.
             4.
             
             Answ.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           faith
           ,
           one
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           one
           religion
           :
           so
           faith
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           must
           be
           here
           vnderstood
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           proue
           it
           by
           exāples
           ,
           as
           first
           of
           Adam
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           
             Dauid
             .
             Adam
          
           he
           had
           grace
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           he
           in
           his
           innocencie
           fell
           from
           God
           ,
           therefore
           much
           more
           we
           which
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           grace
           as
           he
           had
           .
           Ans.
           Though
           he
           had
           greater
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           we
           haue
           more
           certaine
           and
           sure
           priuiledges
           of
           grace
           then
           he
           had
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           grace
           by
           creation
           ,
           we
           by
           redemption
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           then
           creation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           first
           grace
           not
           the
           second
           :
           but
           we
           haue
           the
           first
           grace
           and
           the
           second
           too
           by
           promise
           ,
           which
           preserueth
           vs
           in
           the
           first
           grace
           ,
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             2.
             
             Thes.
          
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           faithfull
           to
           establish
           vs
           ,
           &
           to
           keepe
           vs
           from
           euill
           .
           God
           giueth
           the
           first
           grace
           to
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           to
           make
           vs
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           .
           They
           obiect
           ,
           Dauid
           fell
           from
           grace
           by
           two
           great
           sins
           :
           one
           of
           adulterie
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           pride
           .
           Answ.
           He
           fell
           grieuously
           ,
           and
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           were
           sore
           decayed
           ,
           weakned
           and
           wounded
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           cleane
           extinguished
           :
           for
           then
           he
           should
           haue
           contēned
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           religion
           ,
           &
           despaired
           of
           mercie
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           not
           .
           This
           sheweth
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           remnants
           of
           grace
           in
           his
           heart
           still
           ,
           though
           weakened
           and
           wounded
           .
           Ob.
           1.
           
           But
           he
           prayeth
           God
           to
           create
           in
           him
           a
           new
           heart
           .
           Psal.
           51.
           therefore
           
           he
           had
           cleane
           lost
           grace
           .
           
             Answ.
             Dauid
          
           speaketh
           there
           as
           he
           felt
           himselfe
           ,
           not
           as
           he
           was
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           felt
           in
           his
           conscience
           much
           trouble
           ,
           and
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Ob.
           But
           he
           repented
           not
           of
           a
           whole
           yeare
           .
           Now
           ,
           no
           repentance
           ,
           no
           pardon
           ;
           and
           no
           pardon
           ,
           no
           grace
           .
           Answ.
           The
           gift
           of
           repentance
           was
           in
           him
           when
           he
           fell
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           but
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           shewed
           it selfe
           not
           till
           that
           time
           that
           the
           Prophet
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           wanted
           not
           repentance
           simply
           ,
           but
           new
           repentance
           in
           practise
           for
           that
           fact
           .
           Their
           third
           argument
           is
           from
           equitie
           of
           nature
           &
           common
           reason
           :
           a
           child
           of
           God
           may
           become
           the
           member
           of
           an
           harlot
           ,
           now
           one
           cannot
           be
           the
           member
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           therefore
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           finally
           .
           Ans.
           There
           be
           three
           sorts
           of
           mēbers
           ,
           a
           dead
           ,
           a
           decayed
           ,
           and
           a
           liuely
           member
           :
           the
           first
           is
           as
           a
           leg
           of
           wood
           or
           brasse
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           as
           an
           arme
           or
           leg
           taken
           with
           a
           palsey
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           a
           mouing
           and
           liuely
           member
           ,
           as
           an
           hand
           sound
           and
           ready
           to
           moue
           .
           So
           in
           Christ
           there
           is
           a
           dead
           mēber
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           in
           shew
           ,
           not
           in
           deed
           :
           secondly
           a
           member
           decaied
           ,
           dying
           but
           not
           dead
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           by
           sin
           taken
           with
           a
           spiritual
           palsey
           which
           can
           not
           feele
           grace
           flowing
           frō
           Christ
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           liuely
           mēber
           which
           feeleth
           and
           liueth
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           a
           liuely
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           the
           member
           of
           an
           harlot
           :
           but
           a
           decaied
           member
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           betweene
           dead
           and
           aliue
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           member
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           member
           of
           an
           harlot
           ;
           but
           being
           not
           dead
           but
           dying
           ,
           shall
           be
           quickned
           againe
           :
           so
           a
           man
           is
           made
           the
           member
           of
           Christ
           spiritually
           ,
           but
           the
           member
           of
           an
           harlot
           by
           carnall
           maner
           .
           They
           say
           further
           ,
           if
           that
           men
           be
           so
           certaine
           of
           their
           saluation
           that
           they
           cannot
           fall
           away
           ,
           then
           this
           shewes
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           no
           need
           of
           preaching
           and
           exhortation
           .
           Ans.
           Though
           a
           man
           be
           certaine
           he
           cannot
           fall
           away
           ,
           yet
           preaching
           and
           exhorting
           haue
           their
           vse
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           worke
           grace
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           make
           men
           constant
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           perseuere
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           though
           a
           man
           be
           certaine
           of
           his
           saluation
           ,
           yet
           he
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           .
           
             Paul
             (
             Act.
             28.
          
           )
           he
           knew
           that
           not
           one
           in
           the
           ship
           should
           perish
           yet
           there
           must
           not
           one
           go
           out
           of
           the
           ship
           .
           
             Esay
             (
             38
          
           )
           tels
           Hezechiah
           he
           should
           recouer
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           did
           .
           But
           say
           they
           ,
           this
           doctrine
           maintaineth
           grosse
           securitie
           ,
           to
           teach
           that
           men
           are
           sure
           they
           cannot
           fall
           .
           Ans.
           There
           is
           a
           double
           
           securitie
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           giues
           himselfe
           to
           the
           pleasures
           and
           profits
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           hauing
           no
           care
           or
           conscience
           of
           his
           owne
           saluation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           securitie
           of
           faith
           ,
           when
           one
           relieth
           wholy
           on
           Christ
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           .
           Now
           seeing
           that
           doctrine
           maintaines
           securitie
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           a
           spirituall
           securitie
           of
           faith
           and
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           disliked
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           mans
           chiefe
           felicitie
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           in
           life
           and
           death
           relieth
           wholy
           on
           Christ.
           Thus
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           cannot
           loose
           faith
           ,
           nor
           fall
           away
           from
           grace
           wholly
           or
           finally
           ,
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           this
           decaying
           of
           loue
           was
           in
           this
           famous
           Church
           founded
           and
           preserued
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           then
           much
           more
           is
           it
           rife
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           we
           haue
           not
           the
           like
           measure
           of
           grace
           that
           they
           had
           :
           then
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           our selues
           ,
           see
           how
           we
           decay
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           after
           long
           profession
           we
           haue
           decaied
           much
           in
           loue
           .
           And
           if
           we
           can
           excuse
           our selues
           ,
           yet
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           :
           for
           seeing
           this
           famous
           Church
           was
           subiect
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           we
           are
           .
           As
           we
           see
           water
           which
           is
           once
           hot
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           cooled
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           more
           cold
           ,
           and
           freeze
           harder
           then
           that
           which
           was
           ●euer
           warme
           :
           so
           he
           which
           hath
           bin
           indued
           and
           inflamed
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           his
           neighbor
           ,
           and
           after
           waxeth
           cold
           ,
           he
           wil
           be
           worse
           then
           he
           which
           neuer
           had
           that
           heate
           .
           The
           Hawke
           while
           she
           is
           fit
           to
           catch
           the
           prey
           ,
           and
           liuely
           to
           flie
           well
           ,
           she
           is
           set
           on
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Nobleman
           ;
           but
           if
           she
           be
           old
           or
           dead
           ,
           then
           she
           is
           cast
           off
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           dung-hill
           :
           so
           when
           we
           loue
           God
           and
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           with
           alacritie
           and
           chearefulnesse
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           on
           Gods
           right
           hand
           ,
           in
           his
           fauour
           and
           loue
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           die
           and
           decay
           in
           loue
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           in
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           be
           cast
           off
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           .
           Our
           loue
           to
           God
           is
           like
           a
           litle
           fire
           or
           flame
           :
           then
           we
           must
           not
           quench
           it
           and
           cast
           water
           on
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           puts
           it
           out
           :
           so
           our
           sinnes
           they
           be
           as
           water
           ,
           nay
           euery
           sin
           we
           commit
           it
           as
           a
           dish
           of
           water
           cast
           on
           the
           litle
           fire
           of
           our
           loue
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           we
           do
           what
           we
           cā
           to
           put
           out
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           grace
           :
           but
           we
           must
           do
           as
           the
           Priests
           did
           ,
           who
           kept
           the
           fire
           on
           the
           altar
           ,
           neuer
           let
           it
           out
           ,
           but
           fed
           it
           continually
           :
           so
           we
           must
           cherish
           and
           preserue
           this
           fire
           ,
           and
           carie
           wood
           to
           this
           fire
           dayly
           :
           secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           stirre
           vp
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           dayly
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           
           would
           lift
           vp
           fire
           and
           blow
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           increase
           ,
           we
           must
           exercise
           the
           workes
           of
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           repentane
           ,
           and
           godlinesse
           .
           For
           without
           these
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           will
           soone
           decay
           and
           waxe
           cold
           .
        
         
           2
           
             Remember
             therefore
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
             .
          
           In
           these
           words
           Christ
           as
           a
           faithfull
           Pastor
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           prescribeth
           a
           most
           soueraigne
           remedie
           against
           the
           former
           vice
           ,
           namely
           ,
           decay
           in
           loue
           .
        
         
           Now
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           rebuketh
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           but
           withall
           giueth
           a
           soueraigne
           salue
           for
           that
           sore
           ,
           we
           learne
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           whereby
           sinne
           is
           reproued
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taught
           ;
           but
           withall
           the
           Gospell
           must
           be
           preached
           ,
           seeing
           in
           it
           alone
           the
           remedie
           is
           to
           be
           had
           .
           Then
           must
           we
           imitate
           Christ
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           preach
           the
           law
           in
           precepts
           and
           threatnings
           :
           and
           then
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           seeing
           the
           law
           sheweth
           only
           the
           wound
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           the
           remedie
           .
        
         
           The
           general
           vse
           of
           this
           remedie
           standeth
           in
           answering
           to
           two
           questions
           :
           
           the
           first
           question
           is
           :
           A
           man
           is
           called
           effectually
           to
           beleeue
           and
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           :
           but
           after
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           his
           owne
           corruption
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           and
           woundeth
           his
           conscience
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           recouer
           his
           owne
           estate
           ?
           Ans.
           He
           must
           
             remember
             from
             whence
             he
             is
             fallen
             ,
             and
             do
             his
             first
             works
             .
          
           The
           second
           question
           is
           :
           A
           man
           hath
           liued
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           after
           his
           owne
           lust
           ,
           neuer
           called
           effectually
           ,
           but
           now
           he
           is
           touched
           in
           conscience
           for
           his
           wicked
           life
           ,
           how
           shall
           such
           an
           one
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           escape
           his
           iudgements
           ?
           Ans.
           He
           must
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           remember
           from
           whence
           he
           is
           fallen
           by
           his
           first
           father
           Adam
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           repent
           of
           his
           sinnes
           past
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           he
           must
           do
           his
           first
           workes
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           bound
           by
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           morall
           law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           particular
           of
           the
           remedie
           .
           It
           containeth
           three
           parts
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           
             Remember
             whence
             thou
             art
             fallen
          
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           
             And
             repent
             ,
             and
             do
             thy
             first
             workes
             :
          
           and
           in
           the
           end
           is
           a
           reason
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           do
           these
           duties
           :
           
             or
             else
             I
             will
             remoue
             thy
             candlesticke
             .
          
           The
           first
           part
           ,
           remember
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           remember
           ,
           examine
           thy selfe
           thorowly
           ,
           that
           thou
           maist
           see
           thy
           decay
           in
           thy
           loue
           :
           and
           after
           that
           thinke
           on
           it
           often
           ,
           and
           ponder
           it
           in
           thy
           heart
           .
           So
           that
           these
           
           words
           inioyne
           them
           two
           duties
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           examine
           themselues
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           their
           estate
           .
        
         
           1
           Examine
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           enter
           into
           a
           diligent
           search
           of
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           search
           thine
           owne
           particular
           wants
           ,
           especially
           this
           one
           want
           ,
           thy
           decay
           in
           loue
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           she
           must
           after
           examination
           ,
           often
           thinke
           of
           her
           owne
           wants
           ,
           and
           often
           lay
           them
           to
           her
           owne
           heart
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           see
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           for
           any
           Christian
           ,
           
           not
           to
           know
           his
           estate
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           his
           owne
           wants
           :
           Ier.
           8.
           he
           blameth
           the
           people
           for
           this
           sinne
           :
           none
           among
           them
           said
           so
           much
           as
           
             What
             haue
             I
             done
          
           ,
           none
           examined
           or
           considered
           his
           owne
           estate
           and
           wants
           .
           In
           the
           dayes
           of
           Noah
           they
           knew
           nothing
           till
           the
           floud
           came
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           neuer
           looked
           to
           their
           owne
           estate
           ,
           or
           regarded
           and
           considered
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           or
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           and
           wants
           .
           And
           in
           our
           time
           this
           sinne
           is
           too
           common
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           examineth
           his
           life
           ,
           considereth
           his
           owne
           wants
           and
           sinnes
           :
           nay
           ,
           now
           if
           a
           man
           turne
           his
           eye
           to
           see
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           why
           then
           this
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           worke
           melancholy
           in
           a
           man
           :
           and
           so
           most
           men
           flie
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           necessarie
           a
           discipline
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           dutie
           of
           them
           which
           liue
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           their
           owne
           estate
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           often
           consider
           their
           owne
           wants
           and
           sinnes
           :
           Zach.
           2.
           
           When
           he
           beginneth
           to
           preach
           repentance
           ,
           he
           biddeth
           them
           
             search
             themselues
          
           ,
           or
           fanne
           and
           winnow
           themselues
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           would
           search
           for
           a
           litle
           thing
           in
           an
           heape
           of
           chaffe
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           search
           our selues
           diligently
           and
           narrowly
           ,
           yea
           the
           least
           thing
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           Zacharie
           biddeth
           his
           auditors
           .
           And
           after
           that
           we
           find
           wants
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           of
           them
           seriously
           :
           for
           no
           man
           can
           repent
           truly
           till
           he
           know
           his
           owne
           estate
           throughly
           :
           then
           we
           must
           often
           consider
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
           Psalm
           .
           119.
           vers
           .
           59.
           
           
             I
             considered
             my
             waies
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           entred
           into
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           finding
           mine
           owne
           wants
           ,
           then
           I
           turned
           me
           to
           thee
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           see
           the
           very
           cause
           why
           so
           few
           repent
           truly
           ,
           because
           they
           remember
           not
           whence
           they
           be
           fallen
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           their
           owne
           estate
           .
           The
           second
           part
           is
           ,
           Repent
           :
           first
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           well
           acquainted
           with
           thine
           owne
           estate
           ,
           &
           knowest
           thy
           
           wants
           and
           sinnes
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           second
           place
           repent
           .
        
         
           In
           handling
           of
           this
           dutie
           ,
           note
           fiue
           points
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           what
           repentance
           is
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           how
           it
           must
           be
           practised
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           commaundeth
           it
           :
           the
           fourth
           ,
           who
           must
           practise
           it
           :
           the
           fifth
           ,
           for
           what
           end
           .
           Repentance
           is
           first
           properly
           for
           the
           place
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           :
           for
           it
           is
           ,
           after
           some
           folly
           ,
           ouerslip
           ,
           or
           error
           ,
           to
           be
           better
           aduised
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           therfore
           repentance
           is
           properly
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           change
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           as
           of
           an
           euill
           mind
           to
           become
           good
           ,
           a
           turning
           from
           sinne
           to
           grace
           ,
           from
           all
           sinne
           to
           God.
           Act.
           26.
           20.
           
           Now
           this
           turning
           from
           sinne
           to
           God
           standeth
           in
           a
           purpose
           and
           resolution
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           by
           Gods
           grace
           purposeth
           to
           turne
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           and
           cleaue
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           obeying
           his
           commaundements
           .
           First
           then
           there
           must
           be
           a
           purpose
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           from
           which
           proceedeth
           a
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           in
           will
           ,
           affections
           and
           action
           :
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           thing
           in
           repentance
           ,
           namely
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           from
           euill
           actions
           and
           affections
           ,
           to
           renued
           affections
           and
           renued
           actions
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           description
           of
           repentance
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           say
           it
           standeth
           in
           contrition
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           sorrow
           and
           remorce
           for
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           part
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           repentance
           :
           godly
           sorrow
           indeed
           causeth
           repentance
           ,
           but
           is
           nothing
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           7.
           9.
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Or
             else
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           not
           practise
           that
           remedie
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           renew
           your
           former
           loue
           and
           repentance
           :
           
             I
             will
             come
             against
             thee
          
           :
           or
           as
           the
           words
           be
           in
           the
           originall
           :
           
             I
             will
             come
             to
             thee
             shortly
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           cometh
           to
           a
           people
           two
           waies
           ,
           in
           mercie
           ,
           or
           iudgement
           :
           in
           mercie
           he
           cometh
           ,
           when
           he
           testifieth
           his
           presence
           to
           them
           by
           shewing
           mercie
           :
           as
           when
           Christ
           in
           spirit
           came
           to
           the
           old
           world
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           them
           (
           as
           Peter
           saith
           )
           an
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           .
           
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           cometh
           in
           iudgement
           when
           he
           testifieth
           his
           presence
           in
           iudgement
           .
           So
           in
           the
           second
           Commaundement
           :
           I
           will
           visite
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           fathers
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           and
           inquire
           of
           the
           fathers
           sinnes
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           in
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           will
           punish
           them
           .
           So
           here
           if
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           repent
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           to
           her
           ,
           to
           testifie
           his
           presence
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           not
           mercie
           .
        
         
         
           Out
           of
           this
           first
           generall
           threatning
           ,
           
           we
           may
           learne
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           when
           any
           people
           or
           Church
           liue
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           or
           decay
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           religion
           :
           he
           then
           prepareth
           himselfe
           to
           come
           to
           them
           in
           iudgement
           .
           Amos
           4.
           12.
           he
           will
           punish
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           returned
           not
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           lay
           in
           their
           sinnes
           :
           therefore
           he
           biddeth
           them
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           meete
           him
           .
           This
           we
           must
           apply
           to
           our selues
           ,
           our
           Church
           and
           people
           :
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           be
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           we
           haue
           decayed
           in
           our
           first
           loue
           ,
           since
           we
           heard
           the
           word
           first
           ,
           we
           for
           the
           most
           part
           want
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           to
           man
           :
           and
           besides
           these
           sinnes
           we
           lye
           in
           many
           fearefull
           sinnes
           .
           Atheisme
           now
           abounds
           in
           iudgement
           and
           in
           practise
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           neglect
           and
           contempt
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           crueltie
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           mercie
           :
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           what
           man
           is
           it
           that
           prepareth
           to
           meete
           the
           Lord
           ?
           So
           that
           he
           may
           iustly
           say
           ,
           we
           do
           decay
           in
           loue
           :
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bene
           long
           coming
           to
           vs
           for
           these
           sinnes
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           in
           plagues
           and
           punishments
           :
           and
           so
           is
           he
           coming
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           it
           hangeth
           ouer
           our
           heads
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           continue
           still
           in
           sinne
           ,
           he
           will
           surely
           come
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bene
           long
           coming
           to
           vs
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           repent
           :
           if
           we
           will
           not
           ,
           no
           doubt
           he
           will
           come
           and
           that
           shortly
           ,
           and
           remoue
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           in
           iudgements
           and
           punishments
           to
           destroy
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           The
           second
           threatning
           is
           more
           particular
           :
           
             I
             will
             remoue
             thy
             candlesticke
          
           .
           Here
           he
           sheweth
           in
           what
           particular
           iudgement
           he
           wil
           come
           to
           thē
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           remoue
           her
           candlesticke
           .
           In
           the
           former
           Chapter
           he
           compareth
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           candlesticke
           :
           then
           when
           he
           saith
           he
           will
           remoue
           the
           candlesticke
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           his
           word
           and
           Gospell
           :
           take
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           her
           become
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           no
           Church
           :
           and
           hauing
           remoued
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           will
           in
           stead
           of
           it
           ,
           send
           ignorance
           and
           blindnesse
           .
        
         
           
             If
             thou
             repent
             not
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           thou
           continue
           stil
           in
           thy
           sin
           .
           In
           this
           second
           threatning
           note
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           concerning
           the
           minister
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           euery
           priuat
           man.
           First
           ,
           concerning
           the
           minister
           ,
           if
           he
           decay
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           religion
           ,
           if
           he
           continue
           and
           lie
           in
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           
           sinne
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           office
           and
           calling
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           gifts
           (
           for
           this
           is
           especially
           directed
           to
           the
           Angell
           )
           
             Ier.
             15.
             end
          
           .
           The
           Prophet
           failing
           in
           his
           dutie
           ,
           partly
           by
           feare
           ,
           partly
           by
           want
           of
           patience
           :
           then
           the
           Lord
           he
           becomes
           a
           Prophet
           to
           Ieremy
           ,
           tels
           him
           ,
           that
           vnlesse
           he
           returne
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           repent
           ,
           the
           Lord
           would
           make
           him
           no
           Prophet
           :
           so
           that
           in
           him
           he
           speakes
           to
           all
           Ministers
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           their
           callings
           and
           gifts
           to
           remaine
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           liue
           in
           any
           one
           sin
           ,
           decay
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           or
           religion
           ,
           for
           then
           their
           callings
           and
           gifts
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           .
           As
           repentance
           is
           necessary
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           so
           especially
           for
           Ministers
           ,
           they
           must
           especially
           renew
           it
           ,
           seeing
           that
           is
           the
           onely
           meanes
           to
           continue
           their
           callings
           and
           gifts
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           concerning
           a
           church
           or
           people
           :
           if
           any
           church
           or
           people
           decay
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           or
           his
           word
           :
           or
           lie
           in
           any
           one
           sin
           ,
           they
           then
           procure
           the
           Lord
           to
           remoue
           his
           candlesticke
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           them
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           and
           true
           religion
           .
           
             Ose.
             9.
             7.
             
             The
             Prophet
             is
             a
             foole
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             spirits
             is
             mad
             :
          
           a
           heauy
           iudgement
           ,
           whereof
           comes
           this
           ?
           He
           saith
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           is
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           becometh
           mad
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           all
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           that
           our
           sinnes
           haue
           deserued
           the
           Gospell
           should
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           :
           for
           in
           most
           men
           there
           is
           great
           decay
           in
           loue
           ,
           seeing
           religion
           is
           hated
           and
           contemned
           of
           most
           men
           .
           Therfore
           we
           must
           needs
           feare
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           for
           this
           must
           needs
           remoue
           his
           word
           ,
           take
           his
           Gospell
           away
           ,
           if
           we
           meet
           him
           not
           with
           repentance
           ,
           for
           he
           in
           iustice
           giues
           men
           to
           beleeue
           lies
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           will
           not
           receiue
           his
           truth
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           being
           so
           long
           among
           them
           .
           Our
           dutie
           then
           is
           to
           seeke
           to
           preuent
           this
           iudgement
           ,
           by
           hearty
           and
           true
           repentance
           .
           The
           third
           point
           ,
           concernes
           euery
           priuate
           man
           :
           
           euery
           priuat
           Christian
           ,
           now
           a
           daies
           decayeth
           in
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           lieth
           in
           some
           one
           sinne
           or
           other
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           these
           are
           the
           meanes
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           his
           particular
           gifts
           .
           For
           as
           a
           mans
           loue
           decayeth
           ,
           his
           knowledge
           decayeth
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Gospell
           and
           the
           loue
           to
           it
           wax
           cold
           .
           In
           a
           clock
           if
           the
           watch
           stand
           ,
           all
           the
           wheeles
           stand
           ,
           if
           it
           go
           softly
           or
           swiftly
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           wheeles
           go
           accordingly
           :
           so
           if
           our
           loue
           be
           increased
           ,
           our
           knowledge
           is
           so
           ,
           if
           our
           loue
           decay
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           our
           vnderstanding
           in
           religion
           decayeth
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           
           so
           litle
           knowledge
           especially
           in
           auncient
           folke
           ,
           because
           they
           loose
           their
           loue
           .
           Heb.
           4.
           12.
           
           First
           ,
           we
           are
           deceiued
           by
           sin
           :
           secondly
           ,
           our
           heart
           is
           hardened
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           we
           call
           into
           question
           religion
           ,
           4.
           we
           set
           our selues
           against
           religion
           ,
           and
           so
           fal
           from
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           ,
           decay
           in
           grace
           is
           the
           first
           cause
           of
           apostacy
           .
           Then
           if
           we
           would
           increase
           in
           knowledge
           and
           religion
           ,
           we
           must
           seeke
           to
           be
           cleansed
           from
           sinne
           ,
           not
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           neither
           decay
           in
           loue
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           affection
           to
           religion
           .
        
         
           Some
           gather
           hence
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fall
           finally
           and
           wholly
           :
           for
           if
           a
           whole
           church
           may
           ,
           much
           more
           one
           man
           :
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           great
           difference
           between
           one
           man
           and
           a
           whole
           church
           ,
           for
           a
           church
           stands
           of
           a
           mixt
           company
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           sheepe
           and
           goates
           ,
           corne
           and
           chaffe
           ,
           wheat
           and
           tares
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Church
           the
           wicked
           may
           fall
           and
           become
           false
           professors
           ,
           as
           inded
           these
           were
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           true
           beleeuers
           remaine
           stil.
           Now
           hence
           it
           followeth
           not
           ,
           that
           a
           priuate
           man
           truly
           conuerted
           may
           fall
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           condition
           of
           both
           the
           threatnings
           ,
           
             Except
             you
             amend
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           come
           in
           iudgement
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           take
           away
           the
           Gospell
           vnlesse
           you
           repent
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           marke
           that
           all
           threatnings
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           are
           with
           condition
           .
           So
           in
           
             Ionah
             ,
             Yet
             fortie
             dayes
             and
             Niniue
             shall
             perish
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           :
           and
           so
           are
           the
           threatnings
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           with
           the
           same
           condition
           .
        
         
           The
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           one
           alone
           ,
           &
           no
           more
           ,
           what
           distinction
           soeuer
           men
           vse
           .
           Now
           his
           will
           is
           partly
           secret
           ,
           &
           partly
           reuealed
           :
           his
           secret
           will
           is
           of
           those
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           work
           and
           experience
           to
           man
           :
           reuealed
           ,
           is
           of
           those
           things
           he
           hath
           reuealed
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           or
           else
           taught
           men
           by
           experience
           or
           euent
           .
           Now
           the
           reuealed
           will
           is
           with
           condition
           alway
           :
           but
           the
           secret
           will
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           it
           he
           willeth
           all
           things
           ,
           good
           things
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           permitteth
           euill
           .
           And
           to
           make
           this
           will
           subiect
           to
           condition
           ,
           were
           to
           bind
           God
           to
           his
           creature
           ,
           but
           his
           reuealed
           will
           is
           with
           condition
           ,
           as
           here
           in
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           Why
           doth
           God
           giue
           his
           reuealed
           will
           with
           condition
           ?
           Answ.
           Because
           he
           reuealeth
           in
           mercie
           so
           much
           to
           man
           
           as
           is
           necessary
           to
           saluation
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           reuealeth
           it
           in
           that
           maner
           as
           may
           be
           most
           fit
           for
           his
           saluation
           .
           Now
           when
           he
           propounds
           his
           will
           with
           condition
           ,
           that
           is
           best
           ,
           for
           it
           keepes
           men
           more
           in
           awe
           ,
           and
           seemes
           better
           for
           their
           saluation
           then
           if
           it
           were
           with
           without
           condition
           .
        
         
           Now
           marke
           ,
           Christ
           he
           repeates
           this
           condition
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           wil
           punish
           them
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           and
           amend
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           when
           men
           lie
           in
           sinne
           ,
           or
           decay
           to
           God
           and
           religion
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           most
           necessary
           to
           repent
           :
           and
           it
           is
           so
           necessarie
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           stay
           God
           from
           remouing
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           then
           repentance
           .
           Is
           this
           true
           ?
           then
           it
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           ,
           euerie
           man
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           familie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Church
           publikely
           ,
           to
           meet
           him
           with
           repentance
           :
           and
           so
           we
           must
           thinke
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           doubles
           the
           condition
           .
        
         
           
             But
             this
             thou
             hast
             that
             thou
             hatest
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             Nicolaitanes
             .
          
           
           In
           these
           words
           is
           a
           second
           reason
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           (
           in
           the
           second
           verse
           )
           for
           which
           Christ
           commended
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           abide
           them
           which
           were
           euill
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           she
           examined
           them
           which
           receiue
           false
           teachers
           :
           secondly
           ,
           she
           hated
           their
           workes
           .
           To
           come
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           Nicolaitanes
           were
           a
           sect
           of
           heretickes
           ,
           who
           held
           opinion
           ,
           first
           that
           fornication
           and
           adulterie
           were
           no
           sinnes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           might
           keep
           companie
           with
           idolaters
           in
           sacrificing
           in
           the
           temple
           :
           and
           according
           to
           these
           two
           opinions
           ,
           they
           practised
           fornication
           ,
           adulterie
           and
           idolatrie
           .
           These
           were
           so
           called
           of
           one
           Nicolas
           ,
           chosen
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           be
           a
           Deacon
           ,
           Act.
           6.
           who
           for
           a
           while
           professed
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           after
           fell
           away
           ,
           and
           became
           head
           and
           chiefe
           of
           this
           sect
           of
           heretickes
           .
        
         
           But
           :
           this
           note
           sheweth
           that
           these
           words
           haue
           reference
           to
           the
           words
           of
           rebuke
           before
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           though
           this
           decay
           of
           loue
           be
           thy
           fault
           ,
           yet
           I
           commend
           thee
           for
           this
           one
           vertue
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           note
           our
           dutie
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           (
           which
           is
           a
           common
           sinne
           )
           be
           so
           readie
           to
           blase
           our
           brethrēs
           faults
           ,
           to
           speake
           of
           them
           ,
           paint
           them
           out
           in
           their
           colours
           as
           we
           are
           :
           but
           we
           should
           as
           well
           commend
           their
           vertues
           ,
           and
           not
           obscure
           them
           :
           for
           Christ
           ,
           though
           he
           
           found
           fault
           ,
           yet
           finding
           this
           vertue
           commends
           her
           ,
           so
           should
           we
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hatest
          
           .
           Here
           note
           this
           point
           :
           that
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           good
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           for
           he
           may
           haue
           them
           and
           be
           no
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ.
           So
           was
           Iehu
           ,
           he
           had
           great
           zeale
           .
           So
           Iudas
           had
           many
           good
           gifts
           no
           doubt
           being
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           yet
           fell
           from
           Christ.
           So
           the
           Ephesians
           had
           an
           hatred
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           yet
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ.
           Then
           we
           must
           labour
           for
           that
           which
           is
           the
           maine
           point
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           haue
           ,
           we
           cannot
           fal
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           true
           ,
           heartie
           ,
           and
           vnfained
           repentance
           ,
           daily
           and
           renewed
           repentance
           ,
           for
           daily
           and
           new
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hatest
             the
             workes
          
           .
           Here
           see
           our
           dutie
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           know
           the
           sinnes
           and
           heresies
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           know
           them
           ,
           we
           must
           hate
           them
           ;
           for
           which
           Christ
           commends
           them
           ,
           and
           and
           will
           commend
           vs
           if
           we
           do
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             Nicolaitanes
          
           :
           not
           their
           persons
           .
           So
           then
           we
           must
           moderate
           our
           hatred
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           :
           we
           must
           hate
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           not
           their
           persons
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           friends
           or
           foes
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           Dauid
           he
           hated
           mens
           persons
           ,
           he
           prayed
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           both
           soule
           and
           body
           .
           Answ.
           He
           did
           it
           being
           an
           extraordinary
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           no
           doubt
           reuealed
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           enemies
           were
           obstinate
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           repent
           ,
           and
           so
           prophecieth
           by
           speciall
           and
           extraordinary
           instinct
           :
           for
           euery
           imprecation
           in
           the
           scripture
           is
           as
           a
           prophecie
           .
           But
           we
           which
           want
           that
           extraordinary
           instinct
           ,
           must
           keep
           vs
           within
           this
           compasse
           ,
           that
           we
           hate
           onely
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           persons
           .
        
         
           
             The
             workes
             of
             the
             Nicolaitanes
          
           :
           in
           whom
           note
           the
           ioyning
           of
           two
           sinnes
           together
           ,
           adultery
           and
           idolatrie
           ;
           for
           adultery
           is
           the
           punishment
           of
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           idolatrie
           is
           the
           punishment
           of
           adultrie
           :
           the
           one
           being
           carnal
           fornication
           ,
           the
           other
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           of
           adulterie
           :
           and
           so
           in
           all
           hereticall
           churches
           the
           Lord
           he
           sends
           these
           together
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           punish
           spirituall
           adultery
           with
           temporall
           fornication
           .
           If
           a
           church
           become
           idolatrous
           ,
           then
           he
           giues
           them
           ouer
           to
           commit
           fornication
           and
           vncleannesse
           .
           
           So
           among
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Romish
           church
           falling
           to
           idolatrie
           ,
           they
           abound
           also
           with
           adulterie
           and
           fornication
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hatest
             their
             workes
          
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           learne
           one
           lesson
           ,
           for
           we
           see
           many
           men
           seeing
           such
           diuersitie
           of
           opinion
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           of
           no
           church
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           of
           no
           religion
           .
           But
           seeing
           in
           the
           best
           Churches
           planted
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           there
           were
           such
           heresies
           ,
           as
           these
           Nicolaitans
           held
           ,
           no
           maruell
           if
           there
           be
           schismes
           and
           heresies
           in
           our
           dayes
           :
           yet
           these
           should
           not
           make
           vs
           leaue
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           seeke
           to
           be
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           stand
           faster
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             I
             also
             hate
          
           .
           Christ
           hauing
           now
           commended
           her
           ,
           would
           haue
           her
           to
           go
           on
           :
           and
           to
           encourage
           her
           therin
           ,
           he
           setteth
           his
           example
           for
           them
           to
           follow
           :
           thou
           hatest
           their
           workes
           ,
           that
           is
           well
           done
           ,
           do
           so
           still
           :
           for
           so
           do
           I.
           And
           here
           we
           see
           Christ
           requireth
           that
           we
           should
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affection
           that
           he
           is
           of
           :
           and
           there
           is
           good
           cause
           why
           we
           should
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           we
           the
           members
           ;
           we
           are
           bone
           of
           his
           bone
           ,
           flesh
           of
           his
           flesh
           .
           Now
           then
           we
           must
           see
           that
           there
           be
           a
           conformity
           betweene
           the
           head
           and
           the
           members
           ,
           we
           must
           hate
           that
           he
           hateth
           ,
           loue
           that
           he
           loueth
           ,
           &
           so
           shew
           that
           we
           be
           true
           Christians
           and
           members
           of
           Christ.
           Ob.
           Christ
           he
           hateth
           wicked
           men
           ,
           why
           then
           suffereth
           he
           them
           to
           liue
           ,
           &
           destroyeth
           thē
           not
           ,
           or
           take
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Church
           ?
           Answ.
           He
           suffereth
           them
           for
           iust
           cause
           :
           for
           he
           can
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           euill
           ,
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           he
           can
           turne
           that
           which
           is
           most
           wicked
           in
           it selfe
           to
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           the
           benefite
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           destruction
           of
           his
           enemies
           .
           Then
           no
           maruel
           though
           he
           suffer
           them
           which
           he
           hateth
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             him
             which
             hath
             an
             eare
             heare
             what
             the
             Spirit
             saith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           this
           verse
           Christ
           inferreth
           this
           conclusion
           vpon
           the
           former
           words
           .
           It
           containeth
           in
           it
           two
           parts
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           a
           cōmandement
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           a
           promise
           .
           A
           cōmandement
           :
           
             Let
             him
             that
             hath
             ears
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           A
           promise
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           :
           
             For
             to
             him
             will
             I
             giue
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           this
           conclusion
           serueth
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           former
           things
           Christ
           taught
           her
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           commandement
           is
           three
           things
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           be
           cōmaunded
           ,
           
           
             He
             which
             hath
             an
             eare
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           commanded
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           heare
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           thing
           which
           must
           be
           heard
           :
           
             What
             the
             Spirit
             saith
          
           .
        
         
           The
           parties
           commaunded
           to
           heare
           are
           described
           ;
           they
           which
           haue
           an
           eare
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           can
           heare
           .
           Mat.
           13.
           
           Christ
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           he
           which
           hath
           an
           eare
           to
           heare
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           an
           hearing
           eare
           :
           he
           must
           heare
           ,
           and
           giue
           attention
           to
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           there
           be
           two
           kinds
           of
           hearers
           :
           one
           is
           a
           deafe
           hearer
           ,
           not
           hauing
           an
           hearing
           eare
           ;
           as
           those
           which
           bring
           outwa●d
           and
           bodily
           eares
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           hart
           :
           for
           their
           hearts
           are
           not
           affected
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           cannot
           obey
           that
           they
           heare
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           hearing
           hearer
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           heareth
           with
           the
           outward
           eare
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           his
           heart
           pierced
           and
           touched
           ,
           hath
           new
           eares
           made
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           this
           is
           he
           which
           bringeth
           both
           the
           eares
           ,
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           heart
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           who
           is
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           applyeth
           it
           to
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           beleeueth
           the
           word
           heard
           .
           Such
           an
           eare
           had
           Dauid
           :
           the
           Lord
           God
           bored
           his
           eare
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           new
           ears
           ,
           euen
           ears
           of
           heart
           :
           
             Mine
             ears
             hast
             thou
             opened
          
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Lord
           spake
           to
           him
           :
           hauing
           new
           eares
           ,
           he
           answereth
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Lo
           I
           come
           ,
           
           his
           heart
           heard
           the
           Lord.
           Such
           eares
           had
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Send
             me
          
           .
           Such
           had
           Lydia
           ,
           
           her
           eares
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           she
           became
           attentiue
           to
           Paules
           words
           :
           the
           Lord
           gaue
           her
           new
           eares
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           maketh
           this
           distinction
           of
           hearers
           on
           earth
           ,
           then
           grace
           is
           not
           vniuersall
           :
           sauing
           grace
           is
           not
           giuen
           to
           euery
           particular
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           may
           heare
           and
           haue
           saluation
           :
           for
           there
           must
           be
           some
           deafe
           hearers
           as
           well
           as
           hearing
           hearers
           .
           Then
           all
           cannot
           heare
           ,
           nor
           haue
           eternall
           life
           ,
           seeing
           all
           cannot
           come
           to
           faith
           and
           repentance
           by
           hearing
           .
           Nay
           though
           God
           admit
           all
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           he
           giueth
           not
           grace
           to
           euery
           one
           to
           heare
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           becometh
           a
           profitable
           hearer
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           by
           hearing
           .
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             giuen
             to
             you
             to
             know
             ,
          
           not
           to
           others
           :
           noting
           that
           some
           onely
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           to
           heare
           ,
           to
           know
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           become
           obedient
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           commandement
           is
           giuen
           to
           hearing
           hearers
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           become
           such
           ,
           to
           become
           good
           hearers
           ,
           not
           to
           
           bring
           onely
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           bodie
           to
           the
           word
           :
           but
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           not
           onely
           eares
           of
           our
           bodie
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           creatiō
           ,
           but
           the
           eares
           of
           our
           soules
           which
           we
           haue
           by
           regeneration
           :
           and
           neuer
           thinke
           our selues
           well
           ,
           till
           we
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           hearing
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           that
           we
           heare
           ,
           &
           can
           affect
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           be
           changed
           and
           turned
           by
           it
           .
           Iosiah
           heard
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           with
           bodily
           eares
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           heart
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           turned
           to
           the
           Lord
           accordingly
           .
           
             Dauid
             (
             Psalm
             .
             26.
          
           )
           God
           biddeth
           him
           seeke
           him
           :
           he
           hauing
           his
           eares
           bored
           anew
           ,
           maketh
           answer
           :
           Lord
           ,
           I
           will
           seeke
           thy
           face
           .
           Take
           heed
           then
           of
           deafe
           eares
           ,
           when
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           daily
           ,
           not
           profiting
           by
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           changed
           in
           life
           :
           for
           this
           deafe
           eare
           is
           a
           fearefull
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           men
           hearing
           ,
           should
           not
           heare
           nor
           obey
           ,
           and
           be
           bettered
           by
           that
           they
           heare
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           our
           common
           hearing
           :
           for
           the
           most
           part
           we
           come
           ,
           bring
           our
           bodily
           eare
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           our
           hearts
           hearken
           not
           ,
           they
           obey
           not
           that
           we
           heare
           :
           but
           we
           remaine
           as
           blind
           and
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           as
           full
           of
           sinne
           as
           euer
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           long
           hearing
           .
           Which
           sheweth
           we
           are
           indeed
           deafe
           hearers
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           the
           dutie
           commanded
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           heare
           .
           Hearing
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           listening
           with
           the
           bodily
           eares
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           attentiue
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           with
           attention
           to
           adde
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           conuersion
           and
           obedience
           to
           it
           :
           for
           we
           if
           we
           be
           good
           hearers
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           heare
           so
           as
           we
           be
           changed
           from
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           learne
           to
           beleeue
           in
           Christ.
           Eph.
           4.
           21.
           and
           as
           much
           as
           we
           practise
           and
           obey
           ,
           so
           much
           we
           learne
           :
           for
           we
           heare
           no
           further
           then
           we
           obey
           .
           Then
           seeing
           we
           must
           so
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           must
           suffer
           our selues
           to
           be
           chaunged
           and
           altered
           ,
           labour
           to
           obey
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           changed
           by
           it
           .
           And
           except
           we
           thus
           heare
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           not
           to
           vs
           the
           sauor
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           of
           death
           :
           and
           as
           the
           good
           hearing
           is
           the
           readie
           means
           to
           saluation
           ,
           so
           the
           deafe
           hearing
           ,
           is
           to
           destructiō
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           which
           is
           commaunded
           by
           God
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             which
             the
             Spirit
             speaketh
          
           .
           The
           thing
           which
           we
           must
           heare
           with
           attention
           ,
           faith
           &
           obedience
           ,
           is
           repentance
           for
           our
           wants
           and
           sinnes
           :
           for
           of
           that
           Christ
           spake
           afore
           .
           Then
           this
           is
           a
           most
           necessarie
           thing
           ,
           for
           men
           to
           consider
           their
           owne
           wants
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           for
           them
           :
           for
           else
           Christ
           would
           not
           haue
           added
           these
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Epistle
           :
           who
           hauing
           shewed
           thē
           their
           wants
           ,
           and
           the
           remedie
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgment
           of
           God
           for
           〈◊〉
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           addeth
           this
           caueat
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           the
           necessitie
           of
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           standeth
           vs
           vpon
           to
           consider
           our
           own
           personal
           wants
           ,
           
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           against
           them
           :
           for
           ,
           the
           omitting
           of
           this
           dutie
           is
           the
           bringing
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           vpon
           vs
           ;
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           is
           the
           preuenting
           and
           turning
           away
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           And
           as
           priuate
           men
           of
           their
           personall
           sinnes
           ,
           so
           must
           countries
           &
           cities
           in
           generall
           ,
           remēber
           their
           wants
           ,
           &
           sins
           ,
           and
           do
           their
           first
           workes
           .
           In
           the
           end
           of
           the
           verse
           ,
           are
           two
           reasons
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           heare
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           things
           spoken
           ,
           are
           spoken
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           third
           person
           in
           Trinitie
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           because
           he
           speaketh
           not
           to
           one
           or
           two
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           one
           .
           Ob.
           But
           how
           can
           the
           Spirit
           speake
           these
           words
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           speaketh
           them
           ?
           Ans.
           Both
           may
           stand
           :
           for
           all
           outward
           actions
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           Trinitie
           are
           common
           to
           them
           all
           :
           and
           seeing
           this
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           an
           outward
           action
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           to
           all
           three
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Father
           doth
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           doth
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           Sonne
           doth
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           and
           the
           Father
           do
           ,
           in
           outward
           actions
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           after
           his
           ascension
           teacheth
           not
           bodily
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           spirit
           :
           for
           Christ
           being
           at
           his
           Fathers
           right
           hand
           ,
           sendeth
           his
           comforter
           to
           leade
           vs
           into
           all
           truth
           .
           Now
           seeing
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaks
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           &
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           we
           see
           how
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           sinneth
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           will
           haue
           a
           iudge
           which
           must
           speake
           :
           for
           Christ
           he
           being
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           not
           able
           to
           speake
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           a
           dumme
           iudge
           :
           therefore
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           iudge
           of
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           we
           see
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           Christ
           he
           is
           iudge
           alone
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           an
           instrument
           onely
           ,
           and
           cannot
           giue
           sentence
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           be
           of
           themselues
           sufficient
           to
           take
           away
           any
           doubt
           whatsoeuer
           .
        
         
           2
           Faith
           is
           no
           part
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           a
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           for
           they
           be
           2
           distinct
           parts
           of
           Christianity
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           a
           sermon
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           where
           repentance
           followeth
           faith
           ,
           as
           a
           fruite
           of
           it
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           obedience
           is
           no
           part
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           a
           cause
           thereof
           :
           ergo
           repentance
           stands
           not
           in
           these
           three
           properties
           :
           neither
           is
           all
           one
           with
           regeneratiō
           ,
           for
           this
           goeth
           before
           them
           :
           for
           godly
           sorrow
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           regeneration
           is
           before
           godly
           sorow
           ,
           ergo
           before
           repentance
           too
           .
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           how
           we
           must
           practise
           repentance
           :
           this
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           true
           humiliation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           true
           reformation
           of
           life
           .
           Humiliation
           stands
           in
           confessing
           our
           sins
           ,
           miseries
           and
           wants
           ,
           and
           in
           condemning
           our selues
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           harty
           praier
           to
           God
           for
           pardō
           .
           Reformation
           is
           the
           changing
           of
           our
           bad
           actions
           to
           good
           ,
           and
           if
           need
           require
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           men
           .
           Dauid
           (
           Psal.
           32.
           )
           first
           humbled
           himselfe
           ,
           secondly
           he
           prayed
           for
           pardon
           ,
           and
           withall
           promiseth
           reformation
           of
           life
           .
           Manasses
           fel
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           humbled
           himselfe
           .
           2.
           
           Cron.
           33.
           12.
           
           So
           the
           prodigal
           son
           .
           And
           Dauid
           in
           all
           these
           Psalmes
           of
           repentance
           humbles
           himself
           .
           Psal.
           32.
           38.
           51.
           130.
           143.
           77.
           
           And
           so
           must
           we
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           truly
           repent
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           see
           the
           dānable
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           make
           repentance
           stand
           in
           contrition
           ,
           and
           confession
           of
           sins
           to
           a
           Priest
           ,
           satisfaction
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           do
           all
           these
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           a
           reprobate
           .
           So
           did
           Iudas
           ,
           he
           had
           contrition
           ,
           confessed
           his
           sinne
           ,
           made
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           repentance
           was
           not
           true
           repentance
           .
           Another
           abuse
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           contrition
           a
           part
           of
           repentance
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           no
           grace
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           a
           cause
           of
           grace
           .
           Besides
           ,
           to
           confesse
           all
           sinnes
           to
           a
           priest
           ,
           is
           a
           gibbet
           to
           a
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           God
           himselfe
           requireth
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           to
           teach
           that
           a
           man
           must
           satisfie
           Gods
           iustice
           ,
           is
           to
           ouerthrow
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           point
           is
           ,
           Who
           commaunds
           this
           ?
           It
           is
           Christ.
           Now
           some
           out
           of
           these
           words
           gather
           ,
           that
           God
           giueth
           sufficient
           grace
           to
           euery
           man
           ,
           to
           repent
           if
           they
           will
           :
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           he
           command
           repentance
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           cannot
           ,
           then
           he
           but
           mockes
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           if
           we
           should
           bid
           one
           ,
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           ,
           to
           rise
           and
           walke
           .
           Ans.
           The
           Lord
           giueth
           not
           that
           commaundement
           to
           euery
           particular
           man
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           some
           people
           which
           shal
           become
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           doth
           it
           to
           gather
           the
           elect
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Church
           there
           be
           elect
           and
           reprobate
           :
           now
           this
           commandement
           
           to
           repent
           ,
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           elect
           directly
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           reprobate
           by
           consequence
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           among
           the
           elect
           in
           the
           church
           .
           And
           this
           commaundement
           is
           giuen
           to
           both
           ,
           for
           diuers
           ends
           :
           first
           to
           the
           elect
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           not
           their
           ability
           what
           they
           can
           do
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           an
           outward
           means
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           repētance
           :
           for
           when
           he
           giueth
           them
           this
           commandement
           ,
           he
           is
           present
           by
           his
           spirit
           .
           Phil.
           2.
           12.
           he
           bids
           them
           work
           out
           their
           saluation
           :
           but
           addeth
           ,
           God
           giueth
           the
           will
           &
           the
           deed
           :
           shewing
           that
           God
           giuing
           that
           commandement
           ,
           is
           present
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           to
           worke
           in
           them
           abilitie
           to
           performe
           it
           .
           Now
           the
           wicked
           being
           in
           the
           Church
           haue
           the
           same
           commaundement
           ,
           not
           directly
           ,
           neither
           to
           those
           ends
           ,
           but
           first
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           outward
           ciuill
           order
           ,
           secondly
           to
           make
           them
           without
           excuse
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           reason
           thus
           :
           If
           Christ
           command
           all
           to
           repent
           ,
           then
           all
           haue
           sufficiēt
           grace
           to
           repēt
           :
           but
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ,
           
             ergo
             .
             Ans.
          
           The
           first
           part
           is
           false
           ,
           vnles
           it
           be
           restrained
           thus
           ,
           if
           he
           command
           to
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           repent
           and
           practise
           it
           :
           for
           he
           giueth
           cōmandement
           to
           some
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           Pharaoh
           ,
           to
           harden
           their
           harts
           .
           For
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           that
           he
           giueth
           commandement
           to
           all
           ;
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           he
           giueth
           it
           onely
           to
           the
           elect
           directly
           ,
           because
           he
           giueth
           them
           his
           spirit
           to
           obey
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           wicked
           by
           consequence
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           mingled
           in
           the
           Church
           with
           his
           owne
           children
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           point
           is
           ,
           who
           must
           repent
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Angel
           and
           whole
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           Ob.
           But
           they
           had
           repented
           before
           ,
           how
           then
           doth
           he
           bid
           thē
           repent
           againe
           ?
           Ans.
           There
           are
           two
           degrees
           of
           repentāce
           :
           one
           is
           the
           beginning
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           renewing
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           practise
           of
           which
           two
           ,
           stands
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           begin
           to
           repent
           when
           he
           is
           truly
           called
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           in
           continuing
           and
           renuing
           it
           dayly
           as
           he
           often
           falleth
           .
           If
           we
           haue
           begun
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           stay
           there
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           and
           be
           renued
           euery
           day
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           but
           he
           shall
           see
           in
           him selfe
           daily
           new
           sins
           ,
           slips
           ,
           and
           wants
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           must
           haue
           renewed
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Then
           seeing
           we
           daily
           increase
           our
           sins
           ,
           
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           we
           lie
           not
           or
           continue
           in
           sin
           ,
           without
           this
           repentance
           :
           for
           we
           are
           not
           so
           much
           condēned
           for
           sin
           ,
           as
           for
           lying
           in
           sin
           :
           this
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           repent
           ,
           
           brings
           not
           condemation
           ,
           but
           lying
           in
           sin
           doth
           :
           then
           aboue
           all
           things
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           ,
           &
           let
           vs
           daily
           labor
           to
           know
           our
           sins
           ,
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           our
           wants
           ,
           to
           humble
           our selues
           &
           pray
           for
           pardon
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           20.
           
           I
           beseech
           you
           (
           saith
           Paul
           )
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           :
           they
           were
           reconciled
           before
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           :
           but
           he
           would
           haue
           them
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           more
           assured
           of
           their
           iustification
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           a
           more
           full
           and
           sensible
           feeling
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           their
           apprehension
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           weaknes
           is
           but
           sin
           all
           .
           The
           like
           must
           be
           had
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           fift
           point
           ,
           is
           why
           or
           for
           what
           cause
           ,
           namely
           ,
           for
           their
           decay
           in
           loue
           especially
           ,
           and
           other
           wants
           :
           Christ
           prescribeth
           to
           thē
           repentance
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           had
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           preacheth
           to
           vs
           by
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           repent
           of
           this
           decay
           in
           loue
           :
           if
           we
           haue
           had
           loue
           and
           feele
           it
           now
           decayed
           ,
           we
           must
           repent
           :
           if
           we
           haue
           not
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           it
           .
           And
           Christ
           (
           we
           see
           )
           giueth
           a
           large
           commaundement
           ,
           not
           for
           drunkennesse
           ,
           whooredome
           ,
           theft
           ,
           or
           such
           grosse
           sins
           ;
           but
           euen
           for
           their
           decay
           in
           loue
           ,
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           feare
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           common
           people
           be
           of
           the
           Pharisies
           and
           Iusticiaries
           mind
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           no
           repentance
           ,
           seeing
           they
           liue
           ciuilly
           ,
           not
           tainted
           with
           horrible
           and
           grosse
           sins
           :
           but
           we
           must
           repent
           for
           other
           sins
           ,
           as
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           loue
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           &c
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           cannot
           truly
           repent
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           must
           repent
           of
           al
           sins
           ,
           much
           more
           of
           notorious
           sins
           ,
           as
           of
           Atheisme
           ,
           which
           now
           abounds
           and
           spreads
           abroade
           :
           of
           pride
           in
           apparell
           ,
           contempt
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           increaseth
           in
           all
           places
           :
           for
           want
           of
           mercie
           ,
           for
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           for
           those
           sinnes
           which
           can
           sooner
           remoue
           the
           candlesticke
           from
           vs.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           remedie
           is
           ,
           
             to
             do
             their
             first
             workes
          
           ,
           to
           returne
           to
           their
           first
           loue
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           man.
           This
           is
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           seeing
           this
           repentance
           neuer
           perisheth
           or
           decayeth
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           euer
           renewed
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           he
           would
           haue
           vs
           also
           to
           remember
           what
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           affections
           ,
           &
           actions
           we
           haue
           had
           ,
           to
           get
           them
           againe
           ,
           and
           neuer
           loose
           them
           after
           .
           We
           must
           remember
           to
           do
           our
           first
           workes
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           graunted
           to
           vs
           at
           our
           first
           calling
           ,
           them
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           do
           againe
           .
        
         
         
           
             Or
             else
             I
             will
             come
             against
             thee
             shortly
             .
          
           
           Whenas
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           had
           rebuked
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           for
           decay
           in
           loue
           ,
           and
           set
           downe
           the
           remedy
           ,
           first
           to
           remember
           whence
           she
           was
           fallen
           ,
           secondly
           to
           repent
           ,
           thirdly
           to
           do
           her
           first
           works
           :
           in
           these
           words
           he
           layeth
           downe
           a
           reason
           to
           moue
           her
           to
           vse
           the
           remedie
           ,
           especially
           to
           repent
           ;
           if
           she
           will
           not
           ,
           then
           he
           will
           come
           against
           her
           shortly
           .
           This
           containeth
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           a
           generall
           threatning
           or
           cōminatiō
           ;
           or
           els
           I
           wil
           come
           to
           thee
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           particular
           threatning
           ,
           and
           will
           remoue
           thy
           candlesticke
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           condition
           of
           the
           two
           threatnings
           ,
           except
           you
           repent
           .
           Because
           he
           speaketh
           to
           all
           Churches
           ,
           this
           shewes
           our
           dutie
           in
           reading
           or
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           we
           apply
           all
           that
           is
           spoken
           ,
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           one
           Church
           ,
           to
           our selues
           :
           when
           we
           see
           any
           vertues
           commended
           ,
           we
           must
           imitate
           them
           ,
           or
           vices
           discommended
           ,
           we
           must
           search
           our selues
           whether
           we
           be
           cleane
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           promise
           ,
           
             To
             him
             which
             ouercommeth
             ,
             &c.
          
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           first
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           made
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             to
             him
             which
             ouercommeth
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           promised
           ,
           
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
          
           namely
           eternall
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           The
           partie
           to
           whom
           ,
           is
           he
           which
           preuaileth
           against
           all
           his
           spirituall
           enemies
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           hell
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           flesh
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           ouercome
           these
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           necessary
           :
           first
           a
           man
           must
           be
           borne
           anew
           ,
           become
           a
           new
           creature
           in
           Christ.
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           5.
           for
           when
           a
           man
           is
           borne
           anew
           ,
           he
           is
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           and
           ouercommeth
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           must
           haue
           true
           faith
           ,
           by
           vertue
           whereof
           he
           must
           deny
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wholy
           rely
           on
           Christ
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Iohn
             5.
             
             We
             ouercome
             the
             world
             by
             our
             faith
             :
          
           for
           he
           which
           truly
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           partaker
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           victory
           ouer
           death
           ,
           hell
           ,
           sinne
           and
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           hath
           his
           naturall
           corruption
           abolished
           and
           weakned
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           we
           stand
           against
           all
           our
           enemies
           with
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           .
           And
           he
           which
           hath
           these
           three
           ,
           he
           is
           able
           to
           resist
           al
           these
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
             To
             them
             which
             ouercome
             .
             Ergo
          
           it
           is
           false
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Gospell
           belongs
           to
           all
           men
           without
           exception
           ,
           that
           God
           offereth
           life
           and
           saluation
           to
           all
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           reiect
           it
           :
           for
           saluation
           
           is
           promised
           onely
           vnto
           them
           which
           are
           borne
           anew
           ,
           which
           haue
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           denying
           themselues
           ,
           and
           they
           which
           stand
           out
           against
           all
           their
           enemies
           ,
           by
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           of
           their
           dayes
           .
           Is
           this
           so
           ?
           is
           the
           promise
           made
           onely
           to
           conquerers
           ?
           we
           must
           then
           labour
           to
           be
           conquerers
           ,
           to
           ouercome
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           :
           but
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           seruants
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           slauerie
           and
           hell
           it selfe
           :
           and
           for
           a
           man
           to
           say
           in
           truth
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           ouercome
           all
           these
           his
           enemies
           ,
           this
           is
           freedome
           and
           happinesse
           .
           And
           though
           a
           man
           be
           neuer
           so
           great
           among
           men
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           be
           the
           vassal
           of
           sinne
           an
           Satan
           ,
           he
           is
           out
           of
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           most
           miserable
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           is
           life
           eternall
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           out
           by
           two
           circumstances
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           
             I
             will
             giue
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           ,
           
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           is
           an
           opposition
           betweene
           Adam
           and
           Christ
           :
           for
           Adam
           by
           his
           sinne
           depriued
           himselfe
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           Christ
           hath
           set
           open
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           free
           accesse
           to
           it
           .
           Adam
           he
           lost
           an
           earthly
           paradise
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           prepared
           an
           heauenly
           paradise
           .
           The
           tree
           of
           life
           stood
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           garden
           ,
           whereof
           Adam
           did
           eate
           .
           It
           was
           called
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           a
           sacrament
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           signe
           and
           pledge
           to
           him
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           continued
           in
           his
           estate
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           this
           tree
           had
           a
           vertue
           in
           it
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           preserue
           Adam
           for
           euer
           from
           death
           and
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           continually
           to
           liue
           ,
           if
           he
           stood
           .
           This
           tree
           of
           life
           was
           a
           true
           figure
           of
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           and
           Sauiour
           :
           for
           as
           that
           tree
           had
           vertue
           in
           it
           from
           God
           to
           preserue
           Adams
           life
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           liued
           for
           euer
           ,
           and
           be
           kept
           from
           old
           age
           :
           so
           Christ
           Iesus
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           he
           liueth
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           conuey
           quickening
           vertue
           to
           all
           which
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           partakers
           of
           his
           merits
           by
           a
           true
           faith
           .
        
         
           
             To
             eate
             of
             the
             tree
          
           .
           To
           eate
           signifieth
           sometime
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           as
           Ioh.
           6.
           50.
           but
           it
           cannot
           be
           so
           here
           ,
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           in
           heauen
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           to
           eate
           of
           that
           tree
           ,
           is
           to
           haue
           immediate
           fellowship
           and
           communion
           in
           heauen
           with
           Christ
           for
           euer
           .
           For
           Christ
           shall
           be
           to
           vs
           a
           tree
           of
           eternall
           life
           for
           euer
           ,
           yea
           all
           in
           all
           to
           euery
           one
           of
           vs.
           In
           this
           first
           point
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           note
           two
           
           things
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           wherein
           consisteth
           eternall
           life
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           immediat
           fellowship
           &
           cōmunion
           with
           Christ
           in
           heauen
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           this
           is
           our
           true
           felicitie
           ,
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           partake
           with
           Christ
           in
           heauen
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           to
           his
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           happinesse
           that
           heart
           can
           wish
           .
           Therefore
           it
           standeth
           not
           in
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           as
           meate
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           sleepe
           ,
           respiration
           ,
           recreation
           ,
           &c.
           but
           in
           the
           eating
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           immediate
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           Iesus
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           this
           tree
           is
           ,
           the
           
             midst
             of
             paradise
          
           :
           where
           Christ
           putteth
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           in
           the
           earthly
           paradise
           ,
           and
           this
           in
           the
           heauenly
           paradise
           .
           He
           saith
           in
           paradise
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           or
           highest
           heauē
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           ioy
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           especially
           sheweth
           his
           glorie
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           prouideth
           happinesse
           for
           his
           children
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           three
           heauens
           :
           one
           where
           we
           liue
           and
           breath
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           clouds
           be
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           where
           the
           starres
           be
           :
           the
           third
           is
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Lord
           sheweth
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           will
           haue
           his
           children
           be
           .
           Of
           this
           Paul
           speaketh
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           rapt
           vp
           to
           the
           third
           heauen
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           called
           Paradise
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           place
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           word
           signifieth
           .
           
             Of
             God
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           most
           excellent
           ,
           and
           most
           infinite
           .
           For
           so
           
             Gen.
             30.
             8.
             
             Rahell
          
           wrestled
           with
           Leah
           with
           wrestlings
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           excellent
           or
           great
           wrestlings
           .
           So
           in
           the
           Psalmes
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           huge
           and
           high
           the
           hilles
           were
           ,
           Dauid
           calleth
           them
           the
           hilles
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           mountaines
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           excellent
           or
           huge
           mountaines
           .
           So
           here
           he
           calleth
           it
           the
           paradise
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           place
           most
           excellent
           ,
           full
           of
           pleasure
           and
           ioy
           .
           This
           place
           is
           set
           out
           at
           large
           ,
           Reu.
           22.
           
        
         
           Then
           seeing
           this
           is
           so
           excellent
           a
           place
           ,
           we
           should
           labour
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           to
           weane
           our
           minds
           from
           earthly
           paradise
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           prison
           ,
           and
           lift
           our
           heads
           vp
           to
           heauen
           ,
           set
           our
           hearts
           and
           minds
           on
           things
           aboue
           .
           Phil.
           3.
           
           Vers.
           8.
           
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           write
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           eighth
           verse
           to
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           is
           the
           second
           Epistle
           or
           letter
           ,
           to
           another
           Church
           of
           Asia
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           .
           And
           before
           this
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           is
           a
           second
           particular
           commandement
           to
           Iohn
           for
           the
           writing
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             And
             to
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Smyrna
             ,
             write
             :
          
           which
           particular
           commaundement
           is
           prefixed
           before
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           and
           euery
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           had
           sufficient
           calling
           to
           write
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           it
           not
           of
           himselfe
           .
           And
           so
           should
           all
           they
           which
           come
           to
           speake
           or
           write
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           haue
           a
           sufficient
           calling
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Church
           may
           receiue
           their
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           beleeue
           the
           same
           as
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God.
           So
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           must
           haue
           their
           calling
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           more
           excellent
           gifts
           had
           it
           ,
           then
           ,
           such
           which
           be
           but
           ordinarie
           men
           .
           This
           commandement
           and
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           particular
           commandement
           is
           the
           Epistle
           it selfe
           ,
           standing
           of
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           Preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           Proposition
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           preface
           or
           entrance
           is
           in
           the
           eighth
           verse
           ,
           and
           containeth
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           be
           deliuered
           .
           In
           the
           preface
           he
           sheweth
           in
           whose
           name
           it
           is
           to
           be
           deliuered
           :
           namely
           ,
           in
           Christs
           :
           
             He
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             and
             last
             .
          
           This
           he
           doth
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           stirre
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           to
           a
           religious
           care
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           of
           the
           same
           as
           the
           pure
           word
           of
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           no
           commaundement
           concerning
           religion
           and
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           propounded
           in
           the
           name
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           and
           Christ.
           Now
           this
           Epistle
           being
           concerning
           religion
           and
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           he
           propoundeth
           it
           in
           Christ
           his
           name
           alone
           .
           And
           Christ
           in
           this
           preface
           is
           described
           by
           two
           notable
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           first
           and
           last
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           but
           is
           aliue
           :
           but
           these
           words
           are
           expounded
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           is
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           euerlasting
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           neither
           beginning
           nor
           end
           ,
           afore
           all
           creatures
           &
           after
           all
           .
           He
           was
           dead
           but
           now
           liueth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           being
           God
           ,
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           our
           nature
           ,
           became
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           rose
           to
           giue
           euerlasting
           life
           to
           vs.
           In
           which
           words
           note
           two
           points
           of
           doctrine
           :
           first
           ,
           
           that
           Christ
           is
           a
           person
           consisting
           of
           two
           natures
           :
           namely
           ,
           his
           Godhead
           and
           manhood
           :
           for
           as
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           God
           :
           and
           as
           he
           was
           dead
           but
           now
           is
           aliue
           ,
           he
           is
           man
           :
           and
           as
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           make
           one
           man
           ,
           so
           the
           Godhead
           and
           manhood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           concurre
           to
           make
           one
           Christ.
           The
           
           second
           point
           of
           doctrine
           is
           a
           comfort
           ,
           or
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           ioy
           and
           comfort
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           ergo
           he
           is
           able
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           ergo
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           helpe
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           his
           Church
           from
           all
           miseries
           ,
           or
           else
           ease
           them
           :
           for
           he
           is
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           ergo
           true
           God
           ,
           ergo
           able
           to
           helpe
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           was
           dead
           but
           liueth
           ,
           therefore
           willing
           (
           seeing
           he
           came
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           vpon
           him
           )
           to
           be
           subiect
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           to
           rise
           againe
           to
           giue
           to
           vs
           eternall
           life
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           scope
           and
           end
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           comfort
           the
           Church
           in
           miserie
           :
           and
           hence
           is
           the
           very
           fountaine
           of
           all
           comfort
           in
           this
           life
           .
           If
           the
           Lord
           lay
           any
           crosse
           on
           thee
           ,
           as
           persecution
           ,
           tribulation
           ,
           miserie
           or
           calamitie
           ,
           then
           consider
           these
           two
           things
           :
           Christ
           is
           God
           able
           to
           helpe
           ,
           he
           is
           man
           willing
           to
           deliuer
           thee
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           a
           proppe
           to
           stay
           and
           hold
           vs
           vp
           ,
           that
           we
           sinke
           not
           in
           persecutions
           or
           crosses
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             works
          
           .
           After
           the
           Preface
           ,
           followeth
           the
           Epistle
           it selfe
           ,
           containing
           the
           matter
           and
           contents
           to
           be
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           in
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           verses
           .
           The
           Epistle
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           commendation
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           secondly
           ,
           counsell
           for
           her
           concerning
           time
           to
           come
           .
           The
           commendation
           is
           in
           the
           ninth
           verse
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           In
           these
           words
           as
           there
           is
           a
           commendation
           of
           her
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           a
           comfort
           :
           for
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           commend
           her
           ,
           but
           comfort
           her
           being
           in
           miserie
           .
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           We
           heard
           these
           words
           before
           expounded
           :
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           see
           thy
           workes
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           dealing
           ,
           the
           course
           and
           tenour
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           I
           know
           and
           approue
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           liketh
           and
           pleaseth
           me
           well
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           her
           workes
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           notable
           propertie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           seeth
           all
           Churches
           ,
           he
           beholdeth
           all
           mens
           actions
           ,
           he
           seeth
           their
           words
           ,
           workes
           ,
           affections
           and
           actions
           .
           As
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           before
           ,
           so
           now
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           alwaies
           present
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           seeth
           and
           beholdeth
           all
           her
           dealings
           .
           And
           this
           consideration
           is
           most
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           grace
           and
           religion
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           perswaded
           that
           Christ
           seeth
           his
           heart
           ,
           heareth
           euery
           word
           ,
           beholdeth
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           marketh
           all
           his
           words
           .
           
             Dauid
             139.
             
             Psalme
             :
             The
             Lord
             beholdeth
             all
             my
             secrets
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             my
             toung
             ,
             but
             
             he
             knoweth
             it
             .
          
           So
           should
           we
           perswade
           our selues
           :
           and
           this
           would
           make
           vs
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           our
           words
           ,
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           actions
           ,
           of
           all
           we
           do
           or
           say
           ;
           nay
           ,
           where
           this
           is
           wanting
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           true
           grace
           ,
           no
           faith
           ,
           no
           conscience
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           were
           perswaded
           that
           Christ
           seeth
           his
           workes
           ,
           beholds
           and
           markes
           them
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           for
           his
           life
           sinne
           as
           he
           doth
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thy
             tribulation
          
           .
           Here
           he
           ioynes
           workes
           and
           tribulation
           together
           ,
           where
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           tribulation
           must
           needs
           go
           with
           workes
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           :
           where
           grace
           is
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           tribulations
           :
           where
           God
           giueth
           grace
           ,
           he
           addeth
           tribulation
           ,
           first
           to
           humble
           them
           ,
           secondly
           to
           trie
           them
           ,
           thirdly
           to
           preuent
           other
           sinnes
           which
           they
           should
           else
           commit
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             tribulation
          
           .
           This
           then
           is
           added
           to
           comfort
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           but
           it
           comes
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           my
           father
           :
           I
           know
           it
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           behold
           it
           ,
           and
           haue
           care
           of
           it
           to
           do
           thee
           good
           ,
           Psal.
           113.
           
           This
           knowledge
           is
           ioyned
           with
           his
           prouidence
           ouer
           his
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           spoken
           to
           comfort
           vs
           :
           if
           we
           be
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           we
           must
           then
           consider
           whence
           it
           cometh
           ,
           namely
           ,
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           and
           seeth
           ,
           and
           careth
           for
           it
           :
           this
           will
           ease
           vs
           of
           much
           griefe
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           patient
           .
           So
           we
           hauing
           had
           long
           peace
           ,
           must
           looke
           for
           tribulation
           ;
           which
           when
           it
           cometh
           ,
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           arme
           vs
           with
           patience
           ,
           is
           to
           consider
           that
           God
           both
           seeth
           it
           and
           knoweth
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           &
           will
           be
           a
           stay
           and
           prop
           to
           vphold
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           faint
           not
           in
           misery
           .
           After
           he
           setteth
           out
           two
           sorts
           or
           parts
           of
           tribulation
           :
           first
           ,
           pouertie
           :
           secondly
           ,
           reproch
           .
           The
           first
           is
           pouertie
           ,
           namely
           ,
           want
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ▪
           necessary
           to
           maintaine
           this
           present
           life
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           that
           famous
           Church
           was
           so
           afflicted
           with
           pouertie
           :
           
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           true
           Religion
           will
           not
           free
           a
           man
           from
           affliction
           and
           from
           pouertie
           :
           then
           let
           no
           man
           think
           because
           he
           beleeueth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           shal
           be
           rich
           .
           Obiect
           .
           But
           God
           promiseth
           the
           fauours
           and
           blessings
           of
           this
           and
           the
           other
           life
           to
           his
           seruants
           .
           Ans.
           He
           promiseth
           indeed
           ,
           but
           the
           blessings
           cōcerning
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           without
           exception
           ,
           &
           temporall
           blessings
           with
           condition
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           for
           our
           good
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           send
           want
           and
           pouertie
           ,
           euen
           to
           his
           dearest
           seruants
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             pouertie
          
           :
           This
           is
           added
           to
           comfort
           her
           ,
           for
           that
           her
           estate
           in
           earthly
           things
           was
           weake
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           knoweth
           it
           ,
           he
           cares
           and
           prouides
           for
           her
           ,
           and
           will
           if
           it
           be
           for
           her
           good
           ,
           free
           her
           or
           else
           giue
           her
           patience
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           how
           can
           her
           workes
           and
           pouertie
           stand
           together
           ,
           seeing
           she
           could
           not
           giue
           to
           the
           poore
           that
           wanted
           ?
           Answ.
           All
           good
           works
           stand
           not
           in
           giuing
           large
           almes
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           but
           the
           works
           of
           our
           calling
           done
           in
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           they
           be
           good
           workes
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           haue
           their
           place
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           done
           as
           they
           shold
           :
           for
           though
           works
           in
           our
           calling
           be
           most
           meane
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           good
           work
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           not
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           the
           maner
           of
           doing
           it
           makes
           a
           good
           work
           ,
           namely
           ,
           if
           it
           proceed
           from
           an
           honest
           heart
           ,
           and
           be
           done
           to
           Gods
           glory
           .
        
         
           
             Yet
             thou
             art
             rich
          
           .
           Here
           Christ
           intends
           to
           comfort
           her
           ,
           that
           though
           she
           wanted
           &
           was
           in
           pouerty
           ,
           yet
           she
           was
           rich
           in
           Christ
           ,
           she
           had
           riches
           in
           God
           ,
           Luke
           12.
           21.
           
           And
           this
           in
           two
           respects
           ,
           first
           when
           we
           are
           recōciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           &
           haue
           assurance
           of
           the
           pardon
           of
           our
           sinnes
           in
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           8.
           9.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           grace
           from
           God
           to
           do
           good
           workes
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           18.
           
           That
           we
           may
           be
           rich
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           vp
           a
           good
           foundation
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           Gods
           graces
           they
           be
           true
           riches
           .
        
         
           The
           poore
           man
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           God
           denieth
           riches
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           he
           seeing
           his
           estate
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           riches
           in
           heauen
           ,
           which
           are
           true
           riches
           indeed
           .
           This
           is
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           haue
           Gods
           graces
           ,
           whereby
           he
           can
           do
           the
           workes
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           in
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           truly
           rich
           ,
           they
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           they
           content
           themselues
           with
           their
           owne
           riches
           ,
           and
           neuer
           seeke
           for
           true
           riches
           indeed
           ,
           but
           are
           choaked
           with
           the
           desire
           of
           temporall
           riches
           .
           But
           all
           men
           labour
           to
           get
           earthly
           riches
           ,
           honour
           and
           temporal
           blessings
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           not
           to
           be
           rich
           in
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           meere
           madnes
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           her
           tribulation
           ,
           is
           her
           reproch
           ,
           
             And
             thy
             blasphemie
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           slaunder
           ,
           reuilings
           and
           repoches
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           .
           This
           was
           not
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           profession
           and
           religion
           :
           for
           they
           did
           reuile
           and
           slander
           them
           for
           their
           profession
           .
        
         
         
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           
           that
           they
           which
           serue
           God
           ,
           they
           must
           looke
           for
           slanders
           ,
           
           reuiling
           ,
           reprochings
           .
           He
           which
           desires
           to
           liue
           well
           ,
           to
           worship
           and
           serue
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           look
           for
           these
           :
           nay
           if
           he
           haue
           them
           not
           ,
           he
           must
           suspect
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           Christ
           calleth
           them
           cursed
           whom
           all
           men
           speake
           well
           of
           :
           which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           great
           griefe
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           comforts
           them
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           it
           ,
           seeth
           it
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           due
           time
           remedie
           it
           :
           he
           seeth
           euery
           slander
           ,
           defamation
           and
           reproach
           ;
           which
           should
           make
           vs
           patient
           to
           endure
           these
           blasphemies
           .
        
         
           The
           persons
           which
           blasphemed
           her
           ,
           
             They
             which
             say
             they
             be
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             be
             not
             :
             but
             are
             the
             synagogue
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           cities
           of
           Asia
           &
           Europe
           ,
           there
           were
           assemblies
           of
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           had
           their
           abode
           and
           synagogues
           ,
           so
           in
           Smyrna
           had
           they
           assemblies
           &
           a
           synagogue
           ,
           perswading
           themselues
           they
           had
           a
           true
           church
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           other
           had
           not
           ,
           and
           therfore
           slandered
           them
           for
           their
           religion
           ,
           and
           their
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           these
           professed
           ,
           they
           denied
           .
           They
           were
           Iewes
           by
           birth
           ,
           coming
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           yet
           not
           true
           Iewes
           in
           profession
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           so
           they
           which
           reproch
           religion
           ,
           which
           reuile
           the
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           be
           Iewes
           by
           birth
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           Iewes
           indeed
           ,
           but
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           thē
           which
           professe
           it
           .
           Now
           concerning
           these
           ,
           let
           vs
           examine
           first
           what
           they
           were
           in
           their
           own
           opiniō
           :
           secondly
           in
           Christs
           opiniō
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             say
             they
             be
             Iewes
          
           .
           They
           coming
           of
           the
           tribe
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           they
           thought
           they
           were
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isac
          
           ,
           and
           Iacob
           were
           :
           but
           Christ
           he
           saith
           ,
           they
           be
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Iewes
           (
           enemies
           to
           God
           and
           religion
           )
           seeme
           to
           themselues
           to
           be
           true
           professors
           :
           so
           all
           the
           wicked
           blesse
           them selues
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           thinke
           all
           is
           well
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           Psal.
           10.
           they
           ouerthrow
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           by
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           yet
           perswade
           themselues
           they
           hold
           the
           truth
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           wil
           die
           :
           yea
           witches
           ,
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           wil
           say
           they
           abhorre
           the
           diuell
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           haue
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           :
           but
           that
           by
           good
           Angels
           ,
           and
           some
           speciall
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           excell
           other
           men
           ,
           &
           are
           able
           to
           work
           wonders
           .
           And
           so
           the
           carnal
           Protestant
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           and
           saith
           God
           is
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           Christ
           his
           packe-horse
           .
           But
           we
           must
           learne
           by
           their
           example
           to
           suspect
           our
           
           selues
           ,
           to
           cast
           downe
           our
           pride
           and
           conceit
           of
           our selues
           ,
           and
           not
           thinke
           too
           highly
           of
           our
           owne
           goodnesse
           ,
           but
           to
           suspect
           our selues
           for
           many
           sinnes
           .
           We
           may
           not
           say
           we
           are
           Iewes
           when
           we
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           Christs
           iudgement
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           saith
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           Iewes
           ,
           but
           were
           not
           ,
           but
           indeed
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           company
           and
           assembly
           of
           men
           which
           seemed
           to
           serue
           God
           ,
           but
           worshipped
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           they
           were
           Gods
           chosen
           people
           ,
           whom
           he
           chose
           out
           of
           all
           nations
           to
           serue
           him
           :
           how
           then
           could
           they
           be
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ?
           Answ.
           There
           is
           a
           double
           election
           :
           first
           speciall
           and
           particular
           ,
           whereby
           God
           in
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           chooseth
           one
           to
           saluation
           :
           the
           second
           is
           more
           general
           ,
           whereby
           he
           admits
           men
           into
           the
           outward
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           outward
           signes
           and
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           as
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Iewes
           they
           had
           the
           generall
           calling
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           particular
           election
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           and
           so
           might
           fall
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           :
           for
           hauing
           only
           the
           generall
           election
           ,
           they
           might
           renounce
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           ,
           but
           the
           particular
           election
           is
           immutable
           .
           Now
           let
           vs
           see
           when
           they
           became
           thus
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           :
           it
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           when
           they
           put
           Christ
           to
           death
           :
           for
           though
           many
           of
           thē
           did
           it
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           very
           many
           of
           ignorance
           .
           And
           after
           that
           Christ
           was
           ascended
           ,
           Peter
           preaching
           to
           them
           ,
           tels
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           promise
           belonged
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           children
           .
           It
           was
           not
           then
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Apostles
           had
           laboured
           by
           many
           arguments
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           was
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           not
           beleeue
           ,
           still
           remaining
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           then
           they
           became
           of
           the
           church
           of
           God
           a
           synagoue
           of
           Satan
           :
           for
           when
           they
           wold
           not
           heare
           Paul
           ,
           but
           threatned
           and
           reiected
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           preached
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Iewes
           became
           of
           a
           Church
           no
           Church
           :
           for
           the
           holding
           of
           an
           heresie
           makes
           a
           church
           to
           become
           no
           Church
           :
           but
           when
           a
           Church
           holds
           errour
           in
           principall
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           is
           openly
           conuicted
           by
           publicke
           authoritie
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           stil
           remaines
           so
           ,
           then
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           reproued
           by
           a
           priuate
           man
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           sufficient
           .
           So
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Galatians
           
           holding
           iustification
           by
           workes
           ,
           yet
           ceased
           not
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           till
           it
           was
           conuicted
           publikely
           by
           authoritie
           Apostolicall
           .
           And
           by
           this
           we
           see
           what
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Libertines
           ,
           Familie
           of
           loue
           ,
           &c.
           which
           being
           conuicted
           by
           publique
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           :
           for
           they
           hold
           such
           heresies
           ,
           as
           be
           condemned
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           haue
           bin
           conuicted
           long
           agone
           of
           them
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           fell
           ,
           namely
           ,
           their
           vnbeleefe
           .
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Ob.
          
           But
           they
           hold
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           defend
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           law
           .
           Answ.
           Though
           they
           hold
           the
           letter
           ,
           yet
           they
           corrupt
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           where
           any
           thing
           is
           spoken
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           seeke
           to
           ouerthrow
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           taking
           away
           the
           subiect
           and
           matter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           they
           ouerthrow
           all
           :
           for
           he
           which
           worshippeth
           God
           not
           in
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           worshippeth
           not
           God
           but
           an
           Idoll
           .
           So
           the
           Papists
           hold
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           word
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           denie
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           take
           away
           Christ
           ,
           in
           spoiling
           him
           of
           his
           merit
           and
           intercession
           :
           for
           take
           away
           his
           offices
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           haue
           an
           halfe
           Christ.
           This
           their
           example
           should
           be
           euer
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           seeing
           these
           Iewes
           ,
           Gods
           own
           chosen
           people
           ,
           whō
           he
           chose
           out
           of
           the
           whole
           world
           to
           serue
           him
           ,
           they
           fell
           for
           want
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           diuell
           ;
           then
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           we
           be
           not
           proud
           ,
           because
           we
           haue
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           people
           of
           God
           :
           but
           suspect
           our selues
           ,
           take
           heed
           we
           maintaine
           faith
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           shew
           it
           in
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           ,
           lest
           we
           be
           cut
           off
           as
           they
           were
           .
        
         
           
             Feare
             none
             of
             those
             things
             which
             thou
             must
             suffer
             .
          
           
           In
           this
           tenth
           verse
           is
           another
           part
           of
           the
           proposition
           .
           But
           seeing
           Christ
           comforteth
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           giueth
           her
           counsell
           ,
           and
           rebuketh
           her
           not
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           hence
           some
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           fulfill
           the
           whole
           law
           ,
           and
           liue
           without
           sinne
           :
           but
           they
           be
           deceiued
           :
           for
           Christ
           abstaineth
           here
           to
           rebuke
           the
           church
           ,
           not
           because
           there
           was
           no
           iust
           cause
           of
           reprehension
           in
           her
           :
           but
           because
           he
           saw
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           truly
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           and
           decayed
           not
           in
           loue
           ,
           as
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           had
           done
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           because
           God
           accepteth
           of
           the
           will
           and
           indeuour
           of
           them
           which
           beleeue
           and
           repent
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           
           deed
           :
           he
           taketh
           their
           labor
           and
           indeuour
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           as
           perfect
           obedience
           at
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           for
           these
           two
           causes
           ,
           Christ
           he
           commendeth
           and
           comforteth
           her
           ,
           giueth
           her
           counsell
           ,
           and
           rebuketh
           her
           not
           ;
           not
           that
           she
           wanted
           iust
           cause
           of
           rebuke
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           that
           this
           Church
           was
           so
           accepted
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           rebuke
           her
           ,
           but
           commendeth
           and
           counselleth
           her
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           is
           good
           and
           necessarie
           for
           Gods
           Church
           to
           be
           in
           affliction
           sometime
           :
           for
           this
           church
           of
           Smyrna
           was
           in
           affliction
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           kept
           from
           many
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           she
           would
           haue
           fallen
           into
           .
           So
           for
           all
           other
           churches
           and
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarie
           to
           be
           in
           affliction
           sometimes
           .
        
         
           
             But
             feare
             not
          
           .
           Here
           is
           Christs
           counsell
           ,
           which
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           precept
           :
           Feare
           not
           ,
           &c.
           secondly
           ,
           a
           Prophecie
           ,
           Behold
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           precept
           againe
           :
           
             Be
             thou
             faithfull
          
           .
           The
           first
           precept
           is
           :
           
             Feare
             not
          
           .
           This
           commaundement
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           contrarie
           to
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           biddeth
           vs
           worke
           out
           our
           saluation
           with
           feare
           &
           trembling
           ;
           &
           ,
           where
           Paul
           biddeth
           vs
           not
           be
           high
           minded
           ,
           but
           feare
           .
           Answ.
           There
           be
           three
           kinds
           of
           feare
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           naturall
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           of
           grace
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           of
           vnbeleefe
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           is
           a
           declining
           or
           auoiding
           of
           death
           :
           seeing
           al
           things
           by
           nature
           seek
           to
           preserue
           thēselues
           :
           and
           this
           naturall
           feare
           was
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           feared
           death
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           no
           sinne
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           an
           infirmitie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           feare
           is
           from
           grace
           .
           Mal.
           1.
           saith
           the
           Lord
           :
           
             If
             I
             be
             your
             Father
             ,
             where
             is
             my
             feare
             ?
          
           Which
           is
           a
           reuerence
           to
           God
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           mercie
           and
           iudgment
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           no
           sinne
           but
           a
           vertue
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           is
           from
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           when
           men
           for
           feare
           of
           persecution
           or
           other
           hurt
           ,
           forsake
           God
           and
           his
           religion
           ;
           more
           fearing
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           maiestie
           of
           God.
           Now
           Christ
           speaketh
           not
           of
           the
           two
           first
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           last
           only
           :
           namely
           ,
           a
           distrustful
           feare
           ,
           when
           for
           feare
           of
           persecution
           or
           affliction
           ,
           we
           forsake
           God
           and
           religion
           ;
           that
           feare
           which
           draweth
           men
           from
           God
           to
           death
           and
           damnation
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           .
           
             Feare
             not
          
           .
           Here
           Christ
           sheweth
           the
           sinne
           of
           euery
           man
           by
           nature
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           feare
           man
           more
           then
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           affraid
           of
           the
           face
           and
           countenance
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           power
           and
           might
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God
           :
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           in
           
           sinners
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           regenerate
           in
           some
           part
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           consider
           of
           God
           as
           he
           is
           indeed
           ,
           a
           mightie
           Iudge
           taking
           vengeance
           on
           sinners
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Christ
           sheweth
           the
           means
           to
           arme
           our selues
           against
           all
           such
           feare
           of
           perils
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           or
           daunger
           :
           namely
           ,
           Christian
           fortitude
           and
           courage
           :
           which
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           God
           proceeding
           from
           true
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           made
           able
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           feare
           of
           daunger
           ,
           and
           to
           vndergo
           all
           persecutions
           ,
           afflictions
           and
           dangers
           for
           the
           maintaining
           of
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           This
           Christ
           often
           prescribeth
           ,
           and
           armeth
           his
           children
           with
           this
           christian
           fortitude
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           and
           now
           euery
           child
           of
           God
           and
           euery
           Church
           .
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           now
           in
           our
           daies
           could
           say
           to
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           
             Feare
             not
             ▪
          
           but
           alas
           now
           they
           must
           change
           their
           voice
           ,
           and
           crie
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             Howle
             and
             lament
             in
             sack
             cloth
             and
             ashes
             ,
             for
             your
             destruction
             is
             at
             hand
             .
          
           And
           surely
           there
           is
           cause
           why
           ,
           if
           one
           looke
           and
           view
           the
           bodie
           of
           our
           people
           :
           as
           Osea
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           knowledge
           of
           God
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           euery
           man
           seeketh
           to
           follow
           his
           owne
           waies
           ,
           none
           cleaueth
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seeketh
           to
           know
           and
           obey
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           are
           altogether
           carnall
           ,
           fleshly
           ,
           dead
           and
           drowned
           with
           the
           cares
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           none
           affecting
           things
           belonging
           to
           eternall
           life
           :
           but
           all
           mens
           hearts
           are
           possessed
           with
           pleasures
           ,
           profits
           and
           preferments
           of
           this
           world
           .
           Nay
           all
           men
           in
           generall
           lye
           in
           a
           dead
           sleep
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           sense
           or
           feeling
           in
           them
           :
           a
           spirituall
           slumber
           hath
           wrapped
           all
           mens
           hearts
           in
           securitie
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           or
           considering
           of
           the
           iudgement
           to
           come
           ,
           neuer
           dreaming
           of
           the
           euill
           day
           ,
           though
           God
           preach
           daily
           by
           his
           iudgement
           to
           them
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           contempt
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           want
           of
           mercie
           and
           loue
           ,
           the
           cruelty
           which
           aboundeth
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           whoredomes
           ,
           fornications
           ,
           these
           be
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           people
           now
           in
           our
           daies
           rife
           in
           euery
           place
           ;
           these
           are
           common
           sinnes
           ,
           calling
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           which
           will
           come
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           repent
           :
           so
           that
           Christ
           cannot
           speake
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Church
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           contrarie
           voice
           ,
           But
           though
           this
           be
           the
           common
           estate
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           he
           hath
           a
           remnant
           ,
           who
           lament
           and
           mourne
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           
           land
           ,
           who
           are
           grieued
           with
           the
           abhominations
           of
           the
           world
           :
           and
           these
           need
           not
           feare
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           take
           to
           them
           Christian
           fortitude
           &
           courage
           ,
           lay
           aside
           al
           feare
           of
           danger
           ,
           &
           of
           al
           that
           man
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           boldly
           vndergo
           all
           crosses
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           euen
           to
           death
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           .
           That
           they
           may
           do
           this
           ,
           let
           them
           first
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           feare
           distrustfully
           ,
           must
           haue
           a
           miserable
           portion
           ,
           in
           the
           lake
           that
           burneth
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           .
           Reu.
           21.
           8.
           therefore
           for
           feare
           of
           this
           reward
           ,
           let
           vs
           go
           on
           fearing
           nothing
           .
        
         
           2
           They
           must
           consider
           Gods
           presence
           :
           he
           is
           by
           them
           ,
           readie
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           them
           ,
           his
           Angels
           pitch
           their
           tents
           about
           them
           ,
           
             Psalm
             .
             34.
             12.
             2.
             
             King.
             6.
             
             Elishahs
          
           seruant
           seeing
           in
           Dothan
           an
           huge
           armie
           ,
           which
           beset
           him
           and
           his
           maister
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           Be
           not
           affraid
           ,
           for
           they
           which
           be
           with
           vs
           ,
           be
           more
           then
           these
           against
           vs.
           He
           was
           fully
           perswaded
           of
           Gods
           presence
           and
           protection
           ,
           and
           that
           Gods
           Angels
           would
           defend
           and
           guard
           him
           :
           so
           should
           al
           men
           in
           danger
           ,
           they
           must
           beleeue
           and
           perswade
           themselues
           God
           is
           present
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           Angels
           pitching
           their
           tents
           to
           defend
           and
           protect
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           3
           Gods
           children
           must
           consider
           in
           perill
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           honorable
           thing
           to
           suffer
           for
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           happie
           thing
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           Paul
           he
           accounted
           it
           his
           chiefe
           honour
           ,
           nay
           he
           reioyced
           in
           nothing
           so
           much
           as
           in
           his
           sufferings
           for
           Christs
           sake
           .
           Then
           if
           suffering
           the
           crosse
           for
           Christs
           sake
           be
           such
           an
           honourable
           thing
           ,
           we
           must
           lay
           aside
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           by
           Gods
           grace
           arme
           our selues
           with
           Christian
           fortitude
           and
           courage
           ,
           to
           vndergo
           all
           crosses
           &
           afflictions
           whatsoeuer
           .
           But
           those
           which
           are
           not
           touched
           with
           the
           present
           day
           of
           miserie
           ,
           nor
           haue
           not
           this
           perfect
           fortitude
           ,
           they
           must
           lament
           and
           howle
           ,
           lest
           the
           euill
           day
           take
           them
           vnprouided
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           part
           of
           Christs
           counsell
           is
           ,
           a
           prediction
           or
           prophecie
           of
           the
           afflictions
           which
           this
           Church
           must
           suffer
           .
           But
           before
           he
           propoundeth
           the
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           setteth
           a
           word
           of
           attention
           :
           Behold
           .
           By
           which
           he
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           ,
           vs
           :
           that
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           often
           to
           thinke
           and
           consider
           of
           the
           time
           of
           affliction
           before
           hand
           ,
           to
           meditate
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           and
           corrections
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           lest
           we
           perish
           in
           them
           .
           For
           Christ
           
             (
             Luk.
             19.
          
           )
           
           he
           came
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           wept
           ouer
           it
           ,
           and
           foretold
           the
           iudgements
           to
           come
           :
           and
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           because
           
             she
             knew
             not
             the
             day
             of
             her
             visitation
             :
          
           because
           she
           would
           not
           think
           of
           her
           iudgement
           and
           affliction
           to
           come
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           forotels
           and
           shewes
           her
           final
           destruction
           .
           Let
           vs
           take
           heed
           ,
           lest
           it
           fall
           out
           with
           vs
           as
           it
           did
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           
             It
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
          
           .
           By
           this
           Christ
           shewes
           he
           is
           true
           God.
           For
           he
           which
           can
           foretell
           all
           future
           things
           in
           particular
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           contingent
           ,
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           :
           but
           Christ
           foretels
           their
           particular
           affliction
           to
           come
           ,
           ergo
           he
           is
           God.
           
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           the
           Phisitian
           can
           foretell
           the
           death
           of
           his
           patient
           ,
           the
           Astronomer
           the
           eclipse
           of
           the
           Moone
           to
           come
           .
           Answ.
           They
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           meanes
           :
           the
           Phisitian
           foretels
           by
           the
           causes
           and
           signes
           he
           seeth
           in
           the
           partie
           ,
           by
           which
           death
           is
           in
           ●ort
           present
           :
           so
           the
           Astronomer
           by
           the
           naturall
           course
           of
           the
           heauens
           ,
           can
           foretel
           an
           eclipse
           by
           the
           courses
           and
           signes
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           eclipse
           is
           present
           :
           but
           without
           these
           signes
           and
           causes
           they
           cannot
           simply
           :
           but
           Christ
           without
           any
           signe
           or
           cause
           simply
           foretels
           this
           affliction
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           .
        
         
           Christ
           describes
           the
           affliction
           ,
           first
           by
           the
           cause
           ,
           namely
           the
           diuel
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           persons
           ,
           
             some
             of
             you
          
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           kind
           ,
           imprisonment
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           
             to
             trie
             you
          
           :
           fifthly
           ,
           the
           time
           ,
           
             ten
             dayes
          
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           cause
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           diuel
           .
           Ob.
           But
           how
           can
           he
           afflict
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           a
           spirit
           and
           dealeth
           not
           with
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ?
           Ans.
           He
           is
           indeed
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           ruleth
           in
           the
           aire
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           he
           ruleth
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           he
           ruleth
           ,
           guideth
           ,
           and
           gouerneth
           in
           them
           ,
           directs
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           wils
           ,
           affections
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           stirres
           them
           vp
           ,
           moues
           and
           caries
           them
           to
           persecute
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           in
           prison
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           the
           diuell
           is
           the
           author
           of
           persecution
           ,
           we
           see
           of
           what
           spirit
           those
           be
           which
           persecute
           the
           Church
           ,
           namely
           ,
           men
           inspired
           by
           the
           diuel
           ,
           moued
           and
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           notorious
           wicked
           wretches
           ,
           which
           haue
           Satan
           for
           their
           king
           and
           ruler
           .
           
           For
           this
           cause
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           
             the
             chiefe
             of
             sinners
          
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           caried
           by
           him
           to
           persecute
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           Let
           then
           all
           men
           take
           heed
           of
           this
           :
           for
           he
           which
           persecutes
           the
           Church
           for
           religion
           ,
           in
           word
           or
           action
           ,
           he
           in
           that
           action
           is
           the
           vassall
           of
           Satan
           ,
           led
           and
           ruled
           by
           the
           diuell
           :
           and
           the
           diuell
           in
           
           that
           action
           vseth
           him
           as
           his
           instrument
           :
           Satan
           is
           the
           chiefe
           and
           principall
           agent
           ,
           he
           is
           his
           slaue
           to
           do
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           a
           souldier
           vnder
           his
           band
           .
           Againe
           ,
           learne
           we
           to
           take
           pitie
           on
           all
           such
           persons
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           possessed
           by
           the
           diuell
           ,
           led
           and
           moued
           by
           him
           ,
           yea
           euen
           to
           pray
           for
           our
           persecutors
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           the
           weapons
           we
           must
           haue
           to
           defend
           our selues
           in
           persecution
           ,
           are
           not
           temporall
           but
           spirituall
           :
           seeing
           our
           enemy
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           inuocation
           and
           praier
           ,
           fasting
           and
           humbling
           our selues
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           shew
           our
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           to
           God.
           By
           this
           weapon
           of
           prayer
           ,
           Elias
           is
           called
           the
           chariot
           and
           horsemen
           of
           Israel
           :
           this
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           weapon
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           send
           a
           forreine
           enemy
           among
           vs
           ,
           then
           is
           indeed
           the
           souldier
           to
           be
           vsed
           ,
           but
           our
           principall
           weapon
           must
           be
           prayer
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           our
           chariot
           and
           horsemen
           :
           the
           diuell
           feareth
           not
           the
           sword
           or
           gun
           ,
           but
           this
           spirituall
           weapon
           will
           ouerthrow
           him
           .
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           their
           affliction
           is
           described
           by
           the
           persons
           ,
           
             some
             of
             you
          
           ,
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           by
           the
           kind
           of
           affliction
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           kill
           or
           destroy
           you
           ,
           but
           imprison
           you
           :
           and
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           not
           all
           of
           you
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           trie
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           hope
           ,
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           knowne
           to
           your selues
           and
           other
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           these
           we
           note
           ,
           that
           Gods
           prouidence
           is
           the
           first
           and
           generall
           cause
           aboue
           all
           causes
           ,
           ouerruling
           ,
           ordering
           ,
           and
           disposing
           them
           .
           In
           this
           prouidence
           he
           vseth
           two
           instruments
           ▪
           good
           ,
           as
           good
           Angels
           and
           regenerate
           men
           ;
           and
           he
           workes
           in
           and
           by
           these
           in
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           there
           is
           a
           good
           order
           ,
           no
           disorder
           .
           The
           second
           kind
           of
           instruments
           be
           bad
           ,
           as
           wicked
           Angels
           ,
           diuels
           and
           wicked
           men
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           be
           wicked
           in
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           God
           can
           vse
           them
           well
           :
           and
           in
           these
           is
           nothing
           but
           disorder
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           he
           worketh
           by
           them
           but
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           permits
           their
           disorder
           and
           sinnes
           ,
           to
           shew
           by
           them
           his
           iustice
           and
           power
           .
           These
           wicked
           instruments
           (
           in
           themselues
           )
           the
           Lord
           vseth
           well
           and
           to
           good
           ends
           :
           for
           his
           prouidence
           is
           aboue
           them
           ,
           it
           restraines
           them
           ,
           keepes
           in
           their
           malice
           ,
           bridles
           them
           that
           they
           cannot
           shew
           their
           malice
           to
           the
           ful
           ,
           but
           be
           bridled
           and
           kept
           short
           ,
           being
           ouermastred
           by
           his
           prouidence
           .
           So
           here
           the
           diuel
           he
           afflicts
           them
           ,
           yet
           not
           all
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           destroyeth
           not
           ,
           but
           onely
           imprisoneth
           
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           alwayes
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           action
           of
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           vsing
           wicked
           instruments
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           turneth
           all
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           .
           The
           diuell
           in
           afflicting
           them
           purposeth
           their
           destruction
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           turneth
           it
           to
           their
           good
           ,
           to
           proue
           them
           ,
           and
           trie
           the
           vertues
           and
           graces
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           their
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           patience
           ,
           &c.
           so
           that
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           onely
           restraine
           their
           malice
           ,
           but
           turneth
           all
           things
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           .
           
           Now
           we
           should
           often
           thinke
           of
           this
           prouidence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           euer
           blesse
           his
           name
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           he
           ouerrules
           the
           wicked
           instruments
           ,
           he
           restraines
           their
           malice
           ,
           he
           vseth
           them
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           children
           :
           and
           considering
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           shold
           make
           vs
           to
           renounce
           our selues
           ,
           to
           commit
           our selues
           to
           his
           protection
           ,
           make
           his
           prouidence
           our
           sure
           defence
           and
           safegard
           in
           all
           our
           temptations
           .
        
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           end
           of
           their
           affliction
           is
           to
           trie
           them
           ,
           
           we
           must
           al
           first
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           outward
           shew
           and
           formall
           profession
           ,
           but
           to
           feele
           the
           power
           of
           it
           truly
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           wil
           trie
           vs
           as
           gold
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           cast
           vs
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           ,
           to
           proue
           vs
           whether
           we
           be
           pure
           gold
           ,
           whether
           we
           haue
           pure
           faith
           ,
           vnfained
           repentance
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           or
           not
           :
           these
           wil
           abide
           the
           fire
           and
           not
           burne
           ,
           when
           formal
           shew
           of
           godlinesse
           will.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Seeing
           afflictions
           are
           to
           trie
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           thinke
           tribulation
           a
           great
           blessing
           .
           
             I
             am
             .
             1.
             
             Thinke
             it
             exceeding
             ioy
             to
             fall
             into
             temptations
             :
          
           for
           by
           affliction
           our
           graces
           are
           made
           manifest
           to
           our selues
           and
           to
           the
           world
           .
           The
           fifth
           circumstance
           is
           the
           time
           ,
           for
           ten
           daies
           .
           Some
           vnderstand
           by
           this
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           as
           
             Gen.
             31.
             41
             
             Laban
          
           changed
           Iacobs
           wages
           ten
           times
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           times
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           here
           ,
           for
           Christ
           speakes
           that
           to
           comfort
           them
           :
           now
           what
           comfort
           were
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           long
           in
           affliction
           ?
           Others
           thinke
           that
           by
           ten
           daies
           ,
           ten
           yeares
           is
           meant
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           it
           is
           often
           in
           scripture
           so
           vsed
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           a
           weeke
           of
           yeares
           as
           well
           as
           of
           daies
           :
           but
           that
           cannot
           be
           proued
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           persecution
           so
           long
           and
           no
           longer
           .
           Then
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           by
           ten
           daies
           is
           meant
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           a
           litle
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           most
           sutable
           to
           all
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           the
           purpose
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           comfort
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Thinke
           not
           thy
           affliction
           
           to
           be
           long
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           but
           for
           ten
           daies
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           words
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Gods
           Church
           are
           for
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           a
           time
           decreed
           and
           set
           downe
           by
           God
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           shortned
           or
           made
           longer
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           told
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           the
           Israelites
           should
           be
           in
           captiuitie
           and
           affliction
           430.
           yeares
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           in
           affliction
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           land
           of
           Egypt
           430.
           yeares
           :
           but
           so
           soone
           as
           that
           time
           was
           expired
           ,
           the
           same
           night
           were
           they
           deliuered
           .
           So
           Daniel
           for
           the
           space
           of
           threescore
           and
           ten
           yeares
           captiuity
           ,
           prayed
           not
           to
           the
           Lord
           for
           deliuerance
           ,
           for
           he
           knew
           the
           time
           was
           certaine
           and
           could
           not
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           patient
           :
           but
           when
           that
           time
           drew
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           then
           he
           prayed
           for
           deliuerance
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           heard
           his
           prayer
           .
           This
           should
           teach
           vs
           in
           affliction
           to
           be
           patient
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           to
           arme
           our selues
           with
           patience
           :
           seeing
           the
           time
           of
           our
           affliction
           is
           certain
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           made
           shorter
           or
           longer
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           deliuered
           till
           the
           whole
           time
           be
           expired
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           note
           that
           the
           afflictions
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           children
           be
           but
           for
           ten
           dayes
           ,
           a
           very
           short
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           eternall
           life
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           comfort
           to
           any
           in
           the
           crosse
           and
           persecution
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           wil
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           but
           for
           ten
           dayes
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           as
           Paul
           teacheth
           ,
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           17.
           
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           more
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           euery
           word
           containing
           an
           argument
           of
           comfort
           for
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           first
           the
           author
           of
           afflictions
           is
           the
           diuell
           ,
           he
           causeth
           them
           :
           now
           feare
           not
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           Gods
           enemy
           ,
           therfore
           thou
           being
           his
           enemy
           ,
           hast
           God
           for
           thy
           friend
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           can
           he
           do
           to
           thee
           to
           hurt
           thee
           :
           for
           they
           which
           haue
           him
           their
           enemy
           ,
           their
           cause
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           afflict
           all
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             some
             of
             you
          
           ,
           a
           few
           of
           them
           :
           the
           Lord
           restraines
           his
           malice
           ,
           he
           cannot
           do
           his
           wil.
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           cannot
           kill
           or
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           afflict
           their
           bodies
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           do
           that
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           turnes
           it
           to
           try
           them
           for
           their
           good
           .
           So
           this
           affliction
           it
           shall
           not
           last
           alwaies
           ,
           but
           for
           ten
           daies
           ,
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           you
           feare
           ?
           Let
           not
           feare
           ouercome
           your
           hearts
           ,
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           but
           take
           Christs
           fortitude
           and
           courage
           ,
           lay
           aside
           all
           feare
           ,
           and
           vndergo
           manfully
           al
           danger
           ,
           
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           Christs
           counsell
           is
           another
           precept
           ,
           which
           containeth
           a
           most
           blessed
           and
           heauenly
           counsell
           :
           
             be
             thou
             faithfull
          
           .
        
         
           The
           children
           of
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           fidelitie
           they
           owe
           to
           him
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           promise
           made
           to
           him
           in
           baptisme
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           Sacrament
           God
           promiseth
           to
           his
           child
           ,
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           benefits
           ,
           and
           the
           child
           of
           God
           promiseth
           and
           maketh
           this
           stipulation
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           renounce
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           and
           life
           rely
           onely
           on
           Christ.
           Now
           when
           a
           man
           keepeth
           this
           promise
           made
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           performeth
           this
           condition
           to
           God
           and
           stipulation
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ;
           &
           when
           he
           breaketh
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           vnfaithfull
           .
           1.
           
           Pet.
           3.
           21.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           giueth
           his
           seruants
           many
           graces
           ,
           as
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           loue
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           these
           he
           committeth
           to
           man
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           he
           will
           vse
           or
           abuse
           them
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           6.
           20.
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           keepe
           them
           ,
           to
           vse
           them
           well
           :
           and
           this
           if
           we
           do
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           and
           to
           our
           owne
           good
           ,
           then
           we
           be
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           else
           not
           :
           as
           if
           a
           man
           commit
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           kept
           by
           another
           ,
           if
           he
           loose
           it
           ,
           or
           keepe
           it
           not
           well
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           faithfull
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             faithfull
          
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           Thou
           hast
           made
           a
           promise
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           and
           thou
           hast
           had
           many
           graces
           ,
           promising
           to
           vse
           them
           well
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           in
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           &
           be
           faithfull
           in
           persecutions
           &
           afflictions
           :
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           artfaithfull
           .
           Against
           this
           dutie
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           offend
           :
           first
           ,
           they
           which
           though
           they
           haue
           made
           a
           couenant
           in
           baptisme
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           keep
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           and
           securitie
           ,
           neuer
           seeking
           to
           know
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           vnderstand
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           to
           obey
           him
           :
           yet
           these
           will
           brag
           of
           their
           good
           meanings
           ,
           though
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           at
           all
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           no
           care
           to
           keepe
           their
           couenant
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           stipulation
           in
           baptisme
           to
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           which
           for
           a
           good
           while
           haue
           had
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           haue
           come
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           after
           long
           time
           fall
           away
           ,
           being
           entangled
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           profits
           and
           sinnes
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           leaue
           all
           and
           come
           to
           breake
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           both
           these
           
           are
           vnfaithfull
           seruants
           ,
           and
           their
           reward
           (
           if
           the
           Lord
           dealt
           in
           iustice
           with
           them
           )
           is
           destruction
           :
           and
           yet
           all
           men
           in
           a
           maner
           be
           of
           these
           two
           sorts
           ,
           they
           either
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           fall
           away
           after
           a
           long
           time
           .
           The
           third
           sort
           are
           they
           which
           professe
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           liue
           in
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           be
           earnest
           professors
           ,
           yet
           in
           time
           of
           triall
           and
           persecution
           ,
           they
           will
           leaue
           all
           profession
           of
           religion
           to
           saue
           themselues
           .
           Then
           seeing
           all
           these
           offend
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           to
           keepe
           his
           graces
           bestowed
           on
           vs
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           liue
           and
           die
           in
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           to
           lose
           our
           life
           rather
           then
           any
           one
           grace
           which
           God
           bestoweth
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             And
             I
             wil
             giue
             thee
             the
             crown
             of
             life
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           reasō
           to
           moue
           thē
           to
           go
           on
           in
           persecutiō
           ,
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Hēce
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           merit
           heauen
           ,
           seeing
           there
           is
           promised
           a
           crowne
           of
           life
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           called
           a
           crowne
           of
           life
           by
           resemblance
           :
           for
           as
           men
           in
           a
           race
           ,
           first
           run
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           obtaine
           the
           crowne
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           race
           :
           so
           men
           must
           first
           in
           this
           world
           liue
           godly
           ,
           run
           and
           finish
           their
           course
           ,
           after
           that
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           crowne
           in
           heauen
           .
           I
           answer
           againe
           ;
           this
           reward
           is
           not
           of
           the
           worke
           ,
           but
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           to
           the
           workers
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           martyredome
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           martyr
           ,
           which
           hath
           by
           suffering
           death
           shewed
           his
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           it
           is
           not
           made
           to
           the
           passion
           or
           suffering
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           person
           suffering
           ,
           &
           not
           for
           his
           suffering
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           as
           he
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           &
           declared
           to
           be
           so
           by
           his
           suffering
           death
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           that
           promise
           is
           not
           made
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           worker
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           his
           work
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           a
           true
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           then
           is
           ,
           
           that
           if
           we
           keepe
           this
           promise
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           made
           before
           God
           ,
           his
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           shall
           haue
           the
           reward
           of
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           crowne
           of
           life
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           promised
           to
           such
           as
           be
           faithfull
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             him
             which
             hath
             an
             eare
             ,
          
           
           heare
           .
           In
           these
           words
           are
           the
           cōclusion
           ,
           or
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           .
           Now
           in
           these
           three
           verses
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           a
           rehearsall
           of
           those
           things
           which
           Christ
           deliuered
           before
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           Christ
           the
           head
           and
           Doctor
           of
           his
           Church
           is
           most
           perfect
           in
           his
           doctrines
           ,
           both
           for
           matter
           and
           maner
           of
           deliuering
           
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           he
           repeateth
           againe
           and
           againe
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           seeing
           Peter
           put
           them
           often
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           common
           saluation
           ,
           hence
           we
           note
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           may
           often
           repeate
           the
           same
           doctrine
           :
           not
           onely
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           maner
           and
           words
           .
           So
           did
           Christ
           the
           head
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           may
           we
           or
           any
           preacher
           preach
           the
           same
           sermon
           againe
           in
           maner
           and
           matter
           ,
           not
           for
           to
           ease
           our selues
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           good
           and
           benefite
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           Christ
           seuen
           times
           repeateth
           the
           same
           doctrine
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           common
           benefite
           of
           all
           .
           The
           hearers
           then
           if
           they
           find
           the
           Preacher
           shall
           deliuer
           the
           same
           doctrine
           againe
           ,
           or
           often
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           find
           fault
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           might
           as
           well
           find
           fault
           with
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           not
           once
           or
           twise
           ,
           but
           often
           repeated
           the
           same
           words
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           eleuenth
           verse
           is
           a
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Ep●stle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           commaundement
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           promise
           .
           In
           the
           commandement
           ,
           first
           what
           is
           cōmanded
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           whō
           .
           The
           duty
           commanded
           ,
           is
           to
           heare
           .
           There
           are
           two
           kinds
           of
           hearing
           good
           ,
           and
           bad
           .
           Here
           he
           requireth
           good
           hearing
           ,
           with
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           not
           naked
           and
           bare
           outward
           hearing
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           standeth
           in
           hearing
           with
           faith
           and
           obedience
           :
           for
           we
           know
           no
           more
           then
           we
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           :
           if
           we
           beleeue
           and
           obey
           nothing
           ,
           we
           heare
           and
           know
           nothing
           with
           sound
           hearing
           to
           saluation
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           commaundement
           is
           giuen
           ,
           to
           them
           
             which
             haue
             eares
             to
             heare
          
           :
           for
           some
           are
           deafe
           ,
           some
           be
           liuely
           and
           hearing
           hearers
           .
           They
           are
           deafe
           ,
           which
           heare
           onely
           with
           outward
           and
           bodily
           eares
           ,
           not
           affected
           in
           hart
           ,
           nor
           chaunged
           in
           life
           by
           the
           word
           :
           they
           are
           good
           hearing
           hearers
           ,
           which
           are
           touched
           and
           affected
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           changed
           and
           renued
           in
           life
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           hauing
           not
           onely
           outward
           eares
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           but
           inward
           ,
           bored
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           learne
           two
           things
           :
           
           first
           ,
           that
           election
           is
           not
           generall
           and
           vniuersall
           of
           euery
           particular
           man
           :
           for
           there
           is
           ,
           was
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           euer
           some
           deafe
           hearers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           learne
           our
           duty
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           onely
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           lend
           our
           outward
           eares
           ,
           but
           withall
           ioyne
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           conuersion
           in
           life
           ,
           so
           heare
           that
           we
           be
           changed
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           turned
           to
           God
           ,
           else
           our
           
           hearing
           is
           fruitlesse
           ,
           nay
           to
           damnation
           .
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           ,
           what
           they
           must
           heare
           :
           
             What
             the
             Spirit
             saith
          
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           before
           in
           the
           former
           words
           deliuered
           by
           Christ.
           The
           principall
           things
           be
           these
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           seeth
           and
           regardeth
           the
           tribulations
           and
           afflictions
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           Gods
           Church
           and
           people
           being
           to
           suffer
           the
           crosse
           and
           afflictions
           ,
           must
           forethinke
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           it
           before
           it
           come
           ;
           &
           withall
           must
           arme
           themselues
           with
           Christian
           courage
           and
           fortitude
           ,
           not
           to
           feare
           too
           much
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           faithfull
           to
           God
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           promise
           and
           couenant
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           in
           keeping
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           defence
           of
           true
           religion
           euen
           to
           death
           .
           So
           that
           they
           must
           heare
           these
           three
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           concerning
           Gods
           prouidence
           ,
           seeing
           and
           regarding
           his
           church
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           concerning
           Christian
           fortitude
           ▪
           &
           courage
           in
           afflictions
           :
           the
           third
           ,
           our
           faithfulnes
           &
           constancy
           in
           defence
           of
           faith
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           maintaining
           of
           true
           religion
           to
           the
           end
           .
           These
           three
           are
           the
           things
           they
           should
           heare
           and
           consider
           :
           and
           so
           we
           must
           consider
           and
           learne
           the
           same
           .
           To
           excite
           them
           and
           vs
           to
           these
           three
           things
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           know
           the
           three
           duties
           ,
           he
           giueth
           two
           reasons
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           speaketh
           :
           the
           second
           is
           ,
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           he
           spake
           ,
           not
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           all
           Churches
           ,
           directly
           to
           them
           of
           Smyrna
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           to
           all
           churches
           ,
           to
           all
           of
           vs
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           excepted
           but
           must
           heare
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           conclusion
           is
           a
           promise
           :
           
             He
             which
             euercometh
             shal
             not
             be
             hurt
             .
          
           That
           we
           may
           ouercom
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           required
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           renounce
           and
           go
           out
           of
           our selues
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           cast
           all
           our
           hope
           ,
           trust
           and
           affiance
           in
           Christ
           :
           which
           when
           we
           do
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           and
           this
           ouercometh
           all
           our
           enemies
           .
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           ,
           to
           keep
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           to
           defend
           true
           religion
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           dayes
           ,
           against
           all
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
             And
             shall
             not
             be
             hurt
             of
             the
             second
             death
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           eternall
           death
           :
           for
           the
           first
           death
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           bodie
           and
           soule
           are
           separated
           in
           this
           life
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           when
           both
           bodie
           and
           soule
           are
           separated
           from
           God
           for
           euer
           .
           In
           which
           separation
           
             (
             Reu.
             21.
          
           )
           consisteth
           the
           destruction
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           euen
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           fire
           of
           the
           eternall
           
           lake
           .
           It
           is
           then
           as
           if
           he
           said
           :
           though
           he
           shall
           suffer
           the
           first
           death
           ,
           yet
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           hurt
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           shall
           escape
           that
           fire
           and
           lake
           for
           euer
           .
           This
           is
           a
           most
           comfortable
           and
           happie
           promise
           to
           escape
           the
           lake
           of
           hell
           .
           Here
           note
           ,
           first
           to
           whom
           this
           promise
           is
           made
           ,
           
             to
             them
             which
             ouercome
          
           ,
           to
           them
           which
           renounce
           themselues
           ,
           put
           their
           trust
           and
           affiance
           onely
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           keep
           faith
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           .
           Then
           if
           we
           would
           ouercome
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           know
           ,
           to
           teach
           ,
           or
           heare
           of
           religion
           :
           but
           true
           profession
           is
           ioyned
           with
           fighting
           against
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           same
           with
           christian
           courage
           ,
           let
           none
           of
           them
           raigne
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           but
           fight
           till
           we
           ouercome
           and
           get
           victorie
           ouer
           them
           all
           ,
           then
           we
           ouercome
           indeed
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           vs
           is
           made
           this
           promise
           .
           Alas
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           know
           or
           approue
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           ourflesh
           raigne
           ouer
           vs.
           Then
           we
           must
           neuer
           content
           our selues
           with
           bare
           profession
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           say
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           conquerers
           of
           hell
           ,
           death
           ,
           &c.
           by
           grace
           of
           Christ
           in
           vs
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           haue
           a
           blessed
           promise
           of
           freedome
           from
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           and
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           we
           shall
           not
           feare
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           the
           burning
           lake
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           is
           answered
           a
           question
           ,
           which
           many
           a
           mans
           heart
           maketh
           ,
           but
           few
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           heart
           can
           answer
           .
           How
           may
           I
           escape
           the
           burning
           lake
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           flie
           and
           auoid
           the
           second
           death
           ?
           Ans.
           Thou
           must
           in
           this
           life
           turne
           truly
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           all
           thy
           euill
           waies
           ,
           renounce
           thy selfe
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           put
           thine
           assurance
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           withall
           endeuour
           to
           keep
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           shalt
           escape
           the
           second
           death
           ,
           the
           fiery
           lake
           of
           hel
           shal
           not
           hurt
           thee
           ;
           though
           thou
           shalt
           tast
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           not
           see
           the
           second
           death
           .
        
         
           Would
           any
           haue
           his
           soule
           escape
           this
           burning
           lake
           ,
           haue
           his
           silly
           soule
           free
           from
           the
           torments
           of
           hell
           ?
           let
           him
           turne
           to
           God
           ,
           renounce
           himselfe
           ,
           put
           his
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           Christ
           ,
           neuer
           turne
           to
           his
           former
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           withall
           take
           heed
           to
           maintaine
           and
           keepe
           faith
           ,
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           pure
           and
           true
           religion
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           the
           burning
           lake
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           we
           see
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           two
           deaths
           ,
           the
           second
           
           is
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           most
           properly
           death
           :
           for
           the
           first
           is
           but
           a
           preparation
           to
           the
           second
           :
           the
           second
           is
           the
           cruell
           death
           and
           destruction
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           .
           This
           is
           yet
           the
           madnes
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           feare
           the
           pangs
           of
           the
           first
           and
           not
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           neuer
           thinke
           of
           the
           burning
           lake
           :
           like
           children
           ,
           which
           feare
           shadowes
           ,
           and
           neuer
           feare
           fire
           or
           water
           ,
           but
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           drowned
           or
           burned
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             the
             Angell
             which
             is
             at
             Pergamus
             .
          
           
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           third
           particular
           commaundement
           of
           Christ
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           for
           the
           penning
           and
           publishing
           of
           this
           third
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           .
           By
           the
           Angell
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           is
           meant
           either
           the
           Minister
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           company
           of
           the
           Ministers
           &
           gouernors
           of
           the
           same
           .
           So
           often
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           one
           is
           put
           for
           a
           multitude
           .
           This
           particular
           commaundement
           is
           giuen
           to
           Iohn
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           assure
           him
           of
           his
           calling
           to
           pen
           this
           booke
           and
           Epistle
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           assure
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           booke
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           deliuered
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           proposition
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           conclusion
           .
           The
           Preface
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             he
             with
             hath
             that
             sharp
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           proposition
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             saith
             he
          
           .
           Here
           he
           sheweth
           in
           whose
           name
           he
           wrote
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Christs
           :
           who
           is
           described
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           Prophet
           and
           Priest
           ,
           but
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           gouerning
           and
           guiding
           his
           Church
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           a
           sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           described
           ,
           first
           that
           it
           hath
           to
           edges
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           sharpe
           ,
           meaning
           by
           it
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           onely
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           of
           the
           like
           power
           .
           Hebr.
           4.
           12.
           
        
         
           Christ
           is
           thus
           set
           out
           to
           comfort
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           for
           by
           this
           Christ
           signifies
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           by
           power
           of
           the
           word
           killeth
           sinne
           ,
           wounds
           it
           at
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           killeth
           and
           slayeth
           the
           corruption
           of
           our
           nature
           so
           deadly
           that
           it
           cannot
           recouer
           againe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           he
           wil
           strengthen
           and
           maintaine
           the
           church
           and
           the
           members
           of
           the
           same
           by
           this
           sword
           ,
           against
           al
           their
           enemies
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           not
           onely
           hurt
           the
           enemies
           ,
           but
           defend
           his
           by
           his
           sword
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           How
           doth
           he
           wound
           them
           by
           the
           word
           ?
           Answ.
           The
           
           word
           must
           be
           knowne
           and
           beleeued
           of
           vs.
           Now
           when
           we
           know
           and
           beleeue
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           threates
           thereof
           ,
           and
           the
           points
           and
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           then
           if
           afflictions
           come
           ,
           faith
           by
           which
           we
           beleeue
           them
           ,
           maketh
           vs
           that
           we
           are
           comforted
           ,
           and
           armeth
           vs
           against
           all
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           so
           that
           nothing
           can
           hurt
           vs
           :
           but
           if
           we
           beleeue
           it
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           word
           is
           to
           vs
           as
           a
           sword
           in
           a
           sheath
           ,
           not
           drawn
           out
           ,
           nor
           vsed
           to
           defend
           or
           driue
           backe
           our
           enemies
           ;
           but
           being
           beleeued
           ,
           it
           is
           powerfull
           ,
           no
           might
           of
           man
           or
           any
           Prince
           is
           comparable
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           destroyeth
           and
           killeth
           all
           our
           enemies
           ,
           all
           the
           aduersaries
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &
           this
           is
           the
           principal
           end
           of
           this
           sword
           :
           for
           Christ
           speaketh
           these
           words
           to
           comfort
           his
           Church
           in
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           a
           sharpe
           two
           edged
           sword
           ,
           for
           he
           killeth
           and
           slayeth
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           partly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           deadly
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           In
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           word
           serueth
           to
           conuince
           them
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           vnbeleefe
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           &
           superstition
           ;
           for
           Christ
           he
           abolished
           them
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           this
           sword
           ,
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           touched
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           this
           word
           with
           desperations
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           law
           and
           Gospell
           is
           preached
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           wounds
           them
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           by
           reuealing
           all
           their
           cursed
           dealings
           ,
           their
           vnbeleefe
           and
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           sets
           the
           conscience
           on
           the
           racke
           ,
           and
           stirres
           it
           vp
           ,
           which
           is
           fit
           of
           it selfe
           to
           accuse
           them
           when
           it
           hath
           reuealed
           their
           sinnes
           :
           then
           it
           smites
           them
           with
           feare
           and
           horror
           ,
           and
           makes
           their
           conscience
           more
           fit
           to
           accuse
           &
           terrifie
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           though
           they
           run
           on
           in
           sin
           ,
           yet
           they
           haue
           a
           deadly
           wound
           of
           desperation
           ,
           and
           this
           increaseth
           in
           this
           life
           and
           slayeth
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           for
           it
           cleane
           cuts
           them
           off
           ,
           when
           Christ
           shall
           say
           ,
           Go
           yee
           cursed
           :
           this
           smiteth
           them
           starke
           dead
           ,
           casting
           them
           into
           eternall
           destruction
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           worke
           powerfully
           in
           vs.
           
           to
           take
           place
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           faith
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           shew
           our
           sins
           ,
           &
           Gods
           wrath
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           withal
           to
           wound
           them
           ,
           slay
           and
           kill
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           to
           wound
           deadly
           :
           for
           onely
           to
           haue
           our
           sins
           detected
           ,
           and
           our
           consciences
           terrified
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           desperation
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           wound
           to
           death
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           go
           further
           ,
           haue
           our
           corrupt
           hearts
           ript
           vp
           ,
           wounded
           ,
           crucified
           ,
           
           haue
           them
           reformed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           wound
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           why
           Christ
           hath
           the
           two
           edged
           sword
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           is
           the
           proposition
           ,
           containing
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           a
           commendation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           rebuke
           .
           The
           commendation
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           verse
           :
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           In
           these
           words
           he
           commends
           this
           Church
           ,
           first
           in
           generall
           ▪
           secondly
           in
           particular
           :
           generally
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           thy
           waies
           and
           doings
           ,
           thy
           counsels
           ,
           affaires
           ,
           and
           withall
           I
           approue
           them
           ,
           as
           Psal.
           1.
           6.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             the
             righteous
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           approues
           them
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             works
          
           .
           Christ
           he
           begins
           with
           these
           words
           in
           this
           and
           euery
           of
           these
           Epistles
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           one
           especiall
           thing
           ;
           that
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           is
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           to
           be
           learned
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           religion
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           beginneth
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           ,
           three
           or
           foure
           times
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
          
           :
           shewing
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           wheresoeuer
           we
           be
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           sees
           all
           our
           works
           ,
           he
           heareth
           and
           knoweth
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           cannot
           go
           out
           of
           his
           presence
           :
           and
           to
           settle
           this
           deepely
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           present
           alwaies
           ,
           seeing
           and
           beholding
           vs
           ,
           he
           repeates
           this
           seuen
           times
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           euery
           Epistle
           .
           Then
           this
           should
           teach
           vs
           both
           Minister
           and
           people
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           haue
           this
           perswasion
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           present
           ,
           seeth
           and
           beholdeth
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           when
           we
           take
           any
           thing
           in
           hand
           ,
           he
           stands
           at
           our
           elbowes
           ,
           looketh
           on
           vs
           whether
           we
           do
           well
           or
           ill
           :
           then
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           this
           perswasion
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           say
           ,
           now
           I
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           my
           Sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           my
           Lord
           and
           redeemer
           ,
           he
           beholds
           me
           ,
           lookes
           on
           me
           ,
           seeth
           all
           my
           dealings
           ,
           therefore
           I
           will
           behaue
           my selfe
           well
           .
           And
           the
           Preacher
           may
           spend
           himselfe
           in
           speaking
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           till
           God
           giue
           grace
           ,
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           ground
           of
           all
           religion
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           for
           men
           may
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           speake
           much
           of
           the
           words
           of
           religion
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           true
           Christians
           ,
           till
           they
           haue
           learned
           this
           one
           point
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           perswaded
           as
           they
           can
           say
           in
           their
           heart
           ,
           Christ
           seeth
           and
           beholds
           me
           :
           and
           till
           we
           can
           do
           that
           ,
           we
           shall
           make
           conscience
           of
           no
           sinne
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           particular
           ,
           first
           commendation
           ,
           
             And
             where
             thou
             dwellest
          
           :
           though
           thou
           dwel
           in
           a
           place
           where
           the
           diuel
           hath
           set
           his
           throne
           ,
           
           a
           place
           most
           incommodious
           and
           vnfit
           ,
           yet
           thou
           obseruest
           and
           keepest
           my
           name
           and
           religion
           :
           thus
           he
           commendeth
           her
           for
           her
           constancie
           in
           religion
           .
        
         
           Throne
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           any
           place
           where
           superstition
           ,
           idolatrie
           and
           wickednesse
           is
           practised
           without
           controlment
           ,
           and
           frō
           whence
           wickednesse
           is
           conueyed
           to
           other
           places
           :
           for
           the
           diuell
           is
           the
           god
           of
           this
           world
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           and
           he
           hath
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           throne
           and
           seate
           placed
           ,
           where
           he
           can
           practise
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           where
           iniquitie
           is
           maintained
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           despised
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           he
           conueyeth
           his
           diuellish
           wickednesse
           to
           other
           places
           .
           Such
           a
           place
           was
           Pergamus
           ,
           a
           citie
           wherein
           sinne
           did
           abound
           without
           controlment
           ,
           religion
           despised
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           wickednesse
           was
           conueyed
           to
           many
           other
           cities
           ,
           townes
           ,
           and
           places
           .
           Here
           we
           may
           note
           the
           diuels
           pollicie
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           kingdome
           here
           on
           earth
           like
           to
           God
           ;
           here
           he
           placeth
           his
           thrones
           as
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           maketh
           choice
           to
           haue
           the
           fittest
           place
           where
           he
           may
           rule
           and
           raigne
           ,
           and
           practise
           wickednesse
           without
           controlment
           ,
           &
           frō
           whence
           he
           may
           conuey
           it
           to
           other
           places
           ;
           he
           hath
           euer
           had
           ,
           hath
           now
           ,
           &
           will
           haue
           his
           thrones
           .
           He
           had
           in
           old
           time
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           the
           groues
           ,
           and
           such
           places
           where
           the
           people
           committed
           idolatrie
           .
           Among
           the
           Gentiles
           there
           were
           Oracles
           to
           erect
           his
           thrones
           :
           for
           in
           them
           he
           gaue
           answers
           ,
           and
           so
           conueyed
           his
           wickednesse
           to
           many
           .
           In
           later
           dayes
           he
           had
           euery
           church
           and
           chappell
           his
           throne
           ,
           when
           Images
           ,
           Saints
           Roodes
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           were
           erected
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           men
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           land
           came
           to
           worship
           .
           In
           schooles
           of
           learning
           he
           had
           his
           thrones
           ,
           when
           nothing
           was
           taught
           but
           superstition
           and
           errors
           .
           And
           now
           in
           our
           times
           he
           hath
           his
           thrones
           ,
           and
           officers
           to
           attend
           on
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           wisemen
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           a
           speciall
           meanes
           to
           erect
           his
           throne
           :
           for
           vnto
           these
           come
           men
           from
           farre
           and
           neare
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           conueyeth
           his
           iniquitie
           to
           many
           ,
           seeing
           many
           seeke
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           him
           homage
           .
           So
           dicing
           and
           brothell
           houses
           ,
           seeing
           in
           them
           iniquitie
           is
           practised
           ,
           in
           them
           is
           his
           throne
           .
           In
           families
           where
           they
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           sinne
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           in
           blaspheming
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           throne
           :
           and
           so
           many
           thrones
           as
           families
           ,
           where
           they
           liue
           by
           any
           vniust
           dealing
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           it
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           
           seeing
           the
           diuell
           hath
           his
           throne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           should
           haue
           his
           opposite
           to
           this
           :
           as
           ,
           when
           men
           haue
           thrones
           of
           iustice
           both
           ciuill
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           :
           ciuill
           ,
           to
           represse
           all
           iniustice
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           to
           punish
           vice
           ,
           to
           reward
           vertue
           :
           and
           ecclesiasticall
           ,
           to
           punish
           and
           reprehend
           those
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           ciuill
           iustice
           cannot
           .
        
         
           The
           diuell
           cunningly
           and
           pollitickly
           chooseth
           Pergamus
           not
           a
           base
           towne
           or
           village
           ,
           but
           a
           huge
           citie
           ,
           whence
           many
           kings
           proceeded
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           a
           famous
           and
           great
           king
           ,
           and
           where
           was
           much
           people
           .
           So
           he
           chose
           Babylon
           a
           citie
           of
           confusion
           and
           abhomination
           .
           So
           he
           hath
           chosen
           Rome
           which
           is
           become
           of
           a
           famous
           Church
           ,
           the
           throne
           of
           Satan
           .
           So
           Ierusalem
           the
           citie
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           first
           began
           to
           be
           a
           denne
           of
           theeues
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           citie
           fell
           to
           wickednesse
           :
           so
           the
           diuell
           getteth
           Gods
           temple
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           citie
           to
           be
           his
           throne
           .
           And
           in
           our
           time
           he
           getteth
           the
           great
           cities
           ,
           &
           shire
           townes
           for
           his
           throne
           :
           for
           in
           thē
           is
           greater
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           more
           contemned
           ,
           then
           in
           small
           villages
           ,
           in
           which
           after
           litle
           preaching
           it
           is
           willingly
           embraced
           .
           Now
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           diuell
           laboureth
           especially
           to
           haue
           his
           throne
           where
           he
           may
           do
           the
           most
           harme
           ,
           and
           conuey
           his
           doctrine
           to
           moe
           places
           ,
           and
           liue
           without
           controlment
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           or
           any
           other
           shire
           towne
           ,
           
           or
           any
           great
           citie
           liue
           in
           sin
           ,
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           contemne
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           take
           heed
           :
           for
           they
           shall
           become
           in
           time
           a
           denne
           of
           theeues
           ,
           and
           a
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           his
           throne
           there
           .
           Now
           then
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           labor
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           throne
           plucked
           downe
           ,
           to
           haue
           him
           defaced
           and
           cast
           out
           ,
           haue
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           subiect
           to
           Christ
           ,
           renounce
           our selues
           ,
           relye
           wholly
           on
           Christ
           ,
           forsake
           our
           owne
           waies
           ,
           neuer
           lend
           our
           eares
           to
           Satan
           ,
           let
           him
           haue
           no
           footing
           in
           vs
           ,
           neuer
           suffer
           him
           to
           come
           to
           haue
           his
           throne
           begunne
           ,
           but
           still
           labour
           to
           haue
           it
           razed
           and
           turned
           vpside
           downe
           :
           and
           withall
           suffer
           Christ
           to
           rule
           ,
           suffer
           him
           alone
           to
           possesse
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Satan
           being
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           may
           be
           increased
           daily
           in
           vs.
           Wheras
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           diuell
           hath
           his
           kingdome
           erected
           ,
           we
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           
           God
           is
           a
           companie
           of
           men
           deriued
           and
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           a
           chosen
           people
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           picked
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           where
           he
           ruleth
           :
           Col.
           1.
           12.
           13.
           for
           all
           men
           are
           by
           nature
           the
           vassals
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           subiects
           in
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Then
           no
           man
           must
           stand
           of
           his
           gentilitie
           ,
           
           and
           of
           his
           nobility
           and
           bloud
           :
           but
           all
           our
           true
           ioy
           must
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           the
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           for
           what
           will
           it
           auaile
           a
           man
           to
           haue
           a
           golden
           chaine
           on
           his
           necke
           ,
           and
           haue
           his
           will
           and
           affections
           vnder
           the
           slauerie
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           or
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           companie
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           a
           slaue
           and
           vassall
           of
           the
           diuell
           ?
           But
           our
           ioy
           must
           be
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           right
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Sundrie
           men
           thinke
           ,
           
           a
           man
           may
           be
           saued
           by
           any
           religion
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           the
           common
           people
           thinke
           ,
           that
           good
           meaning
           will
           saue
           them
           :
           but
           a
           man
           may
           professe
           any
           religion
           ,
           and
           haue
           good
           meaning
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           know
           one
           step
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           but
           remaine
           the
           vassall
           and
           slaue
           of
           Satan
           .
           For
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           outward
           ciuill
           iustice
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           pollicie
           ,
           and
           meane
           well
           ,
           yet
           be
           the
           seruant
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           the
           children
           of
           God
           gaine
           a
           priuiledge
           aboue
           all
           other
           :
           
           for
           in
           affliction
           and
           persecution
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           cast
           into
           dangers
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           assure
           themselues
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           members
           of
           Gods
           church
           ,
           they
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           that
           place
           of
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           gained
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           
           we
           see
           the
           word
           hath
           a
           diuine
           power
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           creature
           which
           hath
           greater
           power
           in
           earth
           then
           the
           diuell
           ,
           (
           except
           good
           Angels
           )
           yet
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           draweth
           one
           out
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           the
           diuel
           ,
           and
           gathereth
           a
           Church
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           in
           Pergamus
           ,
           
           where
           the
           throne
           of
           the
           diuell
           was
           ,
           Gods
           children
           were
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           seruants
           to
           dwell
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           mingled
           with
           the
           vassals
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           this
           for
           good
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           their
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           might
           be
           exercised
           :
           secondly
           ,
           
           that
           so
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           frō
           many
           grieuous
           sins
           ,
           into
           which
           else
           they
           would
           fall
           .
           So
           when
           the
           Lord
           brought
           the
           Israelites
           into
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           cast
           all
           their
           enemies
           out
           at
           once
           ;
           but
           they
           must
           be
           mingled
           ,
           and
           dwell
           with
           the
           Canaanites
           :
           for
           if
           they
           should
           destroy
           them
           at
           once
           ,
           the
           wild
           beasts
           might
           haue
           destroyed
           the
           land
           :
           so
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           mingled
           with
           euill
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           may
           be
           exercised
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           be
           kept
           from
           more
           grieuous
           sinnes
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           will
           haue
           his
           children
           to
           dwell
           with
           wicked
           &
           vngodly
           men
           ,
           that
           their
           godly
           life
           might
           shine
           as
           lights
           among
           them
           .
           Philip.
           2.
           17.
           and
           so
           to
           winne
           them
           to
           the
           Gospell
           :
           for
           a
           godly
           life
           is
           most
           effectuall
           to
           win
           men
           to
           Christ.
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           might
           shew
           speciall
           tokens
           of
           his
           loue
           and
           fauour
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           bringeth
           his
           iudgements
           on
           the
           wicked
           ,
           yet
           he
           defendeth
           them
           .
           Ezech.
           9.
           4.
           
           He
           marked
           them
           which
           mourned
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           escape
           the
           iudgement
           which
           was
           brought
           on
           Ierusalem
           .
           Then
           if
           any
           man
           dwell
           among
           such
           as
           contemne
           and
           hate
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           cōtented
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           Gods
           will
           they
           should
           dwell
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           haue
           his
           Church
           on
           earth
           proued
           and
           exercised
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           men
           to
           dwell
           with
           and
           by
           such
           wicked
           men
           :
           
           but
           they
           must
           not
           communicate
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           abstaine
           from
           their
           wickednesse
           :
           as
           Lot
           in
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           Noah
           dwelt
           with
           the
           wicked
           men
           of
           the
           old
           world
           :
           and
           the
           church
           of
           Pergamus
           in
           the
           place
           where
           the
           diuels
           kingdom
           was
           erected
           For
           
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
          
           )
           there
           is
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           a
           seruant
           hauing
           a
           maister
           which
           is
           an
           infidell
           ,
           may
           forsake
           him
           or
           not
           :
           the
           answer
           is
           made
           :
           he
           must
           dwell
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           therby
           he
           deny
           not
           the
           principall
           grounds
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           keepe
           a
           good
           conscience
           towards
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           hence
           we
           may
           see
           how
           to
           answer
           that
           old
           obiection
           of
           the
           Papists
           :
           Where
           was
           our
           Church
           fourscore
           yeares
           agone
           ,
           before
           Luther
           preached
           ,
           when
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Antichrist
           was
           in
           all
           Europe
           ?
           By
           the
           like
           I
           aske
           :
           Where
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           when
           the
           kingdome
           of
           the
           diuell
           was
           there
           ?
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           same
           time
           when
           the
           diuell
           had
           erected
           
           his
           throne
           mightily
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           So
           when
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           had
           spread
           his
           doctrine
           of
           wickednesse
           in
           all
           Europe
           ,
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           Church
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           in
           this
           and
           other
           lands
           :
           as
           appeares
           ,
           in
           that
           euer
           there
           was
           some
           ,
           which
           both
           openly
           and
           priuately
           oppugned
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           in
           all
           ages
           :
           which
           shews
           ,
           that
           though
           sin
           ruled
           in
           this
           church
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           had
           professors
           though
           not
           so
           visible
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           may
           professe
           openly
           in
           euery
           place
           without
           feare
           .
        
         
           
             And
             kept
             my
             name
          
           .
           Though
           thou
           dwellest
           in
           a
           place
           where
           the
           diuel
           hath
           erected
           his
           throne
           ,
           yet
           thou
           maintainest
           my
           name
           ,
           and
           holdest
           it
           fast
           ,
           so
           that
           neither
           fraud
           nor
           force
           of
           enemies
           can
           take
           it
           from
           thee
           .
        
         
           
             My
             name
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           my
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Rom.
           9.
           
           Thou
           doest
           constantly
           hold
           and
           maintaine
           it
           ,
           and
           my
           religion
           :
           thou
           beleeuest
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           which
           my
           seruants
           haue
           deliuered
           to
           thee
           .
           So
           that
           in
           these
           words
           Christ
           commends
           the
           church
           of
           Pergamus
           for
           constancie
           in
           maintaining
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           vs
           ,
           
           to
           hold
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           religion
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           do
           it
           constantly
           ,
           (
           so
           the
           word
           signifi●s
           )
           we
           must
           hold
           the
           same
           fast
           against
           all
           aduersaries
           ,
           not
           easily
           turned
           with
           any
           blast
           of
           mens
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           hold
           religion
           ,
           that
           no
           enemy
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           draw
           it
           from
           vs.
           When
           
             (
             Math.
             13.
          
           )
           the
           man
           found
           the
           pearle
           ,
           he
           sold
           all
           to
           buy
           the
           field
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           amongst
           vs
           should
           find
           in
           our
           field
           ,
           by
           his
           cunning
           and
           skil
           ,
           a
           golden
           mine
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           tel
           it
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           go
           and
           sel
           all
           he
           had
           ,
           &
           buy
           the
           groūd
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           inrich
           himself
           .
           So
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           know
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ,
           we
           must
           labor
           to
           make
           it
           ours
           ,
           to
           haue
           it
           made
           sure
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           sell
           all
           we
           haue
           ,
           to
           loose
           life
           it selfe
           rather
           then
           to
           forgo
           that
           precious
           pearle
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           9.
           
           Faith
           is
           compared
           to
           a
           precious
           iewell
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           laid
           vp
           in
           the
           treasury
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           broken
           into
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           strong
           :
           in
           which
           store-house
           and
           treasury
           we
           must
           haue
           true
           religion
           and
           faith
           locked
           ,
           that
           nothing
           get
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           but
           loose
           all
           we
           haue
           ,
           euen
           our
           life
           before
           we
           part
           with
           it
           :
           for
           if
           that
           be
           sure
           ,
           all
           is
           well
           ;
           but
           if
           faith
           and
           religion
           be
           lost
           ,
           all
           is
           gone
           ;
           saluation
           is
           
           lost
           ,
           thy
           soule
           is
           perished
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           her
           further
           commendation
           ,
           Christ
           sets
           out
           her
           constancie
           by
           two
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           religion
           without
           deniall
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           it
           in
           the
           time
           of
           bloudy
           persecution
           .
           1.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           neuer
           denied
           Religion
           ,
           or
           reuolted
           from
           faith
           in
           Christ
           :
           she
           did
           not
           as
           many
           men
           ,
           who
           hold
           ,
           beleeue
           and
           maintaine
           religion
           ,
           yet
           in
           time
           of
           triall
           they
           will
           reuolt
           .
           In
           this
           we
           must
           imitate
           her
           ,
           else
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           Lord
           will
           giue
           vs
           grace
           to
           repent
           :
           if
           he
           should
           not
           ,
           we
           perish
           .
           Esaw
           sold
           his
           birth-right
           for
           a
           small
           thing
           ,
           a
           few
           red
           pottage
           ;
           but
           after
           he
           sought
           it
           with
           repentance
           and
           teares
           ,
           &
           could
           not
           get
           it
           .
           We
           must
           then
           hold
           religion
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           time
           of
           affliction
           and
           persecution
           reuolt
           and
           deny
           it
           ,
           lest
           the
           Lord
           giue
           vs
           no
           grace
           to
           repent
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           not
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           
             And
             hast
             not
             denied
             my
             faith
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           mine
           owne
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           .
           Religion
           is
           called
           Christs
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           Christ
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           author
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           Religion
           which
           is
           good
           being
           from
           aboue
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           reuealed
           it
           from
           the
           bosome
           of
           his
           Father
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           because
           Christ
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           al
           religion
           ;
           Christ
           is
           the
           whole
           subiect
           of
           religion
           in
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           argument
           ,
           whereby
           Christ
           sets
           out
           her
           constancie
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           she
           held
           religion
           in
           the
           time
           of
           bloudy
           persecution
           :
           when
           she
           was
           thus
           persecuted
           ,
           she
           was
           constant
           .
           When
           Antiphas
           was
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Who
           this
           Antiphas
           was
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           certainly
           knowne
           by
           any
           history
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           thought
           he
           was
           Pastor
           and
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           who
           opposed
           himself
           ,
           and
           oppugned
           the
           doctrine
           and
           idolatry
           of
           the
           heathen
           in
           that
           citie
           .
           In
           these
           words
           are
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           commends
           this
           martyr
           Antiphas
           :
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             my
             seruant
             ,
             my
             faithfull
             seruant
             Antiphas
             ,
          
           he
           extols
           him
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           honour
           and
           commend
           Martyrs
           which
           dy
           for
           Christs
           cause
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           giuing
           them
           their
           due
           deserued
           honour
           and
           commendation
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           to
           Antiphas
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           careful
           imitation
           of
           their
           constancie
           
           and
           vertues
           ,
           and
           conuersation
           of
           life
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           Christ
           commends
           this
           good
           Martyr
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Pergamus
           might
           imitate
           him
           in
           his
           constancie
           ,
           not
           to
           honour
           him
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           do
           )
           with
           diuine
           honour
           and
           inuocation
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           saith
           
             That
             my
             faithfull
             Martyr
          
           ,
           not
           commending
           him
           for
           his
           death
           that
           he
           died
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           cause
           :
           for
           not
           the
           death
           but
           the
           cause
           makes
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           may
           die
           for
           heresie
           and
           erronious
           opinion
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           no
           Martyr
           .
           But
           Antiphas
           he
           was
           a
           true
           Martyr
           ,
           ergo
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             my
             seruant
          
           ,
           nay
           that
           my
           
             faithfull
             seruant
             Antiphas
          
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           end
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           he
           setteth
           downe
           the
           authors
           of
           this
           death
           of
           
             Antiphas
             :
             Some
             among
             you
          
           :
           some
           of
           Pergamus
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Martyrdome
           ,
           they
           were
           such
           in
           whom
           the
           diuell
           ruled
           and
           raigned
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           repeates
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           contemned
           Christs
           religion
           ,
           though
           they
           pretend
           good
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           the
           slaues
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           he
           rules
           and
           raignes
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           be
           his
           holds
           and
           castels
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           But
           why
           did
           the
           diuell
           dwell
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ?
           Answ.
           Because
           many
           in
           this
           citie
           were
           Gentiles
           ,
           they
           hated
           and
           contēned
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &
           so
           became
           the
           holds
           of
           the
           diuel
           :
           we
           must
           then
           take
           heed
           we
           neuer
           contēne
           the
           fame
           .
           For
           in
           a
           family
           where
           they
           liue
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           iniustice
           ,
           fraud
           and
           wickednes
           ,
           there
           the
           diuell
           ruleth
           ,
           he
           hath
           his
           throne
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           stable
           for
           him
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
           Then
           masters
           of
           families
           ,
           and
           parents
           which
           gouern
           families
           ,
           must
           see
           they
           loue
           and
           embrace
           religion
           ,
           and
           teach
           it
           to
           their
           family
           ,
           else
           their
           houses
           be
           but
           the
           stables
           of
           Satan
           ,
           his
           place
           to
           dwell
           in
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           But
           whether
           might
           not
           Antiphas
           being
           Minister
           and
           Pastor
           of
           that
           Church
           haue
           fled
           ?
           Answ.
           Persecution
           is
           double
           ,
           either
           directed
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Minister
           principally
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           equally
           :
           if
           it
           be
           against
           his
           person
           he
           may
           flie
           safely
           ,
           if
           he
           get
           oportunitie
           to
           preserue
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           haue
           libertie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           flie
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           respect
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           then
           vnlesse
           he
           haue
           libertie
           graunted
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           must
           stay
           and
           take
           part
           with
           them
           in
           their
           persecution
           .
           Now
           of
           this
           sort
           was
           Antiphas
           persecution
           ,
           seeing
           he
           was
           so
           called
           of
           God
           to
           suffer
           .
        
         
         
           
             But
             I
             haue
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             .
          
           He
           commended
           her
           before
           ,
           but
           here
           he
           rebukes
           her
           ;
           and
           this
           reproofe
           is
           first
           generally
           propounded
           ,
           then
           in
           more
           particular
           :
           in
           generall
           he
           tels
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           wanted
           zeale
           ,
           
             Thou
             bearest
             with
             them
             which
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             But
             I
             haue
          
           .
           These
           words
           he
           spake
           to
           the
           church
           of
           Ephesus
           before
           ,
           and
           here
           repeates
           them
           againe
           ,
           teaching
           the
           true
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           to
           search
           what
           is
           in
           them
           that
           Christ
           may
           haue
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           cal
           themselues
           to
           a
           strait
           reckoning
           ,
           to
           consider
           all
           the
           things
           they
           haue
           done
           from
           their
           beginning
           to
           their
           end
           ,
           and
           al
           their
           life
           narrowly
           to
           examine
           themselues
           ,
           to
           lay
           their
           sinnes
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           without
           flattering
           or
           fauouring
           themselues
           ,
           not
           after
           their
           owne
           mind
           to
           iudge
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           examine
           them
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           their
           life
           looke
           what
           things
           there
           be
           for
           which
           Christ
           wil
           come
           against
           them
           .
           For
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           many
           men
           being
           in
           the
           church
           perish
           ,
           neuer
           consider
           their
           former
           life
           ,
           how
           they
           haue
           liued
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           sins
           Christ
           wil
           come
           against
           them
           .
           If
           we
           would
           escape
           death
           by
           Christs
           heauy
           and
           strait
           sentence
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           life
           ,
           we
           must
           thus
           call
           our selues
           to
           a
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           simply
           lay
           all
           our
           sinnes
           in
           word
           ,
           thought
           and
           deed
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           to
           thinke
           what
           we
           haue
           deserued
           ,
           and
           to
           condemne
           our selues
           :
           then
           we
           shall
           preuent
           that
           iudgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           enter
           into
           sentence
           with
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           put
           all
           our
           sinnes
           in
           a
           booke
           and
           reckoned
           already
           for
           them
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           but
           the
           want
           of
           this
           is
           the
           ruine
           of
           mens
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           And
           if
           this
           be
           wanting
           ,
           the
           Minister
           may
           speake
           and
           preach
           to
           little
           purpose
           .
        
         
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             borne
             with
             them
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           entertained
           them
           which
           are
           wicked
           .
           Here
           the
           fault
           is
           in
           more
           particular
           ,
           namely
           ,
           want
           of
           zeale
           :
           they
           suffered
           men
           which
           maintained
           damnable
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           heretical
           opinions
           to
           be
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           dwell
           among
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           held
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           :
           so
           we
           see
           ,
           though
           they
           held
           religion
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           it
           coldly
           ,
           not
           shewing
           their
           feruent
           zeale
           against
           such
           as
           maintained
           damnable
           doctrine
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           the
           Church
           may
           vse
           zeale
           in
           excommunicating
           
           and
           cutting
           off
           those
           which
           maintaine
           damnable
           and
           hereticall
           doctrine
           :
           they
           may
           after
           due
           admonition
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           and
           cut
           them
           off
           as
           pernitious
           members
           .
           1.
           
           
             Tim.
             2.
             
             Alexander
          
           and
           Hymineus
           were
           excommunicated
           :
           &
           the
           church
           may
           follow
           Paules
           example
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           such
           as
           hold
           heresies
           in
           the
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           religion
           .
           And
           seeing
           Christ
           was
           offended
           for
           this
           their
           forbearing
           of
           those
           wicked
           men
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           entertaine
           such
           as
           hold
           such
           errors
           and
           damnable
           doctrine
           :
           but
           haue
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           hate
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           detest
           them
           .
           The
           Church
           must
           be
           couragious
           to
           defend
           truth
           in
           religion
           ,
           to
           stand
           against
           wicked
           heretikes
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           thrust
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           they
           remaine
           obstinate
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             14.
             
             Thou
             hast
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           entertainest
           certaine
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           euil
           persons
           ,
           which
           maintaine
           and
           teach
           Balaams
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           false
           Prophet
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           reproued
           them
           here
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           as
           well
           say
           to
           vs
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           something
           against
           vs
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           zeale
           and
           seueritie
           against
           sinne
           and
           sinners
           :
           for
           though
           our
           Church
           doth
           not
           hold
           and
           maintaine
           ,
           but
           repell
           the
           false
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           of
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           and
           the
           Familie
           of
           loue
           :
           yet
           Christ
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           he
           hath
           something
           against
           vs
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           zeale
           against
           sinners
           and
           wicked
           men
           .
           For
           in
           our
           Church
           they
           abound
           ,
           there
           is
           abundance
           of
           Atheists
           and
           wicked
           men
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           vs
           ,
           which
           are
           partakers
           of
           the
           word
           &
           Sacraments
           ,
           &
           al
           outward
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           these
           Atheists
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           word
           ,
           yet
           in
           life
           ,
           deny
           God
           and
           religion
           :
           they
           know
           not
           God
           ,
           cannot
           distinguish
           betweene
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           heresies
           and
           damnable
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Papists
           :
           they
           thinke
           not
           reuerently
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Ministers
           and
           Ambassadours
           .
           Amongst
           vs
           there
           be
           abundance
           of
           Epicures
           ,
           who
           giue
           themselues
           to
           all
           licentiousnesse
           ,
           to
           eate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           sport
           themselues
           :
           these
           loue
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           being
           vnder
           the
           law
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           they
           will
           heare
           sometimes
           ,
           once
           a
           yeare
           receiue
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           all
           .
           There
           are
           also
           vnmercifull
           and
           cruell
           men
           ,
           oppressors
           ,
           men
           which
           in
           their
           priuate
           callings
           vse
           all
           iniustice
           ,
           deceipt
           ,
           fraud
           ,
           wrong
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           with
           vsurie
           ,
           and
           such
           horrible
           
           sinnes
           :
           these
           are
           suffered
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           these
           be
           the
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           count
           them
           as
           politicke
           and
           great
           men
           .
           Now
           the
           suffering
           of
           these
           men
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           in
           our
           Church
           is
           great
           want
           of
           zeale
           ,
           feruencie
           and
           seueritie
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           will
           come
           against
           vs
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           followeth
           ,
           and
           the
           confirmation
           of
           his
           rebuke
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           moue
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           to
           detest
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           the
           false
           Prophet
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           effects
           of
           Balaam
           ,
           that
           he
           gaue
           wicked
           counsell
           to
           Balaak
           ,
           to
           cast
           a
           blocke
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           eate
           of
           things
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           and
           commit
           fornication
           .
           It
           standeth
           in
           a
           comparison
           or
           similitude
           :
           As
           the
           false
           Prophet
           Balaam
           cast
           a
           stumbling
           blocke
           before
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           to
           moue
           them
           to
           eate
           of
           things
           offered
           to
           Idols
           ,
           and
           commit
           fornication
           :
           so
           there
           are
           some
           among
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           which
           labour
           to
           moue
           men
           to
           the
           same
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           part
           of
           the
           similitude
           is
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           :
           as
           Balaam
           taught
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           gaue
           ill
           counsell
           to
           Balaak
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           which
           we
           must
           consider
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           his
           false
           counsell
           was
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           offence
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           casting
           of
           offence
           before
           the
           Israelites
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           how
           .
           An
           offence
           properly
           is
           any
           thing
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           deed
           ,
           which
           is
           cast
           in
           a
           mans
           way
           to
           make
           him
           stumble
           or
           fall
           ,
           or
           go
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           a
           stone
           ,
           or
           peece
           of
           wood
           ,
           or
           such
           like
           thing
           :
           this
           is
           a
           scandall
           or
           stumbling
           blocke
           properly
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           taken
           (
           by
           comparison
           )
           for
           any
           thing
           which
           hindereth
           a
           man
           in
           the
           way
           to
           saluation
           ,
           which
           hindereth
           or
           stoppeth
           him
           ,
           maketh
           him
           fall
           ,
           or
           go
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           Offence
           is
           double
           ,
           either
           giuen
           or
           taken
           .
           Offence
           giuen
           ,
           is
           any
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           procured
           to
           sinne
           :
           offence
           taken
           ,
           is
           when
           a
           man
           taketh
           occasion
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           offended
           by
           that
           which
           is
           done
           well
           of
           another
           .
           So
           when
           Christ
           did
           well
           ,
           and
           preached
           the
           true
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ,
           the
           Pharises
           were
           offended
           at
           his
           doctrine
           :
           he
           did
           well
           ,
           they
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           his
           well
           doing
           .
           Now
           one
           giueth
           an
           offence
           ,
           when
           he
           maketh
           one
           offended
           ,
           and
           causeth
           him
           (
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           )
           to
           sinne
           .
           So
           Peter
           telleth
           Christ
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           he
           spake
           of
           should
           not
           come
           to
           him
           :
           Christ
           biddeth
           him
           ,
           come
           behind
           
           him
           Satan
           :
           where
           Peter
           gaue
           an
           offence
           to
           Christ
           ,
           though
           Christ
           did
           not
           sinne
           ;
           for
           Christ
           tooke
           not
           the
           occasion
           which
           Peter
           yet
           offered
           .
           As
           for
           the
           giuing
           of
           offence
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           cause
           a
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           or
           fall
           away
           from
           God
           by
           any
           thing
           .
           The
           meanes
           are
           things
           either
           simply
           euill
           ,
           or
           indifferent
           .
           By
           things
           in
           themselues
           euill
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           are
           directly
           against
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Those
           things
           euill
           in
           themselues
           ,
           be
           either
           ill
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           ill
           examples
           :
           for
           by
           these
           offences
           are
           often
           giuen
           :
           for
           euill
           perswasions
           and
           examples
           draw
           the
           better
           sort
           often
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           dangerous
           meanes
           to
           make
           men
           offend
           .
           Againe
           ,
           offences
           be
           giuen
           by
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           not
           euill
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           when
           men
           vse
           them
           vnseasonably
           and
           vnfitly
           ,
           out
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           fit
           persons
           .
           So
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           to
           eate
           should
           offend
           ,
           he
           would
           neuer
           eate
           :
           1.
           
           Cor.
           9.
           
           So
           here
           Balaam
           giueth
           offence
           ,
           they
           of
           Pergamus
           take
           it
           ,
           to
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           stirred
           vp
           to
           fall
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           meanes
           by
           which
           Balaam
           cast
           these
           offences
           before
           the
           Israelites
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           prouoking
           them
           to
           eate
           of
           the
           meate
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           and
           commit
           fornication
           .
           Numb
           .
           25.
           
           When
           Balaam
           had
           vsed
           many
           waies
           to
           curse
           them
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           preuaile
           ,
           he
           vsed
           new
           meanes
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           to
           send
           out
           most
           wicked
           and
           beautifull
           women
           ,
           to
           inuite
           them
           to
           their
           idole
           banquets
           ,
           and
           to
           fornication
           ,
           and
           they
           condescended
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           gather
           ,
           
           this
           is
           the
           peculiar
           note
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           offence
           ,
           to
           cast
           stumbling
           blockes
           before
           them
           in
           the
           way
           to
           saluation
           :
           for
           Balaam
           a
           false
           Prophet
           is
           noted
           by
           this
           :
           and
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           godlinesse
           and
           true
           religion
           is
           a
           great
           mysterie
           to
           saluation
           :
           so
           false
           teaching
           is
           a
           mysterie
           tending
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           mens
           soules
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           by
           this
           note
           ,
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           all
           religions
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Iew
           ,
           and
           the
           Turke
           :
           but
           especially
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           which
           most
           trouble
           vs
           in
           this
           Church
           :
           for
           all
           religions
           whose
           doctrine
           tendeth
           to
           stop
           or
           hinder
           men
           in
           the
           way
           to
           saluation
           ,
           they
           be
           the
           doctrines
           of
           diuels
           .
           The
           Papists
           religion
           which
           our
           ancient
           folke
           call
           the
           old
           religion
           ,
           is
           a
           doctrine
           tending
           to
           destroy
           men
           ,
           to
           ouerturne
           the
           whole
           morall
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           especially
           to
           maintaine
           adulterie
           and
           idolatrie
           .
           The
           first
           commandement
           is
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           the
           true
           God
           onely
           for
           thy
           God.
           But
           the
           Papists
           make
           moe
           then
           one
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           creatures
           Gods
           ,
           they
           inuocate
           Saints
           ,
           which
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           them
           Gods
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           his
           honour
           ,
           seeing
           he
           alone
           is
           present
           euery
           where
           ,
           &
           seeth
           the
           hart
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           say
           they
           can
           merit
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           do
           formans
           sin
           ,
           but
           onely
           God
           ,
           no
           not
           Christ
           himself
           if
           he
           were
           not
           God
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           wooden
           crosse
           (
           not
           Christ
           on
           the
           crosse
           )
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           call
           it
           their
           hope
           :
           and
           so
           the
           virgin
           Mary
           ,
           calling
           her
           our
           Ladie
           ,
           putting
           hope
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           she
           can
           commaund
           her
           Sonne
           in
           heauen
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           .
           The
           second
           Commaundement
           they
           in
           practise
           breake
           ,
           in
           making
           images
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           like
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           as
           he
           was
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           doue
           ,
           &
           with
           religious
           worship
           ,
           adore
           and
           worship
           Saints
           .
        
         
           They
           erre
           against
           the
           third
           commaundement
           ,
           teaching
           that
           a
           man
           may
           sweare
           by
           Saints
           :
           and
           the
           fourth
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           make
           festiual
           dayes
           of
           men
           and
           saints
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           the
           Sabbath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           mens
           libertie
           of
           labouring
           six
           dayes
           ,
           to
           worship
           their
           saints
           .
           As
           for
           the
           fift
           commandement
           ,
           in
           this
           they
           make
           subiects
           free
           from
           their
           lawful
           loyalty
           to
           their
           lawful
           Princes
           .
           In
           the
           sixt
           ,
           they
           make
           and
           appoint
           places
           to
           which
           murderers
           may
           flie
           and
           be
           safe
           ,
           and
           in
           keeping
           the
           word
           from
           lay
           men
           (
           as
           they
           call
           them
           )
           and
           so
           murder
           their
           soules
           .
           In
           the
           seuenth
           ,
           they
           maintaine
           stewes
           and
           houses
           of
           professed
           adultery
           ,
           and
           hold
           that
           the
           vncle
           may
           marry
           his
           neece
           or
           his
           great
           neece
           .
           For
           the
           eight
           commandement
           ,
           they
           ouerthrow
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           make
           all
           things
           saleable
           ,
           heauen
           ,
           hell
           ,
           purgatory
           and
           all
           ,
           which
           is
           manifest
           robbery
           .
           They
           wrong
           the
           ninth
           commaundement
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           falsly
           make
           mens
           writings
           the
           canon
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           nay
           they
           maintaine
           lying
           ,
           seeing
           that
           they
           hold
           ,
           a
           man
           being
           asked
           of
           a
           thing
           he
           knowes
           (
           as
           when
           one
           hath
           confessed
           his
           sinnes
           another
           askes
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           though
           he
           know
           the
           same
           ,
           say
           he
           knoweth
           not
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           them
           ,
           to
           tell
           them
           to
           you
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           a
           slender
           excuse
           .
           For
           the
           tenth
           commaundement
           ,
           they
           make
           concupiscence
           and
           lust
           to
           be
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           that
           commaundement
           .
           So
           that
           we
           see
           ,
           this
           whole
           religion
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           of
           old
           people
           ,
           the
           old
           religon
           ,
           is
           cleane
           new
           from
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           
           nay
           it
           is
           a
           doctrine
           of
           diuels
           ,
           seeing
           it
           tends
           to
           leade
           men
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           ouerturning
           of
           the
           whole
           law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           our
           owne
           church
           ;
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           men
           slaunder
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           saying
           it
           is
           scandalous
           three
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           God
           creates
           men
           to
           cast
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           them
           into
           hel
           &
           destroy
           them
           .
           First
           we
           answer
           :
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           scripture
           speakes
           not
           of
           any
           certaine
           number
           ,
           yet
           the
           elect
           are
           said
           to
           be
           a
           small
           number
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           end
           why
           God
           created
           men
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           manifest
           his
           own
           glory
           in
           their
           due
           ,
           iust
           ,
           &
           deserued
           damnation
           &
           destructiō
           :
           not
           that
           he
           created
           men
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           to
           hell
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           charge
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           church
           to
           be
           a
           blasphemous
           doctrine
           ,
           seeing
           we
           hold
           that
           God
           decreed
           mans
           fall
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           make
           him
           the
           author
           of
           sinne
           .
           Answ.
           We
           say
           indeed
           ,
           that
           God
           decreed
           mans
           fall
           ,
           &
           permitted
           him
           to
           sin
           ,
           yet
           teach
           we
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           sin
           :
           for
           his
           wil
           is
           double
           ,
           generall
           and
           particular
           :
           in
           his
           generall
           wil
           ,
           he
           decreed
           to
           permit
           man
           to
           sin
           and
           fall
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           in
           respect
           of
           God
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           though
           in
           respect
           of
           man
           euill
           :
           for
           as
           he
           can
           draw
           out
           of
           darknesse
           light
           ,
           so
           out
           of
           euill
           he
           can
           worke
           good
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           speciall
           wil
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           wils
           and
           delights
           onely
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           he
           hated
           mans
           fall
           .
           And
           euen
           as
           the
           Magistrate
           hates
           ,
           &
           would
           not
           the
           death
           of
           the
           malefactor
           ,
           yet
           he
           wils
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           executes
           the
           same
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           he
           in
           his
           general
           wil
           willed
           the
           permitting
           of
           mans
           fall
           ,
           not
           as
           it
           was
           euil
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           turned
           to
           his
           glory
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           elect
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           they
           charge
           our
           doctrine
           to
           be
           a
           doctrine
           of
           securitie
           and
           carnall
           carelesnesse
           ,
           in
           that
           we
           teach
           ,
           men
           may
           be
           certaine
           of
           their
           saluation
           ,
           and
           to
           perseuere
           to
           the
           end
           :
           but
           seeing
           we
           withal
           teach
           a
           man
           must
           vse
           the
           meanes
           ,
           daily
           pray
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           performe
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           faith
           and
           religion
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           we
           teach
           no
           doctrine
           of
           carnall
           securitie
           ,
           but
           a
           doctrine
           of
           paine
           and
           trouble
           ,
           which
           maketh
           men
           not
           carelesse
           ,
           but
           careful
           to
           come
           to
           heare
           ,
           to
           be
           certaine
           ,
           and
           to
           perseuere
           ;
           therefore
           they
           charge
           vs
           wrongfully
           in
           all
           these
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           it
           is
           so
           great
           a
           sinne
           to
           giue
           offence
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           especiall
           heed
           we
           giue
           no
           offence
           in
           our
           life
           ,
           conuersation
           ,
           word
           ,
           or
           
           deed
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           cary
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           liue
           vnspottedly
           :
           for
           if
           we
           giue
           offence
           ,
           we
           are
           Balaams
           scholers
           ,
           and
           tread
           in
           his
           path
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           in
           our
           callings
           so
           cary
           our selues
           vprightly
           ,
           that
           we
           giue
           no
           offence
           :
           for
           wo
           to
           them
           by
           whom
           offences
           come
           :
           nay
           it
           were
           better
           they
           had
           a
           mil-stone
           tied
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           cast
           into
           the
           sea
           :
           for
           that
           is
           to
           plunge
           our
           brothers
           soule
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           ,
           to
           the
           gulfe
           of
           hel
           .
           But
           we
           must
           rather
           labour
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           him
           al
           blocks
           of
           offence
           ;
           which
           if
           men
           would
           do
           ,
           then
           our
           Church
           should
           flourish
           :
           but
           the
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           makes
           men
           bold
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           on
           by
           sinne
           into
           hell
           .
           And
           as
           none
           must
           giue
           offence
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           we
           take
           no
           offence
           ,
           or
           be
           allured
           to
           sin
           by
           mens
           wicked
           either
           counsel
           or
           examples
           :
           nay
           we
           must
           cast
           off
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           may
           any
           way
           hinder
           vs
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           :
           if
           our
           right
           eye
           or
           hand
           offend
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           which
           is
           most
           deare
           and
           neare
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           cut
           it
           off
           :
           if
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           then
           Gods
           blessing
           is
           with
           vs.
           The
           Israelites
           in
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           Moabites
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           serued
           the
           Lord
           ,
           all
           curses
           could
           not
           hurt
           them
           ,
           but
           turned
           to
           their
           good
           :
           but
           after
           they
           tooke
           offence
           by
           the
           Moabitish
           women
           ,
           to
           be
           inticed
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           came
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           at
           their
           idol-feasts
           ,
           and
           commit
           fornication
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           vpon
           them
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           vs.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           they
           vsed
           these
           meanes
           ,
           
           when
           they
           could
           not
           preuaile
           by
           cursing
           ,
           to
           send
           their
           fairest
           women
           to
           inuite
           them
           to
           their
           banquets
           ,
           to
           incite
           them
           to
           commit
           fornication
           :
           we
           see
           that
           temptations
           drawn
           frō
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           from
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           are
           most
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           preuaile
           most
           with
           men
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           sinne
           and
           to
           fall
           from
           God.
           As
           a
           man
           that
           cannot
           win
           a
           citie
           by
           force
           ,
           yet
           by
           gold
           ,
           by
           promises
           of
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           getteth
           the
           gate
           open
           :
           so
           when
           the
           diuell
           cannot
           preuaile
           with
           bitter
           &
           sharp
           temptations
           ,
           then
           he
           vseth
           those
           of
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           ouerthroweth
           many
           .
           We
           must
           then
           take
           heed
           especially
           of
           these
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           Iob
           sacrificed
           daily
           for
           his
           children
           when
           they
           had
           bene
           feasting
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           then
           haue
           sinned
           .
        
         
           Vers.
           15.
           
           Euen
           so
           thou
           hast
           those
           which
           maintaine
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           comparison
           ,
           in
           which
           
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           were
           :
           secondly
           ,
           how
           Christ
           was
           affected
           toward
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           is
           manifest
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             Euen
             so
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           word
           of
           resemblance
           and
           relation
           ,
           that
           may
           thus
           be
           described
           .
           They
           were
           a
           sect
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           which
           maintained
           two
           damnable
           opinions
           according
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Balaam
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           eate
           meate
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           idoll
           temples
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           fornication
           was
           no
           sin
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           shewed
           before
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           so
           soone
           after
           Christ
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           which
           held
           these
           damnable
           opinions
           :
           yet
           we
           see
           there
           were
           such
           notorious
           heretickes
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           fauour
           not
           their
           opinions
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           errors
           .
           For
           the
           first
           error
           :
           that
           a
           man
           might
           eate
           meat
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           very
           temples
           of
           idols
           ,
           for
           is
           ,
           they
           might
           vrge
           Christian
           libertie
           thus
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           be
           indifferent
           may
           be
           lawfully
           vsed
           :
           but
           to
           eate
           meate
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           
             ergo
             .
             Ans.
          
           If
           these
           meats
           be
           cōsidered
           in
           themselues
           ,
           they
           be
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           may
           lawfully
           be
           vsed
           :
           nay
           after
           they
           be
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           sold
           in
           the
           market
           and
           bought
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           eaten
           priuately
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           wound
           not
           any
           weake
           Christian.
           But
           as
           they
           be
           prepared
           to
           be
           offered
           to
           idols
           ,
           vsed
           in
           idol-temples
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           not
           vse
           them
           as
           prepared
           for
           the
           idol
           ,
           vsed
           and
           offered
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           honour
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Nicolaitans
           vsed
           them
           so
           ,
           therefore
           vnlawfully
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           might
           and
           did
           alleage
           (
           being
           professors
           of
           Christ
           outwardly
           )
           other
           places
           of
           scripture
           ,
           as
           that
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             An
             idoll
             is
             nothing
             ,
             ergo
          
           it
           is
           no
           sinne
           to
           eate
           that
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           them
           .
           Ans.
           An
           idol
           is
           nothing
           by
           nature
           ,
           subsisting
           or
           being
           ,
           nothing
           which
           hath
           any
           sparke
           of
           the
           Godhead
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           mans
           braine
           it
           is
           something
           ,
           seeing
           in
           mens
           minds
           and
           imaginations
           they
           repute
           it
           as
           a
           God.
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           might
           alleage
           Naamans
           exāple
           ,
           2.
           
           King.
           5.
           18.
           who
           went
           into
           the
           temple
           of
           Rimmon
           and
           kneeled
           downe
           there
           .
           Ans.
           He
           kneeled
           not
           to
           the
           idol
           but
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           ,
           &
           leaned
           on
           his
           hand
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           bowed
           downe
           ,
           not
           with
           any
           diuine
           worship
           to
           the
           idol
           ,
           but
           with
           ciuil
           worship
           to
           the
           Kings
           Maiestie
           :
           and
           Naaman
           
           was
           in
           the
           temple
           ,
           not
           to
           worship
           the
           idoll
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           protestation
           that
           he
           would
           serue
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           end
           caried
           as
           much
           earth
           as
           two
           mules
           could
           beare
           ,
           to
           offer
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord.
           And
           if
           the
           Nicolaitans
           had
           bene
           so
           in
           the
           idol
           temples
           ,
           to
           protest
           that
           they
           would
           worship
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           then
           they
           had
           not
           sinned
           .
           So
           if
           any
           come
           into
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           be
           present
           where
           Masse
           is
           said
           ,
           with
           protestation
           to
           serue
           the
           Lord
           ,
           he
           then
           allowes
           not
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           rather
           condemnes
           them
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           opinion
           of
           these
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           that
           fornication
           was
           no
           sinne
           ,
           they
           seemed
           so
           to
           proue
           it
           out
           of
           Genes
           .
           19.
           18.
           when
           the
           men
           of
           Sodom
           came
           to
           Lots
           house
           ,
           he
           offereth
           them
           his
           daughters
           :
           now
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           done
           it
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           it
           had
           bin
           a
           sin
           .
           
             Ans.
             Lot
          
           seemes
           to
           be
           faulty
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           in
           that
           ,
           though
           he
           thought
           to
           escape
           the
           greater
           sin
           by
           the
           lesser
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           not
           do
           euil
           that
           good
           may
           come
           thereof
           .
           Againe
           ,
           they
           might
           vrge
           ,
           that
           
             (
             Hos.
             1.
          
           )
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           Hosea
           to
           take
           a
           wife
           and
           children
           of
           fornication
           .
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Some
           say
           it
           was
           onely
           in
           vision
           ,
           not
           in
           deed
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           it
           in
           speech
           onely
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           because
           he
           prophesied
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           as
           one
           that
           had
           such
           a
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           which
           both
           are
           safe
           answers
           ,
           and
           allowed
           .
           Other
           ,
           more
           likely
           ,
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           not
           in
           vision
           and
           word
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           done
           .
           And
           surely
           seeing
           the
           Prophets
           name
           ,
           the
           womans
           name
           ,
           &
           her
           fathers
           name
           are
           set
           downe
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           done
           indeed
           .
           Neither
           doth
           a
           thing
           in
           speech
           so
           much
           affect
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           a
           deed
           and
           fact
           done
           .
           And
           the
           best
           and
           most
           auncient
           interpreters
           ,
           which
           were
           nearest
           the
           time
           of
           Christ
           ,
           interpret
           it
           a
           thing
           done
           indeed
           .
           But
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           against
           good
           maners
           ,
           &
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           law
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           should
           take
           such
           a
           wife
           .
           Ans.
           No
           :
           seeing
           God
           is
           aboue
           his
           law
           ,
           and
           can
           dispense
           with
           it
           :
           as
           when
           he
           bids
           Abraham
           kil
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           not
           sinned
           if
           he
           had
           slaine
           him
           :
           so
           here
           Hosea
           he
           did
           not
           sinne
           ,
           hauing
           a
           particular
           and
           speciall
           commaundement
           for
           the
           same
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           this
           to
           commit
           fornication
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           of
           an
           harlot
           an
           honest
           woman
           :
           and
           he
           is
           bidden
           to
           take
           the
           children
           of
           fornination
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           should
           beget
           any
           in
           fornication
           ,
           but
           take
           her
           children
           which
           she
           had
           borne
           in
           fornication
           .
           Againe
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           
           
           The
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           two
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           ioyneth
           fornication
           to
           them
           .
           Ans.
           First
           ,
           he
           doth
           so
           ,
           because
           the
           Gentiles
           thought
           that
           it
           was
           no
           sinne
           ,
           but
           indifferent
           :
           and
           they
           are
           there
           conioyned
           (
           though
           fornication
           be
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           )
           because
           the
           Gentiles
           offended
           the
           Iewes
           by
           these
           three
           ioyntly
           together
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           affection
           of
           Christ
           :
           
             which
             things
             I
             also
             hate
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           their
           errors
           .
           
             Which
             thing
             I
             hate
          
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           to
           auoide
           and
           dislike
           the
           least
           honour
           or
           approbation
           which
           can
           be
           giuen
           to
           idols
           :
           for
           these
           Nicolaitanes
           did
           not
           honour
           idols
           ,
           or
           offer
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           came
           into
           their
           temples
           ,
           and
           (
           inuited
           by
           their
           friends
           )
           did
           eate
           of
           the
           meate
           offered
           to
           them
           :
           yet
           Christ
           hateth
           their
           dealing
           :
           shewing
           ,
           he
           wold
           haue
           vs
           to
           do
           the
           like
           .
           This
           also
           condemneth
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           worship
           not
           idols
           ,
           yet
           they
           kneele
           downe
           to
           the
           images
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           adore
           them
           ,
           light
           candles
           and
           tapers
           to
           them
           ,
           offer
           to
           them
           ,
           hang
           costly
           iewels
           about
           their
           neckes
           ,
           cloth
           them
           with
           costly
           apparell
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           indeed
           farre
           more
           then
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           did
           ;
           therefore
           hath
           Christ
           cause
           to
           hate
           them
           much
           more
           .
           This
           also
           teacheth
           men
           which
           trauell
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           trauell
           not
           without
           any
           calling
           ,
           to
           see
           newes
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           Spaine
           and
           Italie
           :
           for
           then
           they
           being
           out
           of
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           offer
           themselues
           to
           occasions
           which
           may
           bring
           them
           to
           idolatrie
           ,
           though
           they
           hate
           images
           :
           for
           being
           in
           idolatrous
           places
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           into
           their
           temples
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           their
           maner
           is
           ,
           offer
           to
           idols
           ,
           and
           kneele
           downe
           to
           them
           :
           which
           they
           cannot
           without
           some
           approbation
           ,
           whereas
           they
           should
           hate
           the
           least
           approbation
           or
           liking
           of
           them
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           good
           for
           men
           which
           trauell
           ,
           to
           trauell
           within
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           speciall
           calling
           and
           necessitie
           .
           Further
           ,
           by
           this
           ,
           Christ
           would
           haue
           vs
           to
           hate
           all
           familiar
           societie
           with
           idolaters
           .
           A
           man
           may
           I
           graunt
           liue
           with
           Idolaters
           in
           a
           ciuill
           course
           of
           peace
           :
           but
           not
           to
           haue
           a
           speciall
           kind
           of
           familiaritie
           and
           amitie
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           as
           Christ
           hated
           their
           idolatry
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           their
           fornicatiō
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           example
           to
           hate
           fornication
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           our
           bodies
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           :
           but
           the
           bodie
           of
           a
           faithfull
           man
           or
           woman
           is
           
           the
           bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           bought
           it
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           consecrate
           and
           dedicate
           them
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           not
           Satan
           his
           enemy
           .
           Our
           bodie
           and
           soule
           is
           the
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           least
           by
           profession
           :
           then
           we
           must
           not
           take
           the
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           the
           member
           of
           an
           harlot
           .
           Our
           bodie
           and
           soule
           is
           the
           house
           and
           temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           keepe
           them
           faire
           ,
           pure
           and
           cleane
           ,
           fit
           to
           entertaine
           such
           a
           guest
           :
           but
           they
           which
           pollute
           themselues
           with
           fornication
           ,
           make
           them
           sties
           and
           stables
           for
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           
             Repent
             quickely
          
           .
           
           Hauing
           laid
           downe
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           and
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           here
           he
           sheweth
           the
           remedie
           to
           escape
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           remedie
           ,
           addeth
           two
           reasons
           to
           moue
           thē
           to
           practise
           the
           remedie
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           cōcerning
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Nicolaitans
           .
           In
           the
           remedie
           :
           note
           ,
           first
           what
           repentance
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           why
           it
           is
           so
           often
           prescribed
           by
           Christ
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           whom
           .
           To
           repent
           properly
           is
           to
           change
           the
           mind
           from
           euill
           to
           good
           ,
           from
           sinne
           to
           God
           ,
           thus
           ,
           when
           by
           Gods
           grace
           a
           man
           hath
           this
           purpose
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           not
           to
           sin
           as
           before
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           wholly
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           God
           for
           euer
           .
           But
           here
           repentance
           (
           as
           commonly
           in
           the
           Scripture
           )
           is
           taken
           more
           largely
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           duties
           which
           go
           with
           ,
           or
           are
           in
           repentance
           :
           as
           first
           ,
           humiliation
           ,
           confession
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           condemning
           our selues
           for
           them
           :
           secondly
           ,
           inuocation
           for
           pardon
           of
           them
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           reformation
           of
           life
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           purposeth
           and
           indeuoreth
           in
           his
           life
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           But
           why
           doth
           Christ
           so
           often
           repeate
           and
           prescribe
           repentance
           to
           his
           Church
           ?
           Ans.
           Not
           because
           it
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           procure
           or
           demerit
           saluation
           and
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           :
           for
           onely
           the
           death
           and
           passion
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           alone
           can
           do
           that
           :
           but
           he
           calleth
           them
           often
           to
           this
           dutie
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           fruite
           of
           faith
           .
           Repentance
           of
           it selfe
           procureth
           not
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           token
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           procured
           in
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           path
           way
           wherein
           all
           men
           must
           walke
           ,
           which
           must
           haue
           pardon
           of
           their
           sinnes
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           doth
           Christ
           prescribe
           repentance
           ?
           Ans.
           First
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           church
           of
           Pergamus
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           people
           thereof
           ,
           
           Christ
           before
           had
           commended
           them
           for
           worthie
           graces
           ,
           &
           they
           had
           repentance
           before
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           bids
           them
           repent
           still
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           he
           prescribeth
           repentance
           still
           to
           a
           repentant
           people
           ,
           it
           sheweth
           vs
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           is
           a
           continuall
           practise
           of
           repentance
           ,
           a
           daily
           and
           perpetuall
           repentance
           .
           When
           one
           hath
           begunne
           and
           repented
           once
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           enough
           ;
           but
           as
           euery
           day
           addeth
           to
           our
           age
           ,
           so
           euery
           day
           ,
           for
           our
           new
           sinnes
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           new
           repentance
           .
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             5.
             
             Paule
          
           desired
           them
           to
           labour
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God.
           Now
           
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
          
           )
           they
           were
           reconciled
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           had
           true
           repentance
           :
           noting
           that
           they
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           their
           reconciliation
           more
           increased
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           certaintie
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           daily
           offences
           and
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           thinke
           ,
           that
           what
           Christ
           spake
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           is
           spoken
           to
           vs
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           be
           in
           the
           like
           sin
           ,
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           dutie
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           commanded
           here
           .
           Christ
           moreouer
           prescribeth
           this
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           which
           held
           two
           damnable
           errors
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           held
           them
           ,
           no
           doubt
           they
           liued
           accordingly
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           biddeth
           them
           repent
           .
           Then
           great
           and
           grieuous
           sinners
           are
           not
           barred
           from
           Gods
           mercie
           if
           they
           will
           repent
           .
           Excellent
           is
           that
           of
           Esay
           :
           Our
           God
           is
           much
           ,
           exceeding
           much
           in
           mercie
           .
           Psalm
           .
           130.
           
           God
           is
           much
           in
           mercie
           ,
           plenteous
           in
           redemption
           ,
           no
           man
           which
           is
           a
           grieuous
           sinner
           ,
           but
           God
           offereth
           him
           mercie
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           repent
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           .
           Among
           vs
           in
           this
           Church
           are
           many
           ignorant
           and
           euill
           people
           :
           yet
           if
           these
           will
           repent
           ,
           the
           Lord
           offereth
           his
           mercie
           ;
           though
           they
           be
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           as
           Iudas
           ,
           or
           Herode
           were
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           offereth
           his
           mercie
           and
           merite
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           lay
           hold
           on
           it
           .
           Then
           let
           all
           such
           wicked
           men
           breake
           off
           their
           sins
           by
           repentance
           ,
           of
           their
           idolatrie
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           and
           humble
           themselues
           with
           Iob
           in
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           mercie
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           abuse
           Gods
           mercie
           to
           presumption
           ,
           but
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           though
           thy
           sinnes
           be
           as
           scarlet
           or
           crimson
           ,
           or
           as
           scarlet
           which
           can
           take
           no
           other
           colour
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           mercie
           in
           store
           to
           helpe
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           repent
           .
           This
           doctrine
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           malefactors
           ,
           not
           to
           imbolden
           them
           in
           sinne
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           repent
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           heare
           them
           :
           yea
           though
           
           a
           man
           fall
           often
           into
           the
           same
           sinne
           (
           which
           is
           dangerous
           )
           yet
           if
           he
           haue
           grace
           to
           repent
           ,
           Gods
           fountaine
           of
           mercie
           is
           not
           drawne
           dry
           ,
           but
           still
           he
           hath
           in
           store
           ;
           onely
           they
           must
           repent
           :
           for
           if
           they
           looke
           to
           haue
           the
           merit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Christ
           looketh
           to
           haue
           their
           repentance
           .
        
         
           
             Else
             I
             will
             come
             against
             thee
             shortly
             .
          
           
           After
           the
           remedy
           followes
           a
           two-fold
           reason
           ,
           to
           inforce
           and
           set
           an
           edge
           on
           the
           former
           doctrine
           :
           first
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           Pergamus
           :
           secondly
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           holding
           and
           practising
           of
           these
           two
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           cause
           and
           reason
           ,
           
             If
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           thou
           do
           not
           repent
           for
           these
           sinnes
           ,
           want
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           other
           thy
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           I
           will
           come
           to
           thee
           shortly
           ,
           to
           punish
           and
           plague
           thee
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           he
           cometh
           either
           in
           mercy
           ,
           or
           in
           iudgement
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           he
           will
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           help
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           execute
           iudgement
           on
           them
           ,
           to
           punish
           them
           .
           So
           Esay
           .
           30.
           27.
           
        
         
           Christ
           saith
           not
           ,
           
             I
             will
             ,
             but
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             :
          
           expressing
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           the
           time
           present
           :
           to
           certifie
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           most
           surely
           come
           ,
           as
           certainly
           as
           if
           he
           did
           now
           come
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           threatning
           we
           see
           a
           generall
           rule
           to
           be
           learned
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           Church
           or
           people
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           come
           to
           them
           in
           iudgement
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           as
           by
           sundry
           examples
           we
           may
           see
           the
           Lord
           hath
           done
           .
           In
           our
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           though
           some
           do
           repent
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           common
           body
           of
           the
           people
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           they
           liue
           in
           sinne
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           hauing
           no
           care
           to
           know
           Gods
           will
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           yet
           no
           care
           to
           obey
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           continue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           Seeing
           their
           case
           is
           such
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           in
           good
           conscience
           foretell
           and
           prophesie
           (
           by
           this
           generall
           rule
           )
           that
           God
           will
           come
           against
           them
           shortly
           ,
           to
           take
           vengeance
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           plague
           them
           ?
           Though
           we
           may
           flatter
           our selues
           ,
           and
           think
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           assure
           our selues
           he
           cannot
           but
           come
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           repent
           .
           This
           should
           then
           moue
           vs
           all
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           humble
           our selues
           ,
           condemne
           our selues
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           craue
           pardon
           ,
           purpose
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           desire
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           would
           in
           Christ
           be
           
           reconciled
           to
           each
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           promise
           and
           performe
           euer
           after
           new
           obedience
           .
           If
           we
           doe
           repent
           daily
           for
           new
           and
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           stay
           the
           Lord
           ,
           preuent
           his
           coming
           to
           punish
           vs
           :
           but
           if
           we
           go
           on
           in
           sinne
           ,
           assure
           our selues
           the
           Lord
           is
           true
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           in
           iudgement
           against
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           
             With
             whom
             he
             wil
             fight
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           at
           enmitie
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           declare
           the
           same
           in
           waging
           battell
           with
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           hold
           these
           two
           grosse
           and
           damnable
           ●●inions
           .
        
         
           
             With
             the
             sword
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           preaching
           and
           publilishing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           ministery
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           among
           men
           .
           In
           which
           words
           he
           still
           alludeth
           to
           the
           doing
           of
           Balaam
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           end
           and
           scope
           :
           for
           when
           Balaam
           cursed
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           Angell
           stood
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           stay
           and
           hinder
           him
           that
           he
           should
           not
           go
           :
           he
           seeing
           the
           Angel
           ,
           fel
           downe
           and
           worshipped
           the
           Angel
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           son
           of
           God
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           but
           after
           ,
           seeing
           he
           would
           not
           be
           restrained
           ,
           but
           went
           to
           curse
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           perished
           by
           the
           sword
           .
           Numb
           .
           31.
           
           Euen
           so
           Christ
           dealeth
           with
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           Balaam
           :
           seeing
           they
           went
           on
           still
           in
           wickednes
           ,
           he
           fighteth
           with
           them
           to
           reclaime
           them
           from
           their
           wicked
           wayes
           ,
           he
           withstands
           them
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           go
           on
           ,
           then
           he
           fights
           ,
           not
           to
           reclaime
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           slay
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Balaam
           .
        
         
           
             But
             I
             will
             fight
             against
             thee
             ,
          
           not
           kill
           thee
           ,
           for
           Christ
           he
           intended
           not
           at
           the
           first
           to
           slay
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           withstand
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           might
           be
           to
           reclaime
           them
           :
           but
           after
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           be
           hindered
           and
           stayed
           ,
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Balaam
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           comes
           against
           the
           wicked
           and
           impenitent
           ,
           
           not
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           withstand
           and
           hinder
           them
           at
           the
           first
           :
           we
           see
           his
           wonderfull
           patience
           toward
           sinners
           and
           wicked
           men
           .
           So
           Gen.
           6.
           the
           Lord
           striued
           and
           wrestled
           with
           the
           old
           world
           one
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           repent
           ,
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           Noah
           :
           and
           Genes
           .
           16.
           he
           bare
           with
           the
           Amorites
           ,
           till
           their
           sinnes
           were
           come
           to
           the
           full
           :
           and
           he
           bare
           with
           the
           Aegyptians
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           :
           nay
           the
           Iewes
           after
           they
           had
           killed
           Christ
           ,
           were
           not
           straight
           way
           consumed
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           :
           
           suffered
           them
           fiftie
           yeares
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           suffereth
           sinners
           ,
           the
           blasphemer
           ,
           adulterer
           ,
           and
           cruell
           man
           to
           liue
           ,
           cometh
           often
           to
           them
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           not
           to
           kill
           them
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           to
           winne
           and
           reclaime
           them
           .
           And
           so
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           feeleth
           his
           mercie
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           and
           cast
           vs
           into
           hell
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           we
           be
           borne
           :
           yet
           he
           suffereth
           vs
           to
           liue
           ,
           some
           twentie
           ,
           thirtie
           ,
           or
           fortie
           yeares
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           haue
           a
           time
           and
           space
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           turne
           to
           Christ.
           Then
           it
           is
           our
           dutie
           to
           take
           this
           occasion
           ,
           to
           take
           this
           time
           of
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           it
           slip
           ,
           but
           haste
           to
           re●●ntance
           ere
           the
           time
           of
           patience
           be
           ended
           .
           The
           old
           world
           had
           one
           hundred
           and
           twentie
           yeares
           of
           patience
           ,
           but
           neglecting
           it
           they
           perished
           ,
           the
           time
           of
           mercie
           being
           ended
           .
           Seeing
           they
           wold
           not
           heare
           Noah
           ,
           therefore
           they
           be
           now
           in
           prison
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           hell
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           come
           thus
           against
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           repent
           not
           ,
           haue
           God
           for
           their
           enemie
           to
           fight
           against
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           sinne
           is
           called
           rebellion
           against
           God.
           )
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           most
           fearefull
           thing
           ,
           to
           haue
           God
           mans
           enemie
           :
           let
           vs
           then
           repent
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           God
           a
           friend
           to
           vs
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           was
           to
           his
           disciples
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             fight
             against
             thee
             .
          
           Here
           Christ
           sheweth
           he
           is
           the
           true
           Pastor
           and
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           can
           deuide
           the
           word
           aright
           ,
           giue
           promises
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           to
           whom
           they
           belong
           :
           for
           iudgements
           and
           promises
           must
           not
           be
           propounded
           to
           all
           equally
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           be
           regard
           had
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           persons
           .
           For
           iudgements
           ,
           some
           be
           temporall
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           threatned
           to
           the
           penitent
           :
           some
           eternal
           ,
           and
           those
           to
           the
           impenitent
           .
           So
           promises
           are
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           not
           hand
           ouer
           head
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           ,
           condition
           ,
           limitation
           ,
           and
           restraint
           .
           To
           propound
           either
           promises
           or
           threatnings
           otherwise
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           deuide
           the
           word
           aright
           .
        
         
           
             With
             the
             sword
             of
             my
             mouth
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           not
           to
           kill
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           resist
           and
           withstand
           them
           which
           repent
           not
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           chiefe
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           winne
           men
           from
           their
           sinnes
           and
           wicked
           wayes
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           not
           repent
           ,
           then
           to
           drowne
           them
           in
           perdition
           and
           to
           slay
           them
           .
           In
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           congregation
           ,
           we
           haue
           had
           the
           Gospell
           this
           36
           yeares
           published
           and
           preached
           
           to
           vs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           rebuked
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           still
           abide
           in
           them
           without
           repentance
           :
           the
           Lord
           still
           cometh
           against
           vs
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           stil
           checkes
           vs
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           controlleth
           the
           wicked
           idolater
           ,
           Atheist
           ,
           fornicator
           &
           cruel
           man
           ,
           he
           stands
           to
           fight
           against
           such
           ,
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           stands
           with
           his
           naked
           sword
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           reclaime
           them
           from
           their
           sins
           :
           if
           they
           wil
           not
           ,
           to
           wound
           them
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           to
           kil
           them
           .
           Now
           we
           hearing
           our
           sins
           reprooued
           ,
           we
           should
           feare
           and
           tremble
           ,
           fall
           downe
           as
           Balaam
           did
           :
           and
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           stands
           with
           his
           sword
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           ready
           to
           slay
           vs
           if
           we
           wil
           not
           be
           stayed
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           afraid
           .
           If
           we
           heare
           of
           an
           enemy
           to
           come
           against
           vs
           ,
           how
           will
           euery
           one
           quake
           for
           feare
           :
           shall
           we
           feare
           the
           shaking
           sword
           of
           a
           mortal
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           bloudy
           sword
           of
           the
           euerliuing
           God
           ?
           Shall
           we
           resist
           him
           and
           go
           on
           ,
           though
           he
           fight
           against
           vs
           ?
           Alas
           it
           is
           not
           wisedome
           to
           striue
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           will
           hacke
           vs
           to
           peeces
           :
           but
           we
           must
           heare
           him
           ,
           and
           submit
           our selues
           to
           his
           good
           will
           &
           pleasure
           :
           and
           if
           we
           wil
           not
           ,
           the
           same
           sword
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           an
           instrument
           to
           pierce
           our
           hearts
           to
           death
           .
           Then
           when
           we
           heare
           the
           Minister
           speaking
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           speaketh
           to
           vs
           ,
           fights
           against
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           not
           contemne
           him
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           called
           the
           sword
           of
           Christs
           mouth
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           he
           once
           deliuered
           it
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           dayly
           proceeds
           frō
           him
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           same
           by
           the
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           see
           this
           is
           an
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           they
           be
           that
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           from
           which
           his
           sword
           proceeds
           .
           So
           Paul
           calleth
           them
           the
           Ambassadours
           of
           Christ
           to
           deliuer
           his
           word
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           19.
           
        
         
           Then
           they
           which
           be
           in
           the
           schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           and
           they
           also
           which
           be
           in
           the
           way
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           must
           learne
           to
           thinke
           reuerently
           and
           highly
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           contemne
           it
           ,
           and
           thinke
           it
           a
           base
           calling
           :
           for
           to
           be
           a
           Lawyer
           or
           Phisition
           ,
           hath
           not
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           haue
           .
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Ministers
           must
           speake
           the
           word
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           perswaded
           in
           conscience
           Christ
           would
           speake
           the
           same
           if
           he
           were
           present
           .
           Euen
           as
           Ambassadors
           ,
           who
           deliuer
           their
           masters
           will
           ,
           in
           that
           maner
           and
           those
           words
           
           which
           they
           thinke
           he
           would
           himselfe
           :
           which
           if
           we
           did
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           not
           haue
           that
           humane
           kind
           of
           preaching
           ,
           partly
           in
           Greeke
           ,
           Latin
           ,
           &
           English
           ,
           mingled
           with
           testimonies
           and
           sentences
           of
           men
           :
           for
           Christ
           would
           neuer
           preach
           so
           ,
           neither
           did
           his
           Apostles
           or
           Prophets
           vse
           it
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Minister
           lawfully
           called
           is
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           ,
           that
           we
           seeing
           a
           mortall
           man
           ,
           sinfull
           like
           to
           vs
           ,
           deliuer
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           we
           contemne
           it
           not
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           but
           receiue
           the
           word
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           it
           come
           from
           a
           mortall
           man.
           So
           Paul
           commends
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           who
           receiued
           his
           doctrine
           as
           the
           word
           of
           the
           euer
           liuing
           God.
           Besides
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           carieth
           his
           Scepter
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           not
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           we
           see
           his
           kingdom
           is
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           not
           carnall
           but
           spirituall
           ,
           he
           gouerneth
           and
           ruleth
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           the
           eternall
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           published
           and
           preached
           by
           sinfull
           man
           like
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           the
           abuse
           of
           that
           sword
           ,
           which
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           chalengeth
           :
           for
           he
           will
           haue
           both
           swords
           ,
           ciuil
           and
           Ecclesiasticalls
           surely
           he
           is
           not
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           Christ
           was
           content
           onely
           with
           the
           spirituall
           sword
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           containing
           two
           parts
           :
           the
           first
           a
           commandement
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             which
             hath
             an
             eare
             heare
             :
          
           the
           second
           ,
           a
           promise
           ,
           
             To
             him
             which
             ouercometh
             ,
             will
             I
             giue
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             Manna
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Of
           the
           first
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
           The
           end
           and
           scope
           of
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           is
           to
           stir
           vp
           the
           Church
           to
           attention
           ,
           to
           marke
           the
           things
           propounded
           .
           The
           first
           speciall
           point
           what
           is
           commaunded
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           must
           not
           be
           heard
           with
           a
           bare
           and
           simple
           hearing
           ,
           but
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           beleefe
           ,
           and
           obedience
           in
           practise
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           he
           commaunds
           this
           hearing
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           is
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           should
           frequent
           sermons
           ,
           where
           this
           word
           of
           God
           is
           propounded
           and
           taught
           by
           plaine
           and
           simple
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           better
           learne
           their
           dutie
           .
           At
           a
           good
           time
           men
           wil
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           come
           not
           halfe
           a
           yeare
           after
           :
           but
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           daily
           at
           all
           lawfull
           occasions
           frequent
           sermons
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           the
           congregation
           :
           and
           if
           we
           be
           his
           sheepe
           ,
           we
           will
           heare
           his
           
           voice
           :
           Ioh.
           10.
           &
           desire
           to
           heare
           his
           word
           ,
           taught
           by
           his
           mouth
           .
           Mat.
           16.
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           called
           the
           key
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           now
           as
           necessarie
           it
           is
           to
           haue
           the
           key
           to
           open
           heauen
           ,
           as
           to
           haue
           his
           soule
           brought
           thither
           .
           Paule
           calleth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           by
           Gods
           grace
           reconcileth
           vs
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           his
           enemies
           ,
           are
           made
           by
           it
           to
           be
           in
           his
           fauour
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           come
           to
           heare
           it
           daily
           ,
           not
           at
           Christmas
           or
           such
           times
           alone
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           to
           magnifie
           those
           dayes
           aboue
           the
           Lords
           day
           .
           But
           men
           corrupt
           &
           froward
           ,
           say
           for
           themselues
           :
           Tush
           ,
           if
           God
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           Apostles
           wold
           preach
           to
           vs
           ,
           we
           wold
           come
           :
           but
           when
           men
           speake
           to
           vs
           ,
           being
           sinfull
           and
           like
           our selues
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           .
           Ans.
           It
           is
           the
           will
           and
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           word
           should
           be
           published
           and
           preached
           to
           man
           ,
           by
           man
           like
           himselfe
           :
           for
           since
           Adams
           fall
           ,
           man
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           :
           the
           Israelites
           seeing
           but
           a
           glimmering
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           could
           not
           abide
           it
           ,
           but
           said
           :
           
             Speake
             to
             vs
             by
             Moses
             ,
             Exod.
          
           19.
           
           And
           he
           will
           haue
           his
           word
           preached
           by
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           to
           trie
           mans
           obedience
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           receiue
           and
           obey
           the
           word
           of
           God
           deliuered
           by
           man.
           Againe
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           to
           make
           loue
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           when
           one
           man
           speaketh
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           another
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           presumptuous
           persons
           ,
           who
           dare
           oppose
           themselues
           against
           Gods
           most
           holy
           ordinance
           and
           will.
           Againe
           ,
           others
           say
           they
           haue
           the
           Bible
           ,
           containing
           the
           Sermons
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           make
           better
           Sermons
           then
           they
           ?
           now
           seeing
           they
           haue
           these
           at
           hand
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           let
           these
           consider
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           the
           ordinance
           and
           will
           of
           God
           to
           haue
           the
           Bible
           ,
           so
           will
           he
           haue
           it
           expounded
           by
           man
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           mē
           might
           vnderstand
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           vse
           of
           it
           in
           their
           liues
           .
           As
           for
           some
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           hauing
           a
           iourney
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           they
           can
           serue
           God
           on
           their
           horse
           backe
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           with
           as
           good
           a
           heart
           as
           the
           best
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           but
           let
           these
           heare
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           wisest
           man
           ,
           
             Salomon
             ,
             Pro.
             28.
             16.
             
             He
             which
             turneth
             his
             eare
             from
             the
             law
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           from
           hearing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             his
             prayers
             are
             abhominable
          
           .
           And
           if
           he
           turne
           frō
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           turne
           from
           him
           :
           and
           if
           men
           be
           wearie
           of
           his
           
           word
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           wearie
           of
           their
           seruice
           ,
           of
           all
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           other
           seruice
           where
           or
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           many
           thinke
           they
           haue
           knowledge
           enough
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           teach
           them
           that
           they
           know
           not
           alreadie
           .
           But
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           serueth
           not
           onely
           to
           beget
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           to
           increase
           the
           same
           :
           and
           also
           to
           beget
           in
           man
           obedience
           to
           his
           knowledge
           :
           so
           that
           these
           ,
           though
           they
           seeme
           to
           be
           the
           wisest
           ,
           are
           most
           foolish
           :
           no
           man
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           greatest
           learned
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           knowledge
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           increased
           :
           and
           say
           ,
           he
           get
           not
           more
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           by
           the
           word
           deliuered
           by
           a
           plaine
           and
           simple
           man
           ,
           be
           brought
           to
           obedience
           of
           that
           he
           knoweth
           .
           Another
           principall
           dutie
           cōmanded
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           is
           reading
           the
           word
           ,
           both
           in
           publike
           and
           priuate
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           prepared
           to
           heare
           and
           obey
           the
           same
           .
           So
           Christ
           
             (
             Luk.
             10.
             26.
             )
             What
             readest
             thou
             ?
          
           he
           taketh
           it
           for
           graunted
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           man
           could
           reade
           the
           lawe
           .
           Esay
           .
           5.
           13.
           for
           want
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           went
           into
           captiuitie
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           see
           among
           vs
           many
           families
           which
           come
           to
           church
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           nay
           ,
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           thing
           assured
           in
           them
           :
           neither
           hauing
           a
           Bible
           to
           reade
           ,
           nor
           procuring
           others
           if
           they
           cannot
           :
           yet
           many
           haue
           a
           Bible
           lying
           on
           their
           cupbord
           ,
           but
           vse
           it
           not
           .
           The
           tables
           ,
           cards
           ,
           and
           dice
           ,
           they
           be
           well
           vsed
           and
           worne
           ,
           but
           the
           booke
           of
           God
           lyeth
           couered
           with
           dust
           .
           Many
           will
           haue
           the
           booke
           of
           Satutes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           their
           dutie
           ,
           but
           none
           careth
           to
           haue
           the
           Statutes
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           to
           range
           their
           vnbridled
           affections
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             him
             which
             ouercommeth
          
           .
           
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           conclusion
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           in
           substance
           with
           those
           annexed
           with
           the
           two
           former
           Epistles
           .
           In
           this
           promise
           ,
           note
           two
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           made
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           promised
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           promise
           is
           made
           :
           namely
           ,
           they
           which
           ouercome
           .
           To
           ouercome
           (
           as
           before
           )
           is
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           to
           put
           all
           our
           trust
           and
           confidence
           in
           Christ
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           victorie
           against
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           ouercome
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           do
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           denie
           our selues
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           &
           put
           our
           whole
           confidence
           in
           Christ
           alone
           :
           secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           maintaine
           true
           religion
           ,
           
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           our
           last
           end
           :
           and
           this
           is
           indeed
           to
           ouercome
           all
           our
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           
           Now
           seeing
           God
           maketh
           this
           promise
           to
           them
           which
           ouercome
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           come
           to
           this
           estate
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           promise
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           promised
           :
           
             He
             will
             giue
             him
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           thing
           promised
           is
           a
           threefold
           gift
           of
           God
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           eate
           of
           that
           Manna
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           shall
           haue
           a
           white
           stone
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           new
           name
           written
           in
           the
           same
           white
           stone
           .
           Which
           three
           signifie
           our
           election
           ,
           vocation
           ,
           iustification
           ,
           sanctificatiō
           &
           glorification
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           the
           children
           of
           God.
           To
           come
           to
           the
           first
           :
           
             to
             eate
             of
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             .
          
           Manna
           signifieth
           properly
           that
           food
           which
           God
           gaue
           the
           children
           of
           Israell
           from
           heauen
           to
           feed
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           98.
           
           For
           the
           excellencie
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           called
           the
           wheat
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           foode
           of
           strong
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           Angels
           :
           in
           forme
           ,
           it
           was
           like
           Coreander
           seed
           ,
           white
           and
           sweet
           ,
           
           as
           Moses
           saith
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           fed
           them
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           fortie
           yeares
           from
           heauen
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           man
           liueth
           not
           by
           bread
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           is
           thought
           of
           many
           to
           be
           the
           same
           white
           Manna
           sold
           in
           shops
           ,
           but
           I
           stand
           not
           on
           that
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
           But
           this
           Manna
           signifieth
           another
           food
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           10.
           it
           is
           the
           spirituall
           foode
           which
           our
           fathers
           did
           eate
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           food
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           the
           true
           Manna
           ,
           and
           bread
           of
           life
           which
           came
           from
           heauen
           .
           Iohn
           6.
           sheweth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           that
           food
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           meate
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           feeding
           vs
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           Ob.
           But
           how
           can
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           become
           our
           meat
           and
           food
           ?
           Ans.
           By
           these
           conclusions
           :
           first
           ,
           Christ
           is
           food
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           his
           miracles
           ,
           or
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           passion
           or
           obedience
           alone
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           man.
           And
           here
           he
           is
           called
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           benefites
           .
           The
           second
           conclusion
           :
           he
           is
           our
           food
           not
           as
           he
           lay
           in
           the
           cratch
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           is
           now
           in
           heauen
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           died
           ,
           was
           buried
           ,
           rose
           ,
           &
           suffered
           the
           paines
           of
           hell
           :
           dead
           Christ
           ,
           crucified
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           our
           food
           of
           life
           ;
           for
           frō
           his
           death
           cometh
           our
           life
           .
           The
           third
           conclusion
           ;
           Christ
           is
           food
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Godhead
           or
           Deitie
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           manhood
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           
           his
           manhood
           ,
           not
           simply
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           subsisting
           by
           the
           Deitie
           :
           as
           he
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           so
           is
           his
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           our
           food
           :
           yet
           Christ
           is
           not
           a
           bodily
           and
           sensible
           food
           to
           be
           receiued
           with
           our
           hand
           ,
           mouth
           ,
           and
           into
           our
           stomacke
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           a
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           to
           be
           receiued
           onely
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           faith
           into
           the
           stomacke
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           whereby
           they
           be
           fed
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           eate
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           assure
           our selues
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           buried
           ,
           and
           crucified
           for
           vs
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           crucified
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           
           and
           the
           spirituall
           Manna
           whereon
           our
           soules
           must
           feed
           ,
           we
           must
           long
           and
           hunger
           after
           Christ
           spiritually
           ,
           as
           truly
           and
           sensibly
           as
           we
           do
           after
           meate
           and
           drinke
           .
           We
           see
           when
           a
           man
           is
           famished
           ,
           he
           will
           eate
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           teare
           and
           pull
           it
           off
           his
           armes
           to
           satisfie
           hunger
           .
           Now
           shall
           we
           thus
           pull
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           shall
           we
           not
           spend
           all
           we
           haue
           ,
           to
           haue
           this
           food
           of
           our
           soules
           ?
           In
           the
           hunger
           of
           the
           stomacke
           be
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           paine
           in
           the
           nether
           part
           and
           bottome
           of
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           from
           this
           there
           cometh
           a
           strong
           and
           hungrie
           appetite
           ,
           which
           lasteth
           till
           the
           belly
           and
           appetite
           be
           filled
           and
           satisfied
           .
           So
           we
           should
           feele
           a
           paine
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           rising
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           for
           our
           sinnes
           and
           offences
           :
           and
           withall
           we
           must
           feele
           an
           hungring
           and
           longing
           appetite
           to
           haue
           this
           paine
           taken
           away
           ,
           to
           haue
           this
           appetite
           satisfied
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           by
           that
           food
           ,
           of
           the
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           there
           is
           besides
           that
           paine
           ,
           an
           appetite
           and
           longing
           after
           meate
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           :
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           stomacke
           longeth
           after
           meate
           ,
           so
           should
           the
           stomacke
           of
           our
           soules
           (
           feeling
           a
           paine
           )
           long
           ,
           and
           haue
           an
           earnest
           appetite
           to
           be
           filled
           and
           satisfied
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           neuer
           quiet
           till
           we
           haue
           got
           the
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           food
           of
           our
           soules
           )
           to
           satisfie
           our
           hungrie
           appetite
           .
           But
           our
           case
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           is
           miserable
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           dead
           flesh
           growne
           ouer
           our
           hearts
           ,
           they
           be
           not
           touched
           with
           any
           paine
           of
           our
           wants
           and
           miseries
           .
           But
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           see
           our
           hunger
           and
           want
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           as
           they
           which
           be
           thus
           hungrie
           shall
           be
           fed
           ,
           so
           they
           which
           be
           full
           ,
           shall
           be
           sent
           emptie
           away
           .
           Oh
           ,
           they
           be
           blessed
           which
           hunger
           after
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           
           drinke
           of
           the
           well
           of
           life
           .
           Ioh.
           6.
           
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           
           the
           true
           Manna
           ,
           signified
           by
           that
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           we
           see
           the
           madnesse
           of
           most
           men
           in
           the
           world
           :
           who
           seeke
           not
           for
           this
           spirituall
           Manna
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           farre
           better
           then
           that
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           but
           we
           like
           the
           Israelites
           delight
           in
           onions
           and
           garlike
           ,
           and
           the
           flesh-pots
           of
           Egypt
           .
           And
           are
           not
           we
           as
           prophane
           as
           they
           ,
           seeing
           we
           labor
           much
           to
           get
           earthly
           Manna
           ,
           temporall
           food
           ,
           riches
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           &c.
           but
           neuer
           seek
           to
           haue
           Christ
           the
           food
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           .
           Yet
           these
           which
           do
           so
           ,
           be
           the
           wise
           mē
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           coūt
           thē
           of
           credit
           ,
           and
           happiest
           mē
           :
           but
           they
           be
           indeed
           prophane
           Esawes
           ,
           preferring
           this
           temporall
           food
           before
           Christ
           the
           food
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
           We
           must
           then
           labour
           to
           detest
           this
           abhominable
           prophanesse
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           very
           defacing
           of
           religion
           .
           But
           Christ
           shall
           take
           it
           in
           the
           highest
           disgrace
           ,
           when
           he
           seeth
           vs
           preferre
           bread
           which
           perisheth
           ,
           before
           this
           precious
           and
           eternall
           food
           of
           our
           soules
           .
           And
           here
           in
           that
           Christ
           meaneth
           by
           Manna
           ,
           not
           corporal
           food
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           owne
           body
           and
           blood
           (
           for
           that
           corporall
           foode
           was
           but
           a
           signe
           of
           this
           )
           :
           we
           see
           the
           signe
           in
           the
           sacrament
           is
           put
           for
           the
           thing
           signified
           ,
           Manna
           for
           the
           body
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Christ
           addeth
           
             the
             hidden
             Manna
          
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           the
           earthly
           Manna
           ,
           which
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           all
           might
           see
           ,
           feele
           ,
           and
           eate
           ,
           and
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           and
           whom
           euery
           one
           cannot
           see
           .
           It
           is
           called
           hidden
           ,
           first
           because
           no
           man
           by
           nature
           can
           haue
           this
           foode
           ,
           no
           naturall
           man
           can
           see
           ,
           will
           ,
           or
           desire
           it
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           God
           reuealeth
           not
           this
           spirituall
           food
           ,
           namely
           Christ
           ,
           effectually
           to
           all
           men
           .
           Math.
           11.
           25.
           
           The
           wise
           and
           prudent
           cannot
           know
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           reuealed
           onely
           to
           Gods
           children
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           
           we
           see
           the
           estate
           of
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           Christ
           the
           true
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           feele
           no
           want
           of
           this
           food
           because
           they
           know
           it
           not
           :
           for
           a
           man
           cannot
           know
           truly
           what
           food
           is
           till
           he
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           &
           feele
           the
           want
           of
           it
           :
           nay
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           Preachers
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           Christ
           in
           a
           mentall
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           they
           know
           not
           him
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           they
           feele
           no
           want
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           their
           Sauiour
           to
           deliuer
           them
           from
           the
           
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           feed
           their
           starued
           and
           famished
           soules
           ,
           and
           to
           deliuer
           them
           from
           the
           gulfe
           of
           hell
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           must
           not
           content
           our selues
           with
           knowledge
           swimming
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           know
           our
           wants
           ,
           to
           feele
           our
           misery
           ,
           to
           seeke
           to
           haue
           Christ
           the
           food
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           misery
           and
           wretched
           estate
           we
           are
           in
           ;
           by
           it
           to
           labour
           to
           get
           but
           one
           drop
           of
           bloud
           to
           satisfie
           our
           hungry
           and
           starued
           soules
           .
           And
           as
           one
           which
           is
           starued
           with
           hunger
           would
           seeke
           to
           haue
           meate
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           haue
           experimentall
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           say
           in
           conscience
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           feele
           how
           I
           want
           Christ
           to
           feed
           my
           soule
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           the
           hidden
           Manna
           ,
           God
           offereth
           him
           not
           to
           all
           men
           in
           generall
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           should
           not
           be
           hid
           as
           he
           is
           from
           many
           ,
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           vniuersal
           election
           ,
           no
           vniuersal
           grace
           offered
           effectually
           to
           all
           men
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           gift
           is
           ,
           
             a
             white
             stone
          
           :
           where
           Christ
           borroweth
           a
           phrase
           of
           speech
           from
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           wrote
           .
           The
           Gentiles
           vsed
           these
           stones
           in
           iudgement
           ;
           for
           when
           men
           were
           iudged
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           gaue
           them
           either
           a
           white
           stone
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           token
           of
           absolution
           ,
           or
           a
           blacke
           stone
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           condemnation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           vsed
           these
           stones
           ,
           to
           trie
           whether
           such
           a
           day
           or
           such
           should
           be
           luckie
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           or
           vnluckie
           :
           for
           if
           they
           tooke
           a
           white
           stone
           out
           of
           their
           vessel
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           a
           token
           of
           good
           lucke
           ;
           if
           a
           black
           ,
           then
           of
           bad
           .
           Now
           here
           it
           is
           vsed
           for
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           Christ
           promiseth
           a
           white
           stone
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           pardon
           and
           absolution
           from
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           ,
           euen
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           To
           them
           which
           ouercome
           ,
           beleeue
           ,
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           and
           defend
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           let
           these
           go
           on
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           haue
           this
           white
           stone
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           if
           any
           would
           know
           whether
           he
           haue
           pardon
           and
           absolution
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           note
           and
           marke
           ;
           if
           he
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           labour
           to
           maintaine
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           this
           white
           stone
           promised
           him
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           labour
           for
           these
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           other
           may
           be
           sealed
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           gift
           is
           ,
           
             A
             new
             name
             written
             in
             the
             same
             stone
             .
          
           This
           name
           is
           to
           be
           Gods
           child
           :
           so
           the
           same
           Apostle
           expounds
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           
           
             Iohn
             3.
             
             Behold
             what
             great
             loue
             God
             sheweth
             vs
             ,
             euen
             to
             be
             called
             his
             sonnes
             :
          
           this
           is
           the
           name
           he
           giueth
           to
           them
           which
           ouercome
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           his
           sonnes
           ,
           and
           heires
           with
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           God
           giueth
           this
           new
           name
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           an
           idle
           name
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           giueth
           with
           it
           a
           new
           conditiō
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           made
           the
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           of
           God.
           So
           when
           Abram
           was
           new
           named
           Abraham
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           a
           speciall
           purpose
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           began
           to
           be
           the
           father
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           When
           Iacob
           was
           called
           Israel
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           a
           speciall
           end
           .
           So
           we
           hauing
           a
           new
           name
           ,
           must
           haue
           a
           new
           condition
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           the
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           of
           God
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           prerogatiue
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           haue
           Christ
           our
           elder
           brother
           ,
           and
           our
           fellow
           heire
           ,
           God
           our
           father
           ,
           the
           Angels
           to
           defend
           and
           guide
           vs
           ,
           all
           things
           and
           meanes
           of
           this
           life
           to
           our
           benefite
           ,
           Gods
           speciall
           prouidence
           to
           guide
           vs
           ,
           and
           being
           Gods
           childrē
           ,
           our
           sins
           are
           no
           sins
           ,
           but
           a
           meanes
           to
           come
           to
           felicitie
           :
           and
           our
           death
           is
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           a
           litle
           doore
           to
           passe
           to
           life
           :
           this
           is
           the
           new
           condition
           God
           giueth
           with
           our
           new
           name
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             in
             the
             white
             stone
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           pledge
           of
           absolution
           ;
           for
           here
           the
           white
           stone
           and
           new
           name
           go
           together
           :
           for
           looke
           whom
           he
           absolueth
           ,
           he
           giueth
           a
           new
           name
           and
           new
           condition
           :
           for
           he
           which
           hath
           his
           sinnes
           pardoned
           ,
           is
           a
           new
           creature
           ,
           a
           new
           man
           :
           the
           white
           stone
           and
           new
           name
           go
           together
           ,
           and
           are
           written
           in
           each
           other
           .
           Then
           men
           must
           haue
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           most
           do
           ,
           say
           they
           hope
           Christ
           is
           their
           Sauiour
           ,
           he
           will
           pardon
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           yet
           continue
           in
           them
           ,
           &
           take
           occasion
           by
           that
           to
           sinne
           :
           for
           Christ
           if
           he
           giue
           the
           white
           stone
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pardon
           of
           sinne
           ,
           he
           giueth
           with
           it
           a
           new
           name
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           condition
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             no
             man
             knoweth
          
           .
           Some
           might
           obiect
           :
           Doth
           he
           giue
           men
           new
           names
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           we
           not
           call
           them
           by
           their
           names
           ?
           Answ.
           He
           saith
           ,
           no
           man
           knoweth
           it
           but
           he
           which
           hath
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           that
           maner
           and
           certainty
           as
           he
           which
           receiues
           it
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           know
           or
           discerne
           it
           :
           then
           men
           must
           not
           thinke
           strange
           though
           be
           be
           not
           called
           by
           this
           new
           name
           .
           The
           world
           knoweth
           vs
           not
           .
           1.
           
           Iohn
           .
           3.
           1.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           he
           which
           hath
           this
           new
           name
           ,
           
           knowes
           it
           ,
           and
           
           seeth
           that
           he
           is
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           fellow-heire
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           knowes
           it
           but
           he
           which
           hath
           receiued
           it
           .
           This
           cōfutes
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           certainly
           ,
           but
           in
           hope
           ,
           and
           by
           coniecture
           and
           probabilitie
           .
           But
           we
           see
           he
           knowes
           it
           certainly
           ,
           infallibly
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           for
           he
           knowes
           it
           better
           then
           any
           other
           :
           other
           men
           know
           it
           by
           coniecture
           ,
           but
           he
           knoweth
           it
           certainly
           .
        
         
           No
           man
           knowes
           this
           new
           name
           so
           certainly
           &
           infallibly
           ,
           and
           frō
           within
           ,
           as
           he
           which
           receiues
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           determine
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           adoption
           or
           calling
           of
           any
           ,
           but
           himself
           :
           for
           that
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           to
           search
           the
           heart
           .
           This
           must
           stay
           our
           censure
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           iudge
           men
           to
           be
           hypocrites
           ,
           to
           condemne
           either
           the
           better
           or
           bad
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           not
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           his
           faith
           is
           but
           knowne
           to
           God
           and
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           Obiect
           .
           How
           farre
           may
           we
           iudge
           of
           anothers
           state
           of
           saluation
           ?
           Answ.
           We
           iudge
           of
           another
           mans
           estate
           ,
           either
           certainly
           or
           not
           :
           certainly
           ,
           as
           when
           one
           iudgeth
           ,
           and
           sets
           downe
           certainly
           and
           resolutely
           ,
           that
           such
           men
           are
           elected
           to
           saluation
           without
           all
           doubt
           :
           but
           this
           is
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           know
           the
           spirit
           of
           man
           but
           God
           and
           the
           man
           himself
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           reueale
           the
           same
           to
           some
           of
           his
           children
           ;
           as
           to
           Dauid
           he
           reuealed
           the
           damnation
           and
           reiection
           of
           some
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           he
           prayeth
           for
           their
           destruction
           .
           Now
           besides
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           iudgement
           of
           charitie
           ,
           when
           we
           iudge
           of
           another
           as
           charitie
           moueth
           vs
           :
           now
           charitie
           maketh
           a
           man
           iudge
           the
           best
           .
           This
           charitie
           hath
           two
           parts
           ,
           first
           it
           is
           not
           to
           despaire
           :
           secondly
           it
           is
           to
           iudge
           of
           a
           mans
           saluation
           vndoubtedly
           ,
           to
           be
           perswaded
           of
           it
           certainly
           .
           We
           must
           not
           despaire
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           men
           liue
           in
           sin
           .
           And
           we
           must
           iudge
           certainly
           of
           mens
           saluation
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           that
           they
           be
           called
           effectually
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           testifie
           their
           faith
           ,
           by
           their
           obedience
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           can
           set
           down
           certainly
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           in
           charitie
           iudge
           so
           of
           them
           .
           And
           this
           is
           charitie
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           when
           we
           iudge
           that
           such
           a
           one
           is
           the
           child
           of
           God
           by
           the
           fruites
           of
           his
           faith
           .
        
         
           Here
           again
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           are
           deceiued
           ,
           making
           the
           Church
           to
           haue
           this
           note
           and
           property
           to
           be
           visible
           ,
           but
           not
           visibilitie
           :
           but
           election
           ,
           adoption
           ,
           and
           faith
           are
           the
           principall
           
           markes
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           these
           cannot
           be
           seene
           ,
           onely
           the
           fruites
           of
           them
           may
           .
        
         
           
             And
             to
             the
             Angell
          
           .
           Here
           beginneth
           the
           fourth
           particular
           Epistle
           .
           The
           end
           &
           scope
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           to
           certifie
           the
           church
           of
           Thyatyra
           ,
           that
           Iohn
           had
           a
           speciall
           commandement
           and
           calling
           from
           God
           ,
           first
           ,
           to
           write
           this
           Epistle
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           certifie
           all
           Churches
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           commandement
           and
           calling
           from
           God
           to
           write
           ,
           not
           onely
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           this
           whole
           booke
           :
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           this
           is
           seuen
           times
           repeated
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Angell
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           beginneth
           here
           :
           
             These
             things
             write
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           continueth
           almost
           to
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Chapter
           :
           in
           it
           note
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           Preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           Proposition
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           The
           preface
           or
           entrance
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           verse
           ,
           all
           which
           were
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           :
           verses
           5.
           14.
           15.
           
           
             These
             things
             saith
          
           .
           In
           the
           preface
           :
           note
           first
           ,
           in
           whose
           name
           it
           is
           written
           :
           namely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           The
           cause
           why
           his
           name
           is
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           before
           .
           Christ
           is
           described
           by
           three
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           his
           eyes
           are
           like
           a
           flame
           of
           fire
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           his
           feet
           like
           fine
           brasse
           .
           Christ
           is
           here
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           former
           Chapter
           he
           was
           called
           the
           sonne
           of
           man
           :
           here
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           By
           God
           ,
           he
           meaneth
           not
           the
           Godhead
           as
           it
           is
           absolutely
           or
           common
           to
           all
           the
           three
           persons
           :
           but
           by
           it
           is
           meant
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           is
           conferred
           with
           any
           person
           in
           the
           Trinitie
           ,
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           is
           more
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           be
           not
           equall
           ,
           but
           for
           order
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           the
           first
           person
           ,
           &
           frō
           him
           the
           Godhead
           is
           cōmunicated
           to
           the
           Sonne
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           How
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           may
           know
           by
           these
           two
           rules
           :
           first
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           person
           :
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           person
           he
           is
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           all
           worlds
           .
           For
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           is
           not
           begotten
           ,
           or
           begetteth
           not
           ,
           nor
           proceedeth
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Godhead
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           therefore
           it
           no
           more
           begetteth
           ,
           or
           is
           begotten
           ,
           or
           proceeding
           then
           his
           .
           The
           second
           rule
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           not
           by
           creation
           ,
           as
           the
           Angels
           and
           Adam
           ,
           nor
           by
           grace
           
           as
           true
           beleeuers
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           by
           nature
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           is
           begotten
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           before
           all
           worlds
           .
           Because
           the
           Father
           cōmunicated
           to
           him
           from
           himself
           ,
           his
           whole
           Godhead
           and
           nature
           :
           and
           by
           this
           communication
           of
           the
           Godhead
           to
           his
           Son
           wholly
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           beget
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           is
           called
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           stirre
           vp
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           reuerence
           and
           attention
           in
           marking
           and
           obeying
           the
           things
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           which
           teacheth
           them
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           teaching
           vs
           in
           their
           example
           ,
           when
           we
           heare
           the
           word
           read
           or
           preached
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           attention
           ,
           diligent
           care
           and
           feare
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           which
           speaketh
           to
           vs.
           When
           Pilate
           was
           condemning
           Christ
           ,
           and
           heard
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           affraid
           .
           Shall
           an
           heathen
           man
           which
           knew
           not
           God
           ,
           feare
           to
           heare
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           tremble
           to
           heare
           him
           speake
           to
           vs
           himselfe
           ?
           At
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           the
           mountaines
           melted
           ,
           and
           the
           rockes
           claue
           asunder
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           our
           stonie
           and
           rockie
           hearts
           tremble
           to
           heare
           him
           speake
           to
           vs
           out
           of
           his
           word
           ?
        
         
           
             His
             eyes
             were
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             .
          
           We
           must
           not
           take
           these
           words
           literally
           ,
           but
           as
           in
           the
           former
           Chapter
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           set
           out
           as
           he
           appeared
           in
           vision
           to
           Iohn
           .
           By
           his
           fierie
           eye
           is
           meant
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           is
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           he
           seeth
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           by
           his
           fierie
           and
           piercing
           eye
           ,
           all
           things
           ,
           present
           ,
           past
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           signifieth
           his
           vigilancie
           and
           watchfulnesse
           ouer
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           euery
           particular
           member
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           these
           two
           ends
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           preserue
           and
           protect
           his
           own
           children
           ,
           secondly
           to
           take
           reuenge
           and
           punishment
           on
           his
           enemies
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           his
           fierie
           eye
           ,
           is
           signified
           his
           anger
           against
           sinnes
           and
           sinners
           .
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           fierie
           eyes
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           discerne
           secret
           and
           hidden
           sinnes
           :
           for
           in
           this
           Chapter
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           certaine
           men
           in
           this
           Church
           were
           giuen
           to
           fornication
           and
           idolatrie
           ,
           close
           and
           hidden
           sinnes
           .
           Now
           here
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           fierie
           eyes
           ,
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           he
           seeth
           these
           secret
           sinnes
           ;
           he
           knoweth
           their
           hearts
           ,
           much
           more
           their
           sinfull
           workes
           ,
           and
           will
           punish
           them
           .
        
         
           Then
           by
           this
           we
           haue
           a
           good
           remedie
           against
           all
           secret
           sins
           .
           
           The
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           ,
           for
           shame
           ,
           and
           feare
           of
           punishment
           ,
           
           to
           abstaine
           from
           outward
           crimes
           :
           but
           being
           out
           of
           the
           companie
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           will
           breake
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           first
           and
           second
           Table
           ,
           without
           any
           care
           or
           conscience
           ;
           and
           this
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           can
           best
           testifie
           :
           that
           though
           he
           can
           abstaine
           from
           outward
           sinnes
           for
           shame
           and
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           cōmit
           secret
           sinnes
           .
           But
           these
           men
           should
           remember
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           out
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           seeth
           them
           ,
           his
           fierie
           eye
           pierceth
           to
           their
           inward
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           :
           and
           though
           they
           may
           bleare
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           bleare
           this
           fierie
           eye
           of
           Christ.
           If
           euery
           man
           would
           remember
           this
           ,
           the
           fornicator
           ,
           blasphemer
           ,
           or
           any
           sinner
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           good
           meanes
           to
           bridle
           and
           stay
           thē
           from
           committing
           sinnes
           ,
           both
           open
           and
           hidden
           .
        
         
           
             And
             his
             feet
             like
             fine
             brasse
             .
          
           He
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           brazen
           feet
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           strength
           and
           power
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           ouercame
           and
           bruised
           the
           head
           of
           the
           serpent
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           and
           fully
           vanquished
           hell
           ,
           death
           and
           sinne
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           also
           doth
           subdue
           sinne
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           vnder
           not
           onely
           his
           brazen
           foot
           ,
           but
           vnder
           the
           feet
           of
           his
           seruants
           and
           members
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           why
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           feet
           of
           brasse
           here
           in
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           is
           to
           terrifie
           certaine
           wicked
           persons
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           as
           fornicators
           ,
           and
           idolaters
           ,
           nay
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           wicked
           men
           ,
           were
           in
           daunger
           to
           be
           drawne
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           may
           be
           a
           remedie
           for
           all
           loose
           liuers
           :
           
           namely
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           Christs
           brazen
           feet
           ,
           to
           thinke
           that
           Christ
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           walketh
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           a
           foote
           of
           brasse
           to
           trample
           and
           tread
           all
           his
           enemies
           to
           powder
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           them
           .
           The
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           men
           lie
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           heape
           sinne
           vpon
           sinne
           without
           care
           ,
           or
           conscience
           ,
           or
           any
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           is
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           wherein
           is
           propounded
           the
           substance
           and
           matter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           .
           It
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           praise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           dispraise
           or
           rebuke
           .
           The
           commendation
           ,
           in
           the
           19.
           verse
           :
           the
           dispraise
           ,
           in
           the
           20.
           verse
           .
           First
           ,
           she
           is
           commended
           generally
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           for
           many
           duties
           and
           vertues
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           allow
           thy
           workes
           and
           wayes
           .
           The
           end
           why
           he
           alleadgeth
           and
           repeateth
           these
           words
           ,
           is
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           seruants
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           his
           presence
           For
           Christ
           before
           hath
           fierie
           eyes
           ,
           and
           here
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           consideration
           ,
           to
           sinke
           more
           deepely
           ,
           and
           imprint
           it
           more
           throughly
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           part
           he
           commendeth
           her
           for
           many
           duties
           and
           vertues
           :
           first
           ,
           loue
           :
           secondly
           ,
           seruice
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           patience
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           faith
           and
           increase
           of
           godlinesse
           .
           First
           ,
           she
           is
           commended
           for
           loue
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           not
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           ,
           for
           that
           she
           is
           cōmended
           after
           in
           the
           duties
           to
           God.
           But
           by
           loue
           and
           seruice
           is
           meant
           duties
           to
           man
           ,
           performed
           by
           man
           to
           man.
           To
           know
           this
           loue
           better
           ,
           note
           three
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           property
           of
           true
           loue
           to
           man
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           how
           it
           must
           be
           practised
           toward
           men
           .
           Loue
           to
           man
           is
           a
           gift
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           well
           affected
           to
           his
           neighbour
           for
           Gods
           sake
           .
           First
           ,
           loue
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Gal.
           5.
           25.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           gift
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           well
           affected
           to
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           reioyce
           at
           his
           good
           ,
           to
           defend
           ,
           to
           seeke
           and
           wish
           his
           good
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           be
           grieued
           with
           his
           hurt
           and
           miserie
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           haue
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           to
           helpe
           him
           in
           his
           hurt
           and
           miserie
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           not
           by
           dwelling
           or
           habitation
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           which
           be
           our
           brethren
           in
           nature
           ,
           haue
           the
           same
           flesh
           with
           vs
           ,
           &
           beare
           the
           same
           image
           of
           God.
           Then
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           men
           ,
           are
           our
           neighbours
           ,
           though
           they
           dwell
           at
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           whether
           beleeuer
           or
           infidell
           ,
           friend
           or
           foe
           ,
           to
           these
           we
           must
           be
           wel
           affected
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           for
           Gods
           sake
           :
           for
           God
           must
           first
           absolutely
           and
           principally
           be
           loued
           ,
           and
           man
           for
           him
           :
           so
           that
           our
           loue
           to
           man
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           God
           ,
           springing
           and
           descending
           from
           it
           .
           As
           for
           the
           propertie
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           feruent
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           if
           need
           require
           ,
           euery
           man
           is
           bound
           in
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           to
           lay
           downe
           his
           life
           for
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           16.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           feruent
           towards
           our
           enemies
           :
           in
           the
           world
           there
           is
           much
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           and
           iniuries
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           loue
           those
           persons
           from
           whō
           these
           come
           ,
           and
           loue
           must
           be
           feruent
           ,
           that
           these
           like
           water
           do
           not
           quench
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           the
           rule
           is
           ,
           
           that
           we
           loue
           him
           as
           our selues
           :
           as
           we
           loue
           and
           wish
           well
           to
           our selues
           heartily
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           loue
           and
           wish
           well
           to
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           do
           to
           another
           as
           we
           would
           haue
           him
           to
           do
           to
           vs
           :
           yea
           this
           is
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ;
           do
           to
           all
           men
           as
           you
           would
           haue
           them
           do
           to
           you
           .
           Is
           a
           man
           to
           sell
           ?
           the
           diuell
           offereth
           him
           gaine
           ,
           if
           he
           wil
           lie
           .
           Now
           consider
           by
           thine
           owne
           law
           ,
           wouldest
           thou
           haue
           another
           to
           deceiue
           thee
           by
           lying
           ?
           no
           surely
           :
           then
           deceiue
           not
           thy
           neighor
           by
           false
           weights
           ,
           wares
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           .
           By
           these
           three
           things
           we
           see
           for
           what
           this
           Church
           was
           commended
           .
           This
           loue
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           alas
           it
           waxeth
           cold
           ,
           euery
           man
           is
           a
           louer
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           seeketh
           his
           owne
           good
           ,
           no
           man
           his
           brothers
           :
           euery
           man
           spends
           his
           labor
           ,
           wit
           ,
           and
           his
           calling
           to
           help
           himself
           ,
           no
           man
           to
           do
           good
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           help
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           or
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           hurt
           or
           hindering
           of
           others
           :
           for
           men
           think
           they
           may
           make
           the
           best
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           sell
           as
           deare
           as
           they
           can
           :
           but
           we
           should
           employ
           all
           our
           callings
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           true
           loue
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           our
           owne
           good
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           euen
           the
           common
           good
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           country
           ,
           or
           church
           .
           When
           men
           come
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           pray
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           sacrament
           ,
           then
           they
           seeme
           to
           shew
           great
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           look
           into
           their
           callings
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           loue
           of
           their
           brethren
           :
           which
           sheweth
           they
           haue
           no
           true
           but
           an
           outward
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           seeing
           they
           loue
           not
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           liue
           by
           iniustice
           ,
           seeking
           to
           fley
           him
           ,
           and
           draw
           out
           his
           very
           bloud
           by
           cruell
           dealing
           ,
           by
           griping
           ,
           pilling
           ,
           and
           polling
           :
           now
           there
           cannot
           be
           true
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           this
           loue
           of
           our
           neighbour
           is
           wanting
           .
           1.
           
           Iohn
           3.
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           vertue
           for
           which
           this
           church
           is
           cōmended
           ,
           is
           seruice
           .
           In
           this
           place
           it
           is
           a
           vertue
           and
           work
           of
           loue
           ,
           whereby
           a
           Christian
           man
           becomes
           a
           seruant
           to
           euery
           man
           for
           his
           good
           .
           This
           is
           commended
           and
           described
           ,
           
             Heb.
             6.
             10.
             
             Paul
             Gal.
          
           6.
           commaunds
           vs
           to
           do
           seruice
           one
           to
           another
           by
           loue
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           loue
           seekes
           not
           her
           owne
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           So
           Christ
           
             (
             Iohn
             13.
          
           )
           commaunds
           his
           to
           be
           seruants
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           in
           those
           good
           things
           which
           God
           giueth
           vs.
           As
           we
           must
           do
           them
           good
           in
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           so
           one
           speciall
           dutie
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ready
           to
           releeue
           (
           according
           our
           abilitie
           )
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           we
           must
           haue
           first
           loue
           and
           charitie
           ,
           then
           seruice
           as
           a
           braunch
           springing
           from
           loue
           .
           
           Heb.
           6.
           10.
           which
           is
           when
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           bestow
           our
           goods
           or
           gifts
           ,
           which
           God
           giueth
           vs
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           especially
           the
           godly
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           seeing
           the
           richest
           sort
           bestow
           their
           goods
           in
           hawks
           ,
           hounds
           ,
           beares
           ,
           buls
           ,
           dogs
           ,
           and
           other
           their
           pleasure
           and
           pastime
           :
           but
           when
           any
           comes
           to
           be
           bestowed
           on
           the
           poore
           ,
           then
           they
           be
           strait
           handed
           ,
           all
           comes
           as
           hardly
           frō
           thē
           as
           a
           rib
           out
           of
           their
           side
           .
           We
           see
           men
           can
           be
           content
           yearely
           to
           bestow
           much
           money
           in
           playes
           ,
           pastimes
           ,
           and
           other
           delights
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           zeale
           and
           earnestnes
           :
           but
           come
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           to
           our
           brother
           ,
           who
           beares
           the
           same
           image
           of
           God
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           here
           we
           sticke
           ,
           and
           from
           winter
           to
           winter
           suffer
           them
           to
           starue
           for
           want
           of
           that
           which
           our
           dogs
           haue
           .
           To
           moue
           men
           to
           help
           the
           poore
           :
           first
           see
           how
           men
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           were
           charged
           with
           offerings
           ,
           first
           fruites
           ,
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           ceremonies
           :
           now
           these
           be
           ended
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           altar
           ,
           the
           poore
           they
           be
           the
           altar
           ,
           whereon
           we
           must
           offer
           our
           burnt
           offerings
           &
           our
           sacrifices
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Esay
           58.
           10.
           he
           which
           imparts
           his
           heart
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           seeing
           him
           in
           want
           ,
           hath
           his
           heart
           touched
           with
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           testifies
           his
           loue
           in
           releeuing
           his
           want
           :
           this
           man
           hath
           a
           happie
           promise
           ,
           his
           name
           shall
           not
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           but
           shine
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           this
           is
           true
           religion
           ,
           
             to
             visit
             the
             fatherlesse
             and
             widow
             ,
             to
             comfort
             and
             releeue
             them
             ,
          
           Iam.
           1.
           
           Prou.
           25.
           
           
             He
             which
             giueth
             to
             the
             poore
             ,
             lendeth
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Now
           the
           Lord
           he
           comes
           in
           his
           person
           to
           borow
           ,
           he
           makes
           the
           pore
           his
           stewards
           to
           gather
           it
           in
           :
           wilt
           thou
           say
           him
           nay
           ,
           to
           lend
           him
           of
           his
           owne
           ?
           thou
           wilt
           not
           .
           Wouldest
           thou
           haue
           him
           stay
           ,
           or
           send
           his
           steward
           away
           emptie
           .
           Again
           ,
           Christ
           comes
           in
           their
           person
           ,
           he
           askes
           an
           almes
           ,
           he
           saith
           in
           their
           person
           ,
           I
           am
           hungry
           ,
           naked
           ,
           fatherles
           and
           motherles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           he
           stands
           crauing
           at
           our
           doores
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           would
           escape
           that
           horrible
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           ,
           
             Away
             from
             me
             ,
             &c.
          
           let
           vs
           not
           say
           him
           nay
           ,
           or
           deny
           him
           .
           But
           if
           we
           wil
           be
           liberall
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           bestow
           largely
           on
           any
           thing
           ,
           bestow
           it
           on
           the
           poore
           ,
           our
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           lend
           to
           God
           who
           is
           the
           best
           paymaster
           ,
           and
           we
           giue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           let
           it
           be
           vnrewarded
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           particular
           vertue
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           commends
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           which
           is
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           fidelitie
           ,
           
           whereby
           we
           are
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           keeping
           our
           promise
           made
           to
           him
           in
           baptisme
           :
           wherein
           we
           promise
           to
           renounce
           our selues
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           three
           persons
           ,
           one
           true
           God
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           all
           our
           life
           time
           :
           this
           is
           commaunded
           ,
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           12.
           
           Now
           it
           would
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           might
           be
           commended
           for
           this
           fidelitie
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           :
           for
           though
           it
           be
           a
           common
           thing
           among
           vs
           to
           sweare
           by
           our
           faith
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           litle
           faith
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           yea
           litle
           care
           to
           keepe
           this
           fidelitie
           promised
           in
           baptisme
           :
           for
           some
           of
           vs
           lie
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           neuer
           knowing
           what
           promise
           we
           haue
           made
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           such
           are
           many
           among
           vs
           ,
           young
           ,
           olde
           ,
           high
           ,
           low
           ,
           rich
           ,
           &
           poore
           .
           Others
           they
           haue
           no
           care
           of
           goodnes
           ,
           of
           heauen
           or
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           but
           of
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sporting
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           spend
           their
           days
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           promise
           to
           him
           .
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           are
           those
           which
           we
           account
           honest
           and
           wise
           men
           ;
           but
           they
           come
           short
           indeed
           :
           for
           these
           set
           their
           hearts
           on
           riches
           and
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           spend
           their
           strength
           and
           wit
           in
           the
           getting
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           their
           hearts
           glued
           to
           them
           .
           They
           like
           Molds
           are
           euer
           in
           the
           earth
           .
           We
           call
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           honest
           men
           ,
           but
           indeed
           they
           deny
           God
           ,
           forsake
           their
           first
           faith
           and
           fidelitie
           to
           God
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           erect
           an
           idoll
           ,
           euen
           their
           riches
           :
           and
           of
           these
           we
           haue
           great
           heapes
           .
           Then
           it
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           ,
           often
           to
           remember
           our
           promise
           in
           baptisme
           ,
           to
           renounce
           our selues
           ,
           &
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           to
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           performe
           obedience
           to
           him
           in
           al
           our
           life
           :
           for
           if
           we
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           stil
           deny
           our
           first
           faith
           ,
           nothing
           belongs
           to
           vs
           but
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           vertue
           ,
           is
           patience
           ,
           whereof
           we
           haue
           heard
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           former
           chapter
           .
           Here
           marke
           how
           patienc
           is
           ioyned
           with
           loue
           to
           men
           ,
           faith
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           seruice
           to
           men
           and
           God.
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           no
           good
           action
           can
           be
           done
           of
           any
           man
           without
           patience
           :
           loue
           and
           faith
           without
           it
           are
           nothing
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           do
           his
           dutie
           to
           man
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           hated
           :
           now
           without
           patience
           he
           ceaseth
           to
           do
           his
           dutie
           .
           So
           if
           a
           man
           beleeue
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           professe
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           world
           contemnes
           him
           :
           now
           without
           patience
           he
           cānot
           perseuere
           constantly
           .
           Patience
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           15.
           faith
           brings
           forth
           hope
           :
           and
           Mat.
           13.
           the
           good
           ground
           brings
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           but
           in
           patience
           .
           All
           that
           a
           man
           doth
           ,
           if
           
           it
           be
           done
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ioyned
           with
           patience
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           in
           all
           our
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ioyne
           patience
           with
           our
           hope
           ,
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           &c.
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           6.
           
           No
           grace
           can
           shew
           it selfe
           without
           this
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           endure
           the
           crosse
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             thy
             workes
          
           ,
           Christ
           before
           had
           said
           the
           same
           :
           here
           he
           repeateth
           it
           againe
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           idle
           :
           for
           no
           word
           in
           scripture
           is
           idle
           :
           but
           by
           this
           Christ
           shewes
           his
           exceeding
           approbation
           of
           the
           workes
           of
           this
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           such
           as
           he
           liked
           of
           ,
           not
           in
           a
           meane
           ,
           but
           in
           exceeding
           great
           measure
           :
           the
           cause
           why
           he
           liked
           them
           so
           ,
           followeth
           afterward
           .
        
         
           Now
           seeing
           Christ
           repeates
           these
           words
           after
           foure
           worthy
           vertues
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           to
           shew
           vs
           what
           things
           are
           required
           to
           a
           good
           worke
           ,
           namely
           faith
           ,
           loue
           ,
           seruice
           ,
           patience
           ,
           and
           fidelity
           :
           for
           to
           do
           a
           worke
           to
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           ioyne
           these
           foure
           vertues
           :
           and
           therfore
           Christ
           addeth
           these
           words
           both
           before
           and
           after
           these
           vertues
           .
           First
           ,
           faith
           is
           required
           ,
           because
           in
           doing
           any
           actiō
           ,
           euery
           mā
           must
           shew
           his
           fidelitie
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           ,
           when
           before
           we
           do
           any
           worke
           ,
           we
           search
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           commanded
           or
           forbidden
           there
           :
           for
           no
           worke
           we
           do
           can
           please
           God
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           be
           perswaded
           out
           of
           the
           word
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           :
           nay
           ,
           being
           not
           of
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           sin
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           our
           works
           must
           not
           proceed
           from
           faith
           alone
           ,
           but
           from
           faith
           and
           loue
           ioyntly
           together
           ,
           for
           faith
           worketh
           by
           loue
           :
           and
           though
           a
           man
           do
           neuer
           so
           good
           things
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           loue
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           a
           speciall
           seruice
           is
           required
           to
           God
           and
           man
           :
           for
           all
           our
           workes
           must
           be
           done
           in
           seruice
           to
           man
           :
           for
           the
           end
           of
           our
           callings
           be
           to
           do
           seruice
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           withal
           in
           doing
           seruice
           to
           man
           ,
           to
           please
           and
           serue
           God.
           Paul
           commaunds
           seruants
           to
           please
           their
           masters
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           seruing
           him
           :
           so
           of
           all
           men
           it
           is
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           they
           in
           doing
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           must
           do
           them
           in
           seruice
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           serue
           God.
           Col.
           3.
           21.
           
           This
           ouerthroweth
           the
           Papists
           fasting
           ,
           praying
           ,
           pilgrimage
           ,
           hard
           attire
           ,
           and
           whipping
           themselues
           ,
           to
           pray
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           them
           :
           for
           these
           come
           not
           from
           faith
           and
           loue
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           done
           in
           seruice
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           do
           them
           good
           in
           soule
           or
           body
           :
           for
           these
           neither
           benefit
           themselues
           nor
           other
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           patience
           is
           requisite
           that
           a
           man
           may
           haue
           constancy
           and
           perseuerance
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           can
           do
           a
           
           good
           worke
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           but
           many
           will
           mocke
           and
           iest
           at
           him
           ;
           he
           shall
           haue
           many
           crosses
           by
           wicked
           men
           ,
           euen
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           :
           now
           that
           he
           might
           be
           constant
           ,
           patience
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           so
           (
           as
           the
           good
           ground
           )
           he
           may
           bring
           foorth
           fruit
           ,
           but
           in
           patience
           .
           To
           apply
           this
           ,
           euery
           man
           in
           doing
           any
           thing
           in
           his
           particular
           calling
           ,
           must
           labour
           to
           shew
           these
           foure
           vertues
           :
           his
           faith
           to
           God
           ,
           loue
           to
           man
           ,
           his
           seruice
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           haue
           patience
           to
           vndergo
           all
           troubles
           which
           come
           by
           doing
           his
           dutie
           .
           For
           if
           a
           man
           do
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           particular
           calling
           ,
           be
           it
           neuer
           so
           base
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           good
           a
           worke
           to
           God
           in
           it
           kind
           ,
           as
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           almes
           .
        
         
           The
           fifth
           vertue
           is
           ,
           that
           
             her
             workes
             were
             mo
             at
             last
             then
             at
             first
             .
          
           The
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           was
           discommended
           for
           her
           decay
           in
           loue
           :
           but
           here
           Christ
           commendeth
           this
           Church
           for
           increase
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           vertue
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           our
           Church
           might
           be
           commended
           for
           this
           vertue
           ;
           but
           alas
           it
           cannot
           :
           for
           the
           bodie
           of
           our
           people
           are
           in
           number
           increased
           ,
           but
           litle
           in
           practise
           and
           obedience
           .
           Heb.
           5.
           
           They
           indeed
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           time
           might
           be
           teachers
           ,
           hauing
           so
           long
           heard
           the
           word
           :
           but
           yet
           they
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           euen
           the
           principles
           of
           religion
           :
           for
           though
           they
           heare
           daily
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           no
           increase
           of
           zeale
           or
           of
           repentance
           ,
           no
           going
           on
           in
           grace
           :
           2.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           they
           are
           euer
           learning
           ,
           yet
           neuer
           come
           to
           knowledge
           .
           This
           is
           a
           common
           fault
           in
           all
           estates
           ,
           men
           heare
           much
           ,
           learne
           litle
           ,
           and
           practise
           lesse
           :
           nay
           we
           haue
           a
           worse
           fault
           ,
           for
           many
           among
           vs
           hauing
           heard
           good
           things
           ,
           go
           backward
           ,
           loose
           them
           ,
           become
           worse
           ,
           or
           else
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           .
           And
           this
           is
           our
           shame
           ,
           that
           many
           places
           which
           heare
           the
           wordlesse
           ,
           go
           before
           vs
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           and
           repentance
           .
           Then
           if
           we
           would
           auoide
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           discommendation
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           increase
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           old
           men
           to
           say
           they
           cannot
           :
           though
           their
           memorie
           faile
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           good
           and
           zealous
           affections
           .
           Young
           men
           must
           employ
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           wit
           ,
           and
           memorie
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           increase
           in
           grace
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           quench
           any
           grace
           ,
           but
           to
           stirre
           thē
           vp
           :
           for
           to
           him
           which
           hath
           is
           giuen
           ,
           but
           frō
           him
           which
           hath
           not
           is
           taken
           away
           that
           he
           had
           .
           Then
           all
           must
           labor
           to
           go
           on
           in
           grace
           ,
           that
           the
           teacher
           may
           haue
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           hearers
           be
           freed
           
           from
           shame
           and
           discommendation
           .
        
         
           
             Notwithstanding
             I
             haue
             something
             against
             thee
             .
          
           
           Here
           Christ
           after
           his
           high
           commendation
           ,
           rebuketh
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           certaine
           woman
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           rebuke
           concerning
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           twentieth
           verse
           :
           in
           which
           is
           first
           ,
           the
           reproofe
           it selfe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Neuerthelesse
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           though
           I
           haue
           hitherto
           commended
           thee
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           something
           which
           I
           like
           not
           ,
           but
           greatly
           dislike
           .
           Of
           this
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           reproofe
           .
           
             Because
             thou
             sufferest
             the
             woman
             Iesabell
             to
             teach
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           suffered
           a
           certain
           woman
           ,
           namely
           Iesabel
           ,
           in
           the
           assemblies
           to
           teach
           and
           seduce
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           obserue
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           the
           great
           power
           and
           authority
           which
           this
           Church
           had
           giuen
           her
           of
           God
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           power
           of
           preaching
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           she
           had
           power
           to
           appoint
           who
           should
           preach
           ,
           who
           shold
           not
           :
           and
           further
           authoritie
           to
           restraine
           wicked
           men
           and
           women
           by
           her
           seuere
           gouernment
           .
           The
           like
           power
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ;
           &
           so
           of
           al
           Churches
           ,
           in
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           &
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           to
           appoint
           who
           shold
           preach
           ,
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           restraine
           wicked
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           commit
           not
           what
           wickednesse
           they
           will
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
           And
           this
           authoritie
           hath
           the
           Lord
           giuen
           to
           all
           Churches
           :
           nay
           ,
           without
           this
           ,
           no
           Church
           can
           continue
           or
           stand
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           haue
           rule
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           but
           seuere
           gouernment
           ,
           wherby
           wicked
           men
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           order
           :
           and
           because
           this
           Church
           vsed
           not
           this
           power
           ,
           therefore
           she
           is
           discommended
           .
           Now
           in
           euery
           Church
           where
           the
           word
           is
           preached
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           administred
           ,
           there
           they
           haue
           the
           same
           power
           :
           yet
           we
           see
           how
           sin
           abounds
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           want
           of
           this
           gouernment
           ,
           which
           should
           represse
           such
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           This
           Church
           sinned
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           suffering
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           seduce
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           This
           word
           teach
           ,
           signifieth
           to
           teach
           publikely
           in
           the
           assemblies
           .
           Then
           they
           sinned
           in
           suffering
           
           a
           woman
           ,
           Iesabel
           ,
           to
           teach
           publikely
           in
           the
           open
           assemblies
           of
           men
           .
           For
           1.
           
           Tim.
           3.
           8.
           
           I
           permit
           not
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           :
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           34.
           they
           must
           keepe
           silence
           .
           But
           it
           may
           obiected
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           Deborah
           and
           Huldah
           were
           Prophetesses
           .
           Ans.
           They
           were
           extraordinarie
           :
           and
           we
           may
           not
           make
           an
           ordinarie
           rule
           vpon
           extraordinarie
           actions
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           
           If
           a
           woman
           pray
           or
           prophecie
           .
           Ans.
           First
           ,
           there
           were
           such
           in
           the
           infancie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           were
           extraordinarie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           did
           sinne
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           fault
           it
           is
           rebuked
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           commaundeth
           women
           to
           be
           silent
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           women
           are
           said
           to
           pray
           ,
           because
           they
           giue
           assent
           to
           the
           Minister
           praying
           ,
           saying
           Amen
           ,
           and
           to
           prophecie
           by
           singing
           Psalmes
           ,
           and
           reading
           Scripture
           :
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           (
           Prophecie
           )
           signifieth
           being
           taken
           largely
           .
           So
           
             (
             1.
             
             Chron.
             25.
             )
             Asaph
          
           is
           said
           to
           prophecie
           ,
           when
           he
           sung
           with
           instruments
           of
           musicke
           in
           the
           congregation
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           rebuketh
           them
           for
           suffering
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           in
           the
           congregation
           :
           
           we
           see
           it
           is
           not
           warrantable
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           the
           time
           of
           necessitie
           :
           for
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           go
           together
           .
           Now
           Christ
           will
           not
           haue
           a
           woman
           to
           preach
           the
           word
           ,
           therefore
           not
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           And
           though
           women
           be
           forbidden
           to
           teach
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           teach
           at
           home
           .
           Salomon
           he
           learned
           many
           lessons
           of
           his
           mother
           ,
           who
           taught
           him
           at
           home
           .
           Prou.
           31.
           
           So
           
             (
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             )
             Timothy
          
           was
           taught
           by
           his
           grandmother
           Lois
           ,
           and
           Eunice
           his
           mother
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           But
           hence
           some
           gather
           ,
           (
           without
           ground
           )
           that
           as
           a
           womā
           may
           not
           teach
           ,
           so
           not
           gouern
           .
           But
           this
           cannot
           be
           proued
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           no
           force
           .
           For
           though
           a
           woman
           may
           not
           teach
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           Christs
           stead
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           yet
           she
           may
           gouerne
           and
           stand
           in
           his
           stead
           in
           the
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           be
           a
           Queene
           ,
           Dutchesse
           ,
           Countesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           there
           is
           special
           reason
           why
           she
           may
           not
           stand
           in
           Christs
           stead
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           seeing
           men
           onely
           so
           stand
           in
           his
           stead
           :
           for
           Christ
           tooke
           on
           him
           the
           person
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           woman
           :
           but
           that
           letteth
           not
           ,
           but
           she
           may
           stand
           in
           his
           stead
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           if
           she
           come
           to
           it
           by
           succession
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           her
           patrimonie
           and
           inheritance
           .
           
           And
           we
           haue
           great
           cause
           to
           blesse
           almightie
           God
           for
           the
           gouernment
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           which
           euer
           yet
           ruled
           ouer
           vs.
           But
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           man
           is
           the
           womans
           head
           ,
           therefore
           he
           must
           beare
           rule
           ,
           not
           she
           :
           Ans.
           He
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           more
           excellent
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           any
           gifts
           :
           for
           a
           woman
           may
           passe
           a
           man
           in
           grace
           ,
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           other
           respects
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           haue
           rule
           ouer
           the
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           more
           excellent
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ,
           she
           inferiour
           as
           she
           is
           woman
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           fault
           reproued
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           is
           ,
           
             the
             suffering
             of
             a
             woman
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             .
          
           Then
           as
           to
           suffer
           a
           woman
           to
           teach
           openly
           in
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           fault
           ,
           so
           to
           suffer
           her
           to
           seduce
           is
           a
           fault
           likewise
           .
           Seeing
           Christ
           reproueth
           them
           for
           suffering
           her
           :
           we
           see
           it
           is
           not
           left
           to
           mans
           will
           to
           teach
           and
           hold
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           men
           must
           be
           restrained
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           and
           hold
           nothing
           which
           standeth
           not
           with
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           they
           must
           reproue
           patrons
           and
           defenders
           of
           sects
           ,
           and
           schismes
           ,
           and
           new
           doctrines
           :
           for
           which
           ,
           our
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           commended
           ,
           which
           hath
           lawes
           for
           Papists
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           Recusants
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           lawfull
           and
           commended
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           To
           aggrauate
           these
           two
           faults
           ,
           he
           describeth
           her
           by
           her
           properties
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           called
           Iesabel
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           like
           Iesabel
           :
           secondly
           ,
           by
           her
           action
           ,
           she
           called
           her selfe
           a
           Prophetesse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           woman
           Iesabel
           .
           But
           why
           doth
           Christ
           call
           her
           so
           ?
           First
           ,
           because
           this
           woman
           was
           like
           Iesabel
           ,
           and
           did
           in
           her
           person
           reuiue
           the
           wicked
           manners
           and
           opinions
           of
           Iesabel
           :
           for
           as
           Iesabel
           was
           an
           idolater
           ,
           brought
           in
           idolatrie
           ,
           &
           the
           worship
           of
           Baal
           among
           the
           Israelites
           :
           so
           this
           woman
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatyra
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           giuen
           to
           fornication
           ,
           so
           this
           woman
           was
           a
           maintainer
           and
           teacher
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           as
           Iesabel
           was
           a
           woman
           of
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           by
           her
           authoritie
           did
           countenance
           and
           defend
           her
           sinnes
           ,
           false
           religion
           and
           the
           worship
           of
           Baal
           :
           so
           this
           woman
           was
           also
           of
           great
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           ,
           taught
           and
           maintained
           her
           diuellish
           opinions
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           reason
           see
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           who
           laboureth
           in
           ages
           following
           ,
           to
           renew
           and
           reuiue
           the
           vices
           and
           sinnes
           which
           were
           before
           ,
           &
           their
           errors
           .
           For
           as
           he
           had
           Iesabel
           in
           Ahabs
           time
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           patron
           of
           fornication
           and
           idolatrie
           :
           so
           in
           the
           Apostles
           
           time
           he
           had
           this
           woman
           ,
           who
           renewed
           these
           opinions
           ,
           another
           Iesabel
           like
           her
           .
           The
           end
           is
           to
           further
           his
           kingdom
           :
           for
           the
           diuell
           seeth
           that
           these
           meanes
           most
           dishonour
           God
           ,
           hurt
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           build
           his
           kingdom
           :
           and
           so
           he
           dealeth
           in
           al
           ages
           ,
           to
           reuiue
           the
           opinions
           ,
           errors
           &
           scismes
           of
           old
           .
           So
           they
           which
           follow
           Machiauel
           ,
           imitate
           the
           doings
           of
           Achitophel
           .
           So
           the
           Papists
           reuiue
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharises
           :
           they
           which
           separate
           themselues
           frō
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           opiniō
           of
           the
           Donatists
           :
           the
           Family
           of
           loue
           ,
           the
           error
           of
           the
           Valētinians
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           by
           this
           name
           he
           might
           draw
           thē
           to
           dislike
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           follow
           her
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           might
           be
           in
           as
           great
           disgrace
           as
           Iesabel
           was
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           .
           And
           this
           Christ
           doth
           to
           teach
           vs
           in
           reading
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           if
           we
           reade
           of
           any
           wiked
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           dislike
           their
           vices
           and
           errors
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           them
           and
           auoid
           them
           :
           nay
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           them
           in
           vs
           ,
           we
           must
           dislike
           our selues
           for
           them
           :
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           if
           we
           reade
           of
           a
           vetruous
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           we
           must
           imitate
           their
           vertues
           ,
           like
           and
           loue
           them
           ,
           and
           our selues
           for
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           argument
           whereby
           he
           describes
           her
           ,
           is
           her
           action
           ,
           
             Which
             calleth
             her selfe
             a
             Prophetesse
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           doth
           chalenge
           to
           her selfe
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           taught
           the
           word
           by
           the
           instinct
           and
           help
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           she
           taught
           was
           the
           word
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           She
           taught
           fornication
           was
           no
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           might
           go
           into
           the
           Idoll
           temple
           and
           eate
           of
           their
           offerings
           ,
           and
           yet
           she
           pretends
           all
           to
           be
           done
           and
           taught
           by
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           making
           him
           the
           teacher
           and
           author
           of
           her
           errors
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           wicked
           men
           and
           women
           father
           their
           errors
           on
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           get
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           the
           spirit
           be
           of
           God
           or
           not
           :
           and
           we
           must
           not
           be
           of
           no
           religion
           ,
           because
           many
           teach
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           rather
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           to
           try
           the
           spirits
           which
           we
           heare
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           accused
           or
           slandered
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           content
           :
           for
           we
           see
           this
           woman
           taught
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           fathered
           it
           on
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           which
           indeed
           was
           not
           of
           him
           but
           of
           the
           diuell
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           him
           the
           author
           of
           errors
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           thus
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           made
           the
           author
           of
           lies
           by
           wicked
           men
           :
           shall
           not
           
           we
           be
           content
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           slaundered
           ,
           who
           by
           our
           sinnes
           deserued
           the
           same
           ?
           As
           she
           chalenged
           her selfe
           to
           be
           a
           Prophetesse
           ,
           so
           she
           proued
           her selfe
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           her
           owne
           testimony
           ,
           and
           her
           owne
           word
           ,
           
             she
             said
          
           she
           was
           one
           .
           Here
           Christ
           sheweth
           the
           note
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           mans
           owne
           word
           and
           testimony
           ;
           but
           a
           true
           Prophet
           hath
           many
           tokens
           and
           arguments
           ,
           to
           proue
           him
           to
           be
           so
           .
           As
           in
           the
           Primitiue
           Church
           they
           spake
           sundry
           tongues
           without
           study
           ,
           often
           wrought
           miracles
           ,
           as
           seales
           of
           a
           true
           Prophet
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           held
           vnitie
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           in
           integritie
           of
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           to
           confirme
           their
           callings
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           had
           excellent
           gifts
           giuen
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           zeale
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           constancy
           to
           maintaine
           their
           callings
           ,
           which
           were
           extraordinary
           :
           but
           this
           woman
           had
           nothing
           ,
           but
           her
           owne
           word
           and
           bare
           testimony
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           (
           the
           more
           to
           disgrace
           her
           and
           the
           church
           of
           Thyatira
           )
           her
           teaching
           was
           described
           by
           the
           end
           ,
           which
           
             was
             to
             deceiue
             men
          
           .
           Here
           is
           another
           marke
           of
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           to
           teach
           to
           seduce
           and
           draw
           men
           to
           some
           sinne
           or
           wickednesse
           .
           The
           end
           of
           true
           teaching
           is
           godlynes
           ;
           but
           of
           false
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           sinne
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           describeth
           her
           seducing
           by
           two
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           persons
           ,
           
             my
             seruants
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           meanes
           ,
           
             to
             make
             them
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             and
             to
             eate
             of
             things
             offered
             to
             idols
             .
          
           For
           the
           persons
           ,
           
             my
             seruants
          
           :
           this
           increaseth
           her
           fault
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           excellent
           mē
           ,
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ.
           Hence
           arise
           two
           questions
           :
           first
           ,
           why
           some
           men
           be
           rather
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           then
           other
           some
           :
           secondly
           ,
           whether
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           can
           be
           seduced
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           some
           say
           ,
           God
           would
           haue
           euery
           man
           in
           the
           world
           his
           seruant
           ,
           &
           doth
           what
           he
           can
           to
           make
           them
           so
           ;
           he
           calleth
           them
           ,
           redeemeth
           them
           ,
           giueth
           them
           grace
           to
           be
           his
           children
           ,
           reconcileth
           thē
           to
           himself
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           if
           they
           will
           be
           saued
           :
           now
           some
           will
           not
           for
           all
           this
           receiue
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           but
           contemne
           his
           mercy
           though
           he
           call
           them
           ,
           redeeme
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           grace
           .
           But
           this
           is
           against
           common
           sense
           ,
           to
           make
           Gods
           will
           in
           subiection
           &
           mans
           will
           to
           rule
           ,
           to
           disgrace
           God
           and
           set
           man
           aloft
           ,
           to
           make
           Gods
           will
           to
           be
           ordered
           by
           mans
           will.
           But
           the
           reason
           why
           some
           are
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           al
           ,
           is
           Gods
           good
           pleasure
           in
           electing
           some
           ,
           and
           reiecting
           
           others
           ,
           for
           he
           electeth
           not
           all
           to
           grace
           and
           glory
           ,
           but
           some
           onely
           ,
           and
           these
           be
           his
           seruants
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           owne
           good
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           Act.
           13.
           48.
           
           
             As
             many
             as
             were
             ordained
             to
             life
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           elected
           and
           redeemed
           of
           Gods
           free
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           they
           beleeued
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           a
           seruant
           of
           God
           can
           be
           seduced
           ?
           Answ.
           Seruants
           be
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           some
           are
           only
           in
           appearance
           ,
           some
           in
           deed
           and
           truth
           .
           Those
           be
           onely
           in
           appearance
           which
           receiue
           the
           word
           and
           outward
           seales
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           inward
           fruite
           :
           and
           these
           be
           in
           our
           Churches
           the
           greatest
           part
           :
           these
           may
           fall
           away
           finally
           and
           wholly
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Galathians
           and
           many
           other
           .
           But
           those
           which
           be
           in
           truth
           the
           seruants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           fall
           in
           part
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           fall
           wholy
           or
           finally
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           the
           gates
           of
           hel
           shal
           striue
           ,
           &
           shew
           their
           strength
           against
           that
           rocke
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           shall
           not
           preuaile
           .
           So
           we
           pray
           ,
           
             Leade
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           let
           vs
           neuer
           be
           wholly
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           .
           Now
           what
           we
           pray
           for
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           a
           promise
           in
           the
           worde
           for
           it
           :
           and
           true
           faith
           and
           a
           constant
           purpose
           to
           liue
           in
           any
           on
           sinne
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ;
           for
           faith
           purifieth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           preserueth
           it
           in
           life
           and
           death
           :
           ergo
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           cannot
           fall
           wholly
           or
           finally
           .
        
         
           To
           come
           to
           the
           meanes
           of
           discerning
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           
             by
             committing
             fornicatiō
             ,
             and
             eating
             things
             offered
             to
             idols
             .
          
           She
           made
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           to
           sinne
           by
           these
           two
           sinnes
           and
           meanes
           ;
           which
           shewes
           she
           was
           a
           maintainer
           of
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Nicolaitanes
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           spake
           before
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             gaue
             her
             space
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
           Christ
           reproued
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           before
           for
           suffering
           her
           :
           here
           he
           reproueth
           her
           for
           her
           obstinacy
           and
           hardnes
           of
           heart
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           not
           repent
           of
           her
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             Time
             to
             repent
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           though
           her
           sinnes
           deserued
           present
           death
           ,
           yet
           God
           suffered
           her
           to
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           a
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           she
           would
           repent
           .
           Now
           in
           her
           example
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           how
           to
           vse
           time
           whilest
           we
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           namely
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           giuen
           vs
           of
           God
           to
           repent
           in
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           come
           to
           saluation
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           it
           so
           ,
           &
           repēt
           while
           we
           haue
           time
           .
           For
           that
           cause
           he
           lets
           some
           liue
           twenty
           or
           forty
           yeares
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           repentance
           before
           
           we
           come
           into
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           after
           we
           go
           out
           ,
           therefore
           while
           we
           liue
           in
           it
           we
           must
           repent
           :
           then
           we
           must
           thinke
           of
           it
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           we
           vse
           it
           to
           repent
           in
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           reconciled
           to
           God
           receiued
           to
           mercy
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Then
           damnable
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           our
           daies
           ,
           when
           men
           liue
           in
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sporting
           ,
           carding
           ,
           &
           dicing
           ,
           in
           spending
           their
           strength
           and
           wit
           in
           getting
           riches
           ,
           neuer
           thinking
           of
           the
           true
           end
           why
           they
           liue
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           saluatiō
           ,
           but
           spend
           their
           time
           he
           giues
           them
           to
           repent
           other
           wayes
           .
           The
           Lord
           might
           cut
           them
           off
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           be
           borne
           ,
           yet
           he
           suffereth
           them
           to
           liue
           to
           see
           if
           they
           will
           repent
           :
           then
           if
           they
           runne
           on
           in
           sin
           ,
           they
           increase
           their
           damnation
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           a
           man
           should
           euery
           day
           cary
           a
           faggot
           for
           ten
           yeares
           to
           one
           heape
           ,
           and
           be
           burned
           himselfe
           with
           them
           at
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             I
             gaue
             her
          
           :
           Namely
           ,
           Christ
           gaue
           her
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           no
           creature
           ,
           no
           man
           or
           Angel
           can
           dispose
           of
           the
           time
           of
           repentance
           ,
           but
           only
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           his
           power
           alone
           when
           one
           must
           repent
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           Then
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           best
           for
           vs
           to
           repent
           without
           delay
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           called
           to
           day
           .
           The
           yong
           man
           takes
           his
           swinge
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           yong
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           could
           repēt
           in
           old
           age
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           list
           :
           but
           he
           robs
           Christ
           of
           his
           honor
           ,
           for
           he
           alone
           can
           dispose
           of
           the
           time
           of
           repentance
           .
           Then
           take
           the
           present
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           when
           the
           Lord
           will
           cut
           him
           off
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           estate
           is
           miserable
           .
           We
           thinke
           a
           man
           may
           repent
           at
           the
           last
           gaspe
           :
           but
           it
           is
           not
           good
           for
           a
           man
           to
           deferre
           ,
           seeing
           he
           may
           die
           quietly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sicknesse
           ,
           yet
           may
           die
           out
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           gaue
           Christ
           this
           time
           ?
           To
           her
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           Iesabel
           ,
           a
           wicked
           woman
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           endles
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           he
           offereth
           mercy
           to
           Iesabel
           ,
           a
           leud
           wicked
           fornicator
           ,
           &
           idolater
           ,
           a
           blasphemous
           wretch
           ,
           fathering
           her
           sinnes
           on
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           she
           hath
           mercy
           offered
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           dealeth
           not
           in
           iustice
           ,
           to
           cut
           men
           off
           ,
           but
           giueth
           grieuous
           sinners
           time
           to
           repent
           .
           So
           did
           he
           to
           Manaesses
           ,
           a
           wisard
           and
           idolater
           ,
           who
           humbling
           himselfe
           was
           receiued
           to
           mercy
           .
           Salomon
           an
           idolater
           ,
           yet
           repenting
           ,
           was
           receiued
           to
           mercy
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           pen-man
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           ergo
           an
           holy
           man.
           2.
           
           
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
             Isay
          
           1.
           
           The
           Iewes
           a
           sinfull
           people
           ,
           as
           ill
           as
           
           they
           which
           were
           in
           hel
           .
           The
           Sodomites
           and
           Gomorrheans
           ,
           they
           had
           mercy
           offered
           if
           they
           would
           repent
           ,
           and
           though
           their
           sins
           were
           as
           red
           as
           crimson
           ,
           yet
           God
           would
           wash
           them
           as
           white
           as
           snow
           .
        
         
           We
           may
           not
           hence
           take
           occasion
           to
           sinne
           :
           but
           they
           which
           be
           grieuous
           sinners
           must
           not
           despaire
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           repent
           they
           shall
           haue
           mercy
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             her
             fornication
          
           .
           She
           had
           sundry
           sinnes
           ,
           especially
           idolatry
           ,
           which
           cannot
           want
           company
           ,
           for
           no
           sinne
           goeth
           alone
           .
           Christ
           calleth
           her
           to
           repent
           for
           that
           one
           sinne
           of
           fornication
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           the
           most
           principall
           sin
           ,
           the
           head
           sinne
           of
           that
           woman
           :
           teaching
           vs
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           repent
           ,
           we
           must
           begin
           with
           our
           greatest
           sins
           ,
           which
           most
           clog
           our
           conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           we
           offend
           most
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           which
           can
           repent
           truly
           of
           one
           great
           sin
           ,
           he
           repents
           of
           all
           :
           if
           he
           hate
           the
           greater
           ,
           he
           will
           hate
           the
           lesser
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           in
           repentance
           must
           begin
           at
           the
           greater
           sin
           ,
           and
           repent
           in
           particular
           for
           it
           :
           for
           confused
           repentance
           is
           not
           true
           ;
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           sinner
           ,
           &c.
           but
           repentance
           in
           particular
           for
           particular
           sinnes
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           head
           sinne
           which
           most
           troubleth
           vs
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           he
           gaue
           her
           time
           to
           repent
           :
           hence
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           free
           will
           ,
           namely
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           repent
           ,
           for
           else
           this
           admonition
           were
           in
           vaine
           .
           But
           it
           followes
           not
           ,
           for
           God
           gaue
           her
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           commaundement
           to
           repent
           ,
           for
           other
           ends
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           then
           he
           may
           with
           the
           time
           giue
           grace
           also
           to
           repent
           ,
           that
           so
           she
           and
           we
           may
           see
           what
           we
           should
           do
           ,
           and
           withall
           see
           our
           owne
           want
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           as
           we
           are
           commaunded
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           make
           vs
           inexcusable
           .
        
         
           
             And
             she
             repented
             not
          
           .
           Here
           Iesabels
           sinne
           is
           set
           downe
           ,
           namely
           impenitency
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           in
           her
           sins
           of
           fornication
           and
           idolatry
           :
           concerning
           which
           sins
           ,
           note
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           where
           impenitency
           is
           forbidden
           :
           secondly
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           sin
           it
           is
           .
           First
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           forbidden
           .
           Ans.
           There
           are
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           be
           seuered
           and
           distinct
           ,
           neither
           can
           be
           mingled
           one
           with
           the
           other
           .
           Now
           the
           law
           cōmands
           things
           ,
           which
           we
           in
           that
           nature
           of
           man
           in
           which
           Adam
           was
           ,
           could
           haue
           fulfilled
           :
           but
           the
           Gospell
           commaunds
           things
           aboue
           nature
           .
           The
           
           law
           cannot
           command
           repentance
           ,
           seeing
           it
           reuealeth
           not
           repentance
           :
           
           but
           the
           Gospell
           commaunds
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           an
           Euangelicall
           commaundement
           this
           sin
           is
           forbidden
           .
           As
           for
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           how
           great
           this
           sinne
           is
           ,
           know
           we
           ,
           that
           when
           men
           liue
           and
           go
           on
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           ,
           seeing
           by
           it
           men
           heape
           vp
           sinne
           and
           wrath
           to
           themselues
           .
           Some
           say
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           vntrue
           :
           for
           that
           is
           a
           blasphemy
           ,
           so
           is
           not
           impenitency
           :
           that
           is
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           impenitency
           properly
           is
           at
           death
           .
        
         
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           gather
           againe
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           free
           will
           :
           seeing
           he
           gaue
           her
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           but
           she
           would
           not
           .
           Ans.
           She
           had
           free
           will
           to
           sinne
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           haue
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           impenitent
           :
           but
           it
           followes
           not
           that
           she
           had
           free
           wil
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           &
           to
           repent
           without
           Gods
           speciall
           grace
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           Christ
           said
           of
           Iesabel
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           most
           men
           among
           vs
           :
           he
           giueth
           vs
           long
           time
           to
           repent
           ,
           ten
           ,
           twenty
           ,
           or
           thirty
           yeares
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           a
           hundred
           repents
           ,
           we
           care
           not
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           :
           we
           will
           not
           turne
           to
           God
           truly
           ,
           but
           lie
           in
           sin
           ,
           in
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           in
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           couetousnesse
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           and
           eating
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           liues
           tell
           plainly
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           turnes
           to
           God
           truly
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           hauing
           reproued
           the
           Church
           and
           Iesabel
           ,
           from
           the
           22.
           to
           the
           28.
           verse
           ,
           he
           giueth
           speciall
           counsell
           to
           them
           both
           .
           The
           end
           of
           his
           counsell
           is
           ,
           to
           direct
           them
           how
           to
           auoide
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           The
           counsell
           of
           Christ
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           the
           first
           concerneth
           the
           woman
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           company
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           .
        
         
           The
           counsell
           concerning
           her
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           22.
           and
           23.
           verses
           :
           the
           summe
           of
           it
           is
           to
           repent
           :
           thou
           Iesabel
           and
           thy
           company
           and
           disciples
           repent
           of
           your
           sins
           .
           This
           is
           not
           expressed
           ,
           but
           in
           stead
           therof
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           vers
           .
           22.
           23.
           
           The
           reason
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           thou
           wilt
           not
           repent
           ,
           I
           will
           punish
           thee
           with
           sundry
           iudgements
           :
           but
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           be
           punished
           with
           sundry
           iudgements
           ,
           therefore
           repent
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             I
             will.
          
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           in
           which
           note
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           threatning
           :
           secondly
           ,
           an
           exception
           ,
           except
           they
           repent
           of
           
           their
           workes
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           threatning
           Christ
           sets
           this
           note
           of
           attention
           .
           This
           should
           teach
           her
           &
           vs
           to
           cōsider
           seriously
           of
           iudgements
           against
           sin
           and
           sinners
           in
           the
           written
           word
           of
           God.
           Iosias
           when
           the
           law
           was
           read
           ,
           his
           heart
           melted
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           threatnings
           of
           the
           law
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           24.
           
           So
           when
           Peter
           preached
           ,
           the
           Iewes
           were
           pricked
           in
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           told
           them
           of
           the
           fearefull
           iudgement
           due
           to
           them
           for
           killing
           the
           Lord
           of
           life
           .
           Act.
           2.
           37.
           
           So
           should
           we
           with
           Iosias
           be
           humbled
           at
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           Gods
           threatnings
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           be
           moued
           to
           repent
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           sin
           is
           so
           rife
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           men
           thinke
           not
           earnestly
           ,
           or
           else
           regard
           not
           Gods
           iudgements
           against
           sin
           and
           sinners
           .
        
         
           The
           threatning
           hath
           three
           parts
           ,
           according
           to
           three
           estates
           .
           The
           first
           concerning
           
             Iesabel
             :
             I
             will
             cast
             her
             into
             a
             bed
             .
          
           We
           may
           gather
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           by
           those
           
             (
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             5.
             
             )
          
           of
           Ionadab
           to
           
             Amnon
             ,
             Ly
             down
             on
             thy
             bed
             ,
             and
             faine
             thy self
             sick
             .
          
           So
           here
           I
           I
           will
           cast
           her
           into
           a
           bed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           strike
           her
           with
           some
           great
           sicknes
           :
           the
           place
           ,
           namely
           the
           bed
           ,
           put
           for
           the
           sicknes
           which
           is
           in
           the
           man
           lying
           on
           the
           bed
           .
           Iesabel
           tooke
           pleasure
           in
           the
           bed
           by
           fornication
           ,
           who
           abusing
           the
           bed
           ,
           the
           Lord
           to
           punish
           her
           in
           the
           bed
           accordingly
           ,
           gaue
           her
           sicknes
           in
           the
           same
           bed
           which
           she
           abused
           .
           Here
           is
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           sinners
           ,
           he
           punisheth
           them
           in
           those
           things
           they
           haue
           abused
           .
           Iesabel
           abused
           the
           bed
           to
           fornicatiō
           ;
           the
           Lord
           punished
           her
           in
           the
           bed
           ,
           with
           some
           great
           disease
           and
           sicknes
           .
           Diues
           abused
           his
           tongue
           and
           tast
           in
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           &
           he
           is
           punished
           in
           them
           .
           Luke
           16.
           he
           asked
           a
           drop
           of
           water
           to
           coole
           his
           tongue
           .
           Gamesters
           take
           pleasure
           in
           abusing
           time
           ,
           and
           spend
           it
           in
           carding
           and
           dicing
           ,
           their
           punishment
           it
           brings
           many
           iudgements
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           ruine
           and
           misery
           .
           Ahab
           to
           get
           the
           vineyard
           ,
           sheds
           bloud
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sheds
           his
           ,
           Iesabels
           ,
           and
           his
           childrens
           :
           and
           they
           which
           liue
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           &
           draw
           it
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           punished
           with
           the
           like
           ,
           for
           bloud
           will
           haue
           bloud
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           punish
           men
           in
           those
           sins
           wherein
           they
           tooke
           most
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Then
           this
           should
           admonish
           vs
           to
           take
           heed
           we
           abuse
           no
           creature
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           he
           will
           turne
           the
           same
           to
           our
           punishment
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             will
             cast
             her
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           strike
           her
           with
           some
           grieuous
           sicknes
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           the
           author
           of
           sicknes
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           by
           chance
           ,
           but
           comes
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           :
           if
           men
           could
           learne
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           better
           vse
           of
           sicknesse
           :
           if
           men
           could
           say
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           cast
           me
           on
           my
           bed
           ,
           visited
           my
           body
           with
           sicknes
           ,
           he
           hath
           done
           it
           for
           some
           of
           my
           sins
           ,
           to
           humble
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           repent
           ;
           then
           they
           would
           find
           in
           their
           recouery
           a
           blessing
           ,
           and
           liue
           a
           new
           life
           .
           
             Esay
             38.
             
             Hezekiah
          
           when
           he
           lay
           on
           his
           death
           bed
           ,
           knew
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           therfore
           ,
           hearing
           Esay
           say
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           he
           turned
           him
           to
           the
           wall
           and
           wept
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           things
           ,
           so
           especially
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           craued
           pardon
           for
           them
           .
           So
           Iacob
           lying
           on
           his
           bed
           ,
           leaned
           on
           his
           staffe
           ,
           sate
           vp
           and
           prayed
           for
           pardon
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           testifie
           his
           faith
           and
           hope
           to
           God.
           So
           should
           we
           in
           our
           sicknesse
           shew
           our
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           pardon
           of
           sinnes
           committed
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           the
           threatning
           ,
           which
           concernes
           her
           disciples
           and
           followers
           ,
           which
           receiued
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           committed
           fornication
           with
           her
           :
           and
           their
           punishment
           is
           to
           be
           cast
           into
           great
           affliction
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sin
           to
           commit
           fornication
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           trick
           or
           slip
           of
           youth
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           assignes
           a
           great
           punishment
           to
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           see
           some
           causes
           why
           townes
           ,
           cities
           ,
           and
           countries
           be
           afflicted
           with
           much
           famine
           ,
           sword
           and
           pestilence
           :
           namely
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           fornicators
           and
           maintainers
           of
           errors
           and
           superstition
           :
           for
           God
           sends
           these
           iudgements
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           sins
           ,
           so
           for
           fornication
           .
           Sodom
           was
           destroyed
           for
           this
           sin
           .
           And
           euen
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           we
           haue
           plagues
           ,
           famin
           ,
           sword
           ,
           many
           sicknesses
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           this
           sin
           among
           the
           rest
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           many
           were
           dead
           for
           this
           sin
           ,
           lest
           they
           shold
           come
           defiled
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           .
        
         
           Now
           followes
           the
           exception
           :
           
             Except
             they
             repent
          
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           ,
           all
           Gods
           iudgements
           and
           threatnings
           be
           with
           exception
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           saluation
           .
           And
           seeing
           Christ
           ads
           this
           exception
           ,
           
             vnlesse
             they
             repent
          
           :
           we
           see
           men
           of
           yeares
           condemned
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           sin
           ,
           as
           liuing
           in
           sin
           without
           repentance
           .
           Indeed
           the
           least
           sin
           makes
           a
           man
           subiect
           to
           condemnation
           ,
           but
           lying
           in
           sin
           ,
           that
           brings
           actual
           condemnation
           &
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           man
           commit
           sinne
           and
           lie
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           casts
           his
           soule
           away
           .
        
         
         
           To
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           which
           killeth
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           lye
           in
           sinne
           :
           for
           if
           a
           man
           sinne
           ,
           and
           after
           repent
           ,
           he
           shall
           haue
           mercie
           at
           Gods
           hands
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           propounded
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           threates
           :
           for
           they
           go
           before
           this
           exception
           ,
           and
           come
           after
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           God
           mingleth
           his
           mercie
           with
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           not
           all
           iudgement
           ,
           nor
           all
           mercie
           ,
           but
           tempereth
           them
           together
           .
           Now
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Lord
           will
           bring
           iudgement
           on
           them
           vnlesse
           they
           repent
           :
           we
           see
           that
           repentance
           preuenteth
           temporall
           iudgement
           .
           We
           haue
           had
           long
           peace
           ,
           and
           haue
           abused
           it
           to
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           now
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           Gods
           iudgements
           :
           and
           we
           see
           the
           Spaniard
           as
           a
           weapon
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           the
           Lord
           may
           iustly
           bring
           him
           on
           vs.
           The
           best
           way
           to
           preuent
           this
           and
           al
           Gods
           iudgements
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           and
           all
           estates
           to
           repent
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           will
           turne
           him
           away
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             thy
             workes
          
           :
           namely
           ,
           fornication
           &
           idolatrie
           .
           So
           we
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           repent
           ,
           we
           must
           cease
           from
           our
           particular
           sins
           ,
           as
           the
           drunkard
           from
           his
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           to
           liue
           soberly
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           sorie
           ,
           and
           in
           generall
           to
           repent
           ,
           as
           many
           men
           do
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           make
           shew
           of
           repentance
           :
           but
           men
           must
           leaue
           each
           sinne
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           contrarie
           vertue
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           three
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           ,
           is
           the
           third
           part
           of
           this
           threatening
           ,
           
             I
             will
             kill
             her
             child
             with
             death
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           as
           be
           of
           her
           familie
           ,
           and
           her
           children
           in
           fornication
           ,
           not
           them
           which
           follow
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           properly
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           reproued
           before
           .
           
             I
             will
             kill
          
           .
           It
           had
           bene
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           say
           so
           :
           but
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             I
             will
             kill
             with
             death
          
           :
           for
           the
           certaintie
           ,
           largenesse
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           not
           sparing
           them
           .
           But
           the
           mother
           sinned
           ,
           shall
           the
           child
           be
           punished
           for
           her
           sake
           ?
           Ans.
           In
           temporall
           and
           bodily
           punishments
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           not
           in
           eternall
           punishments
           .
           Among
           men
           ,
           if
           the
           father
           be
           a
           traitor
           ,
           the
           Son
           is
           punished
           ,
           and
           beareth
           the
           shame
           :
           then
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           equitie
           with
           God
           to
           punish
           the
           sonne
           for
           the
           fathers
           sinne
           in
           bodily
           punishment
           ?
           And
           though
           there
           were
           no
           reason
           to
           vs
           ,
           yet
           we
           should
           thinke
           it
           good
           with
           God.
           But
           there
           is
           reason
           sufficient
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           should
           destroy
           cities
           ,
           and
           commonwealths
           ,
           and
           families
           ,
           which
           be
           linked
           together
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           societie
           ,
           and
           be
           members
           of
           the
           same
           familie
           .
           Now
           if
           one
           member
           sinne
           ,
           the
           other
           may
           be
           punished
           :
           as
           in
           the
           
           bodie
           ,
           if
           the
           stomacke
           be
           sicke
           ,
           the
           head
           feeleth
           it
           :
           so
           when
           the
           father
           sinneth
           ,
           the
           sonne
           may
           be
           punished
           :
           when
           the
           husband
           ,
           the
           wife
           :
           when
           the
           Maister
           ,
           the
           seruant
           :
           when
           the
           subiect
           ,
           the
           magistrate
           :
           because
           of
           the
           mutuall
           relation
           ,
           and
           nigh
           bond
           of
           societie
           betweene
           members
           of
           the
           same
           familie
           ,
           citie
           ,
           or
           kingdome
           .
           Is
           this
           so
           ?
           then
           parents
           had
           need
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           sinne
           :
           for
           they
           sinning
           ,
           may
           bring
           iudgments
           and
           death
           on
           their
           familie
           or
           their
           children
           .
           Then
           are
           they
           cruell
           parents
           ,
           which
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           not
           caring
           for
           their
           children
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           sinnes
           bring
           Gods
           iudgements
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           families
           .
           Let
           then
           euery
           man
           in
           the
           societie
           where
           he
           liueth
           ,
           be
           carefull
           he
           sinne
           not
           :
           for
           then
           he
           may
           bring
           Gods
           iudgement
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           a
           speciall
           member
           :
           as
           Ahab
           on
           himselfe
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           Dauid
           on
           the
           whole
           people
           .
           Then
           all
           such
           as
           will
           not
           looke
           to
           themselues
           ,
           but
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           should
           be
           banished
           out
           of
           all
           societies
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           will
           repent
           and
           be
           new
           men
           :
           seeing
           they
           do
           what
           they
           can
           to
           bring
           Gods
           iudgements
           on
           that
           place
           where
           they
           liue
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           That
           all
           Churches
           may
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           he
           ,
           which
           searcheth
           the
           heart
           and
           reines
           .
        
         
           Christ
           hauing
           propounded
           his
           threatning
           ,
           here
           he
           goeth
           about
           to
           make
           it
           take
           place
           in
           them
           :
           in
           Iesabell
           and
           her
           company
           ,
           by
           remouing
           of
           two
           carnall
           conceipts
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           thinke
           to
           illude
           and
           auoid
           Christs
           threatnings
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           said
           ,
           Our
           practises
           and
           sinnes
           be
           secret
           ,
           not
           knowne
           to
           men
           :
           therefore
           though
           God
           threaten
           ,
           we
           shall
           escape
           the
           iudgements
           of
           God
           :
           but
           we
           are
           without
           the
           reach
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           take
           hold
           of
           vs.
           But
           Christ
           in
           the
           first
           words
           cutteth
           off
           this
           first
           conception
           :
           Thogh
           you
           may
           perswade
           your selues
           you
           shall
           escape
           iudgement
           ,
           seeing
           your
           sinnes
           be
           secret
           ,
           yet
           I
           search
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           discouer
           them
           to
           all
           Churches
           :
           they
           shall
           know
           that
           I
           search
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           see
           and
           know
           the
           most
           hidden
           and
           secret
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             That
             all
             Churches
          
           .
           Christ
           will
           discouer
           their
           sins
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           Churches
           :
           and
           this
           he
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           terrifie
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           .
           For
           as
           it
           is
           a
           great
           honour
           to
           be
           approued
           and
           esteemed
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           great
           
           disgrace
           and
           dishonor
           to
           be
           euill
           thought
           of
           by
           the
           Churches
           of
           God.
           Mat.
           18.
           
           That
           which
           is
           bound
           in
           earth
           by
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           bound
           in
           heauen
           by
           God
           himselfe
           :
           so
           by
           proportion
           those
           which
           be
           euill
           thought
           of
           in
           Gods
           church
           ,
           and
           in
           disgrace
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           be
           in
           disgrace
           with
           God
           in
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           speaketh
           this
           to
           terrifie
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           ,
           
           we
           must
           labour
           in
           all
           things
           to
           be
           approued
           and
           esteemed
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           though
           we
           must
           approue
           our selues
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           all
           ,
           yet
           especially
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           auoide
           all
           things
           which
           may
           bring
           any
           disgrace
           or
           dishonour
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           a
           great
           honor
           to
           be
           well
           esteemed
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           great
           dishonor
           to
           be
           il
           esteemed
           .
           
             Ro.
             16.
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           1.
           the
           last
           verse
           ,
           Paule
           saith
           :
           
             All
             the
             Churches
             salute
             you
             :
             ,
          
           not
           that
           all
           Churches
           send
           commendations
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           :
           but
           ,
           to
           confirme
           and
           comfort
           them
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           all
           true
           Churches
           planted
           by
           him
           ,
           did
           approue
           of
           them
           :
           
             Act.
             16.
             
             Paul
          
           approued
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           receiued
           him
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           commended
           and
           had
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Churches
           and
           brethren
           at
           Lyconium
           and
           Lystra
           ..
           So
           must
           we
           haue
           the
           approbation
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           approbation
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
           But
           what
           would
           Christ
           haue
           all
           Churches
           to
           know
           ?
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             I
             search
             the
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           which
           words
           ,
           by
           heart
           and
           reines
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           same
           thing
           :
           namely
           ,
           by
           reines
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           heart
           is
           meant
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plaine
           in
           the
           old
           &
           new
           Testament
           .
           But
           how
           can
           these
           signifie
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           ,
           seeing
           thoughts
           be
           in
           the
           braine
           ,
           affections
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           neither
           of
           them
           in
           the
           reines
           ?
           Ans.
           By
           resemblance
           :
           for
           as
           the
           reines
           be
           in
           the
           most
           secret
           and
           inward
           parts
           of
           the
           bodie
           :
           so
           thoughts
           be
           in
           the
           most
           hidden
           part
           of
           man
           ;
           namely
           ,
           his
           soule
           .
           So
           thoughts
           are
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           operation
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           brain
           .
           Search
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           such
           circumspection
           and
           diligence
           ,
           as
           bringeth
           the
           finding
           out
           of
           that
           we
           seek
           .
           By
           this
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           Christ
           seeth
           not
           onely
           the
           outward
           actions
           ,
           but
           the
           inward
           affections
           and
           motions
           ,
           nothing
           ,
           the
           most
           secret
           ,
           is
           hidden
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           by
           this
           ,
           
           Christ
           is
           not
           onely
           man
           ,
           but
           very
           God
           :
           for
           
           he
           which
           hath
           the
           true
           propertie
           of
           God
           is
           very
           God
           ;
           Christ
           hath
           ,
           ergo
           .
           He
           which
           is
           God
           alone
           ,
           can
           search
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           
           motions
           ,
           and
           inclinations
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           but
           Christ
           can
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           true
           God
           ,
           one
           person
           ,
           consisting
           of
           two
           natures
           ,
           the
           Godhead
           and
           manhood
           .
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           discerneth
           the
           heart
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           all
           things
           take
           heed
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           when
           we
           seeme
           to
           be
           that
           outwardly
           ,
           which
           indeed
           we
           are
           not
           inwardly
           :
           but
           we
           must
           looke
           that
           we
           be
           that
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           in
           heart
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           seeme
           to
           the
           world
           :
           to
           be
           &
           draw
           nigh
           to
           God
           with
           our
           souls
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           with
           our
           bodies
           ,
           lips
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           actions
           .
           For
           Christ
           is
           very
           God
           ,
           seeth
           and
           searcheth
           our
           hearts
           ,
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           :
           he
           looketh
           not
           so
           much
           to
           the
           outward
           ,
           as
           the
           inward
           seruing
           of
           him
           ;
           we
           must
           worship
           him
           in
           spirit
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           must
           suspect
           our selues
           for
           vnknowne
           sins
           :
           for
           such
           is
           the
           depth
           of
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           sound
           the
           bottome
           of
           it
           ,
           neither
           can
           we
           thorougly
           see
           the
           pronenesse
           of
           our
           nature
           to
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           suspect
           our selues
           ,
           euen
           of
           all
           sinnes
           which
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           not
           excuse
           any
           sinnes
           .
           So
           did
           
             Dauid
             (
             Psalm
             .
             19.
          
           )
           after
           earnest
           search
           ;
           as
           though
           he
           had
           said
           :
           Lord
           ,
           I
           haue
           searched
           my
           heart
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           know
           mine
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           forgiue
           me
           all
           mine
           vnknowne
           sinnes
           .
           And
           if
           we
           could
           thus
           suspect
           our selues
           ,
           we
           would
           better
           practise
           repentance
           ,
           and
           liue
           with
           greater
           care
           ;
           but
           ignorant
           persons
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           search
           their
           corrupt
           hearts
           ,
           they
           blesse
           themselues
           ,
           and
           excuse
           themselues
           ,
           nay
           ,
           say
           they
           can
           keepe
           the
           whole
           law
           .
           Now
           Christ
           hauing
           cut
           off
           the
           first
           corrupt
           cōceipt
           ,
           preuenteth
           the
           second
           ,
           wherby
           they
           might
           hinder
           and
           auoid
           his
           iudgement
           :
           for
           they
           might
           say
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           send
           iudgments
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           be
           safe
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           vs.
           Thus
           they
           ,
           and
           euery
           sinfull
           man
           doth
           say
           .
           Esa.
           28.
           
           They
           in
           common
           iudgement
           ,
           make
           a
           league
           with
           hell
           ,
           saying
           Gods
           iudgements
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           them
           .
           This
           is
           a
           naturall
           corruption
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           in
           common
           iudgement
           we
           shall
           escape
           :
           and
           euery
           man
           liketh
           this
           .
        
         
           Now
           Christ
           to
           cut
           off
           this
           corrupt
           conceipt
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             And
             will
             giue
          
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           :
           you
           may
           flatter
           your selues
           ,
           thinke
           when
           
           I
           send
           iudgement
           you
           shall
           escape
           :
           but
           I
           will
           giue
           to
           euery
           one
           (
           none
           excepted
           )
           according
           to
           his
           workes
           :
           therefore
           flatter
           your selues
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             giue
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           reward
           ,
           partly
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           partly
           at
           the
           day
           of
           iudgement
           :
           for
           it
           is
           meant
           especially
           of
           the
           last
           iudgement
           .
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
             Reu.
          
           20.
           
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           men
           must
           be
           saued
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           faith
           ,
           but
           workes
           ,
           seeing
           God
           will
           reward
           good
           workes
           .
           Ans.
           1.
           
           Their
           reason
           standeth
           thus
           :
           by
           that
           we
           are
           iudged
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           same
           thing
           we
           are
           saued
           :
           but
           we
           are
           iudged
           by
           workes
           ,
           therfore
           saued
           by
           works
           .
           The
           flat
           maior
           is
           false
           :
           for
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           iudgement
           and
           iustification
           .
           To
           iudge
           ,
           is
           to
           declare
           one
           iust
           by
           his
           signes
           ,
           as
           his
           workes
           :
           to
           iustifie
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           man
           iust
           :
           in
           which
           we
           consider
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           our
           faith
           applying
           him
           to
           vs.
           So
           then
           we
           are
           iudged
           by
           workes
           ,
           but
           not
           iustified
           neither
           saued
           by
           workes
           .
           Answ.
           2.
           
           Christ
           saith
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           giue
           for
           their
           workes
           :
           but
           I
           will
           giue
           them
           according
           to
           their
           works
           ,
           as
           their
           workes
           be
           ,
           not
           for
           them
           ;
           where
           he
           maketh
           workes
           an
           outward
           signe
           and
           rule
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           he
           wil
           frame
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           declare
           men
           iust
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           euery
           man
           must
           be
           iudged
           ,
           
           that
           is
           ,
           saued
           or
           condemned
           by
           his
           workes
           ,
           then
           good
           workes
           are
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           :
           for
           we
           must
           be
           iudged
           by
           our
           workes
           ,
           and
           saued
           according
           to
           our
           workes
           ,
           therefore
           they
           be
           necessarie
           :
           not
           as
           causes
           either
           efficient
           or
           helping
           any
           waies
           ,
           but
           as
           fruites
           ,
           effects
           ,
           and
           signes
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           markes
           in
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           ,
           which
           must
           direct
           vs
           to
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           we
           shall
           be
           iudged
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           by
           our
           workes
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           abound
           in
           good
           workes
           ;
           not
           to
           winne
           heauen
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           our selues
           we
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           truly
           vnited
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           all
           good
           works
           ,
           are
           either
           the
           works
           or
           duties
           of
           the
           morall
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           be
           those
           workes
           of
           our
           calling
           ,
           both
           generall
           as
           we
           be
           Christians
           ,
           or
           particular
           in
           that
           calling
           God
           placeth
           vs
           ,
           done
           in
           faith
           and
           loue
           ,
           to
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           God.
           These
           be
           good
           works
           to
           God
           ,
           though
           the
           calling
           be
           neuer
           so
           base
           :
           for
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           rewarded
           ,
           
           and
           according
           to
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           iudged
           and
           saued
           .
           Now
           contrarily
           ,
           euil
           works
           they
           be
           euident
           signes
           of
           condēnation
           :
           &
           look
           how
           many
           euil
           works
           we
           do
           ,
           they
           be
           so
           many
           brands
           and
           markes
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           to
           shew
           we
           be
           the
           children
           of
           Satan
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           there
           are
           degrees
           of
           glorie
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           of
           punishment
           in
           hell
           :
           for
           he
           will
           reward
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           his
           works
           .
           Then
           they
           which
           haue
           abounded
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           greater
           measure
           of
           glorie
           :
           the
           fewer
           works
           ,
           the
           lesser
           glorie
           :
           so
           they
           which
           haue
           committed
           greatest
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           shall
           haue
           greatest
           measure
           of
           punishment
           ;
           they
           which
           lesse
           ,
           lesse
           punishment
           in
           hell
           fire
           .
        
         
           
             And
             vnto
             you
             I
             say
          
           .
           
           In
           this
           foure
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           ,
           he
           cometh
           to
           the
           second
           part
           of
           his
           counsell
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Angell
           of
           Thyatira
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           the
           counsell
           ,
           he
           setteth
           a
           preface
           :
           in
           which
           preface
           ,
           note
           first
           ,
           who
           speaketh
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           whom
           :
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           speaketh
           :
           namely
           ,
           I.
           Where
           Christ
           as
           doctor
           of
           the
           church
           challengeth
           to
           himselfe
           all
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           authoritie
           ouer
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           all
           his
           Ministers
           come
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           not
           in
           their
           owne
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             saith
          
           ,
           or
           
             Christ
             saith
          
           .
           But
           Christ
           ,
           he
           comes
           in
           his
           owne
           name
           :
           
             I
             say
          
           .
           Noting
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           head
           Doctor
           and
           teacher
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           and
           head
           of
           all
           doctrine
           deliuered
           to
           it
           .
           This
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           to
           smite
           a
           reuerence
           in
           their
           harts
           ,
           seeing
           this
           counsell
           is
           not
           deliuered
           to
           them
           by
           any
           man
           or
           Angell
           ,
           but
           by
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           it
           to
           Iohn
           .
           For
           the
           second
           :
           to
           whom
           he
           giueth
           counsell
           :
           namely
           ,
           you
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           generally
           :
           after
           he
           expoundeth
           this
           you
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           bodie
           and
           Angell
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           except
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           .
           Where
           note
           ,
           Christ
           speaking
           to
           them
           ,
           distinguisheth
           betweene
           persons
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           her
           Angell
           ,
           and
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           :
           so
           sutably
           he
           giueth
           his
           doctrine
           to
           them
           .
           Now
           he
           being
           the
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           teacheth
           his
           Ministers
           what
           to
           do
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           ,
           doctrine
           and
           doctrine
           :
           not
           to
           deliuer
           euery
           part
           of
           the
           word
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           to
           deuide
           it
           aright
           ,
           to
           giue
           to
           euery
           person
           ,
           that
           which
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           him
           .
           But
           how
           must
           the
           word
           be
           deliuered
           to
           mixt
           congregations
           ,
           where
           
           there
           be
           both
           weake
           and
           strong
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           despairing
           and
           impenitent
           auditors
           ?
           Ans.
           We
           must
           imitate
           Christ
           ,
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           persons
           ,
           and
           sutably
           direct
           our
           doctrine
           to
           them
           .
           Impenitent
           and
           hard
           hearted
           sinners
           must
           haue
           threatnings
           ,
           with
           exception
           of
           the
           penitent
           :
           hard
           hearted
           must
           haue
           no
           comfort
           but
           iudgement
           ,
           with
           limitation
           to
           them
           which
           despaire
           ,
           these
           cōforts
           with
           limitation
           of
           them
           which
           be
           impenitent
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           ,
           
             rest
             of
             them
          
           ,
           Christ
           sheweth
           :
           
             And
             to
             as
             many
             as
             receiue
             not
             this
             learning
             .
          
           Where
           he
           giueth
           two
           notes
           to
           know
           these
           rest
           by
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           they
           which
           had
           not
           this
           learning
           ,
           which
           maintained
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           .
           The
           second
           note
           :
           they
           which
           
             haue
             not
             knowne
             the
             deepnesse
             of
             Satan
          
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           :
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           approued
           ,
           liked
           ,
           withstood
           ,
           nor
           giuen
           their
           consent
           to
           that
           depth
           of
           Satan
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           of
           Iesabel
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           and
           esteeme
           to
           be
           deepe
           and
           profound
           learning
           :
           which
           these
           (
           though
           they
           know
           it
           )
           yet
           do
           not
           with
           knowledge
           approue
           it
           ,
           which
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           companie
           iudged
           profound
           learning
           ,
           beyond
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           .
           Of
           the
           first
           note
           I
           haue
           spoken
           before
           .
           In
           the
           second
           note
           ,
           we
           may
           marke
           a
           wicked
           practise
           of
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           followers
           :
           they
           esteemed
           their
           owne
           learning
           highly
           profound
           ,
           but
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           was
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           an
           high
           conceipt
           of
           her
           owne
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           a
           base
           opinion
           of
           true
           Apostolicall
           doctrine
           :
           and
           this
           opinion
           hath
           bene
           in
           many
           heretikes
           .
           So
           the
           Iewes
           hold
           ,
           that
           God
           gaue
           Moses
           two
           doctrines
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           the
           written
           law
           ,
           which
           was
           for
           the
           common
           people
           :
           the
           second
           was
           a
           more
           secret
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           Moses
           had
           by
           reuelation
           ,
           and
           so
           conueyed
           it
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           they
           kept
           still
           in
           the
           Cabbala
           .
           So
           the
           Papists
           thinke
           ,
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           but
           an
           inkie
           letter
           ,
           a
           dead
           letter
           ,
           or
           nose
           of
           waxe
           :
           but
           the
           common
           consent
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           all
           Chatholikes
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           to
           be
           the
           true
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           contemning
           the
           written
           word
           in
           the
           Prophets
           &
           Apostles
           .
           So
           the
           Anabaptists
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           word
           of
           God
           written
           ,
           to
           be
           milke
           for
           euery
           nouice
           ,
           but
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           heart
           among
           themselues
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           strong
           meate
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           opinion
           is
           in
           our
           Church
           :
           for
           we
           preferre
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           before
           the
           
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           if
           a
           man
           expound
           a
           text
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           gather
           doctrines
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           reason
           ,
           this
           we
           call
           simple
           preaching
           :
           but
           if
           any
           bring
           in
           the
           authoritie
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ,
           with
           Latine
           or
           Greeke
           ,
           this
           we
           take
           to
           be
           a
           learned
           kind
           of
           preaching
           ,
           which
           is
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           magnifie
           the
           writings
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           thinke
           highly
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           disgrace
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           thinke
           basely
           of
           it
           .
           Here
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           I
           grant
           it
           is
           a
           profound
           learning
           ,
           not
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
           Where
           we
           see
           ,
           Christ
           alleaging
           this
           saying
           of
           Iesabel
           ,
           doth
           it
           with
           a
           disgrace
           :
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           deepnesse
           and
           profoundnesse
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           diuell
           :
           yea
           Christ
           saith
           not
           ,
           it
           is
           profound
           indeed
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           is
           Iesabels
           speech
           ,
           as
           
             they
             say
          
           .
           Hence
           I
           gather
           ,
           that
           Christian
           men
           cannot
           safely
           play
           stage
           playes
           ,
           and
           Comedies
           of
           heathen
           and
           prophane
           men
           ,
           for
           these
           be
           full
           of
           prophane
           and
           blasphemous
           oathes
           ,
           and
           wicked
           sayings
           ,
           against
           God
           and
           the
           morall
           law
           .
           Now
           if
           Christ
           alleaging
           but
           one
           word
           of
           a
           wicked
           woman
           ,
           did
           it
           not
           without
           disgrace
           of
           her
           :
           how
           can
           Christian
           men
           not
           onely
           speake
           ,
           but
           by
           iesture
           act
           ,
           heathen
           and
           prophane
           Comedies
           ?
        
         
           
             As
             they
             speake
          
           .
           He
           addeth
           these
           words
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           words
           he
           alleaged
           before
           ,
           were
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           Iesabels
           and
           her
           scholers
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           proud
           and
           presumptuous
           mind
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           call
           their
           owne
           hereticall
           opinions
           ,
           profound
           learning
           :
           which
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           false
           teacher
           ,
           to
           vse
           swelling
           words
           ,
           and
           great
           bragges
           :
           to
           make
           a
           faire
           shew
           .
           Iude
           vers
           .
           16.
           2.
           
           Pet.
           2.
           
           But
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God
           is
           in
           humilitie
           both
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           maner
           of
           teaching
           .
           The
           Lord
           teacheth
           his
           will
           to
           the
           contrite
           and
           humble
           man.
           Psalm
           .
           25.
           14.
           
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           Christs
           counsell
           :
           
             Though
             I
             lay
             no
             other
             burden
             on
             you
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             haue
             you
             hold
             that
             still
             which
             I
             gaue
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           This
           distinction
           cōtaineth
           two
           parts
           ;
           
             Though
             I
             lay
             no
             other
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           foure
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           :
           
             yet
             I
             will
             ,
             &c.
          
           in
           the
           fiue
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           .
           In
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Though
           I
           haue
           punished
           Iesabel
           ,
           left
           her
           on
           a
           bed
           ;
           punished
           her
           children
           and
           familie
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           lay
           no
           burthen
           on
           thee
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           I
           reproue
           thee
           for
           the
           suffering
           of
           Iesabel
           .
        
         
           This
           Christ
           speaketh
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           giue
           
           themselues
           to
           maintaine
           sinceritie
           of
           life
           and
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           for
           these
           shall
           be
           saued
           from
           common
           iudgements
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           Lords
           protection
           in
           commō
           afflictions
           :
           though
           I
           punish
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           company
           ,
           yet
           when
           wicked
           men
           be
           punished
           in
           common
           destruction
           ,
           you
           which
           study
           to
           maintaine
           sinceritie
           of
           doctrine
           and
           life
           ,
           shall
           haue
           Gods
           protection
           in
           common
           iudgements
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           stands
           vs
           in
           hand
           to
           imitate
           thē
           ,
           
           to
           labor
           to
           maintaine
           sinceritie
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           to
           defend
           truth
           in
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           all
           sin
           .
           If
           we
           labour
           to
           obey
           the
           Lord
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           keepe
           sincere
           hearts
           ,
           then
           in
           common
           iudgements
           though
           Iesabel
           and
           her
           company
           ,
           yea
           all
           wicked
           persons
           be
           punished
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           touch
           vs
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           Gods
           mercie
           and
           protection
           ,
           our
           punishment
           shall
           be
           onely
           reproofe
           for
           some
           defectiō
           in
           vs.
           But
           if
           we
           maintaine
           falshood
           in
           doctrine
           ,
           liue
           loosely
           ,
           not
           making
           conscience
           of
           sin
           ,
           then
           Gods
           iudgements
           shall
           take
           hold
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           afflict
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             But
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             alreadie
             ,
          
           
           
             hold
             fast
             till
             I
             come
          
           .
           After
           the
           preface
           followes
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           counsell
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Angell
           and
           Church
           of
           Thyatira
           ,
           which
           stands
           in
           a
           distinction
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           lay
           no
           burden
           on
           thee
           ,
           yet
           I
           wil
           haue
           you
           hold
           fast
           ,
           &c.
           the
           first
           part
           is
           in
           the
           24.
           verse
           ,
           the
           second
           part
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           .
        
         
           
             That
             which
             you
             haue
             receiued
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           my
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           haue
           taught
           you
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           they
           haue
           deliuered
           you
           ,
           hold
           that
           fast
           with
           both
           hands
           ,
           till
           I
           come
           to
           iudgement
           at
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Before
           Christ
           commended
           this
           Church
           for
           not
           approuing
           the
           false
           doctrine
           of
           Iesabel
           ,
           but
           here
           he
           commands
           her
           to
           embrace
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           see
           ,
           Christ
           would
           haue
           this
           Church
           to
           embrace
           the
           doctrine
           taught
           by
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           that
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           regard
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           though
           an
           Angell
           from
           heauen
           did
           preach
           any
           other
           doctrine
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           accursed
           .
           Galat
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           By
           this
           we
           may
           iudge
           of
           the
           maine
           religions
           which
           be
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           Papists
           .
           The
           Papists
           
           magnifie
           their
           religion
           standing
           on
           vnwritten
           traditions
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           proue
           they
           be
           Apostolical
           ,
           ergo
           we
           must
           not
           regard
           them
           :
           no
           ,
           nor
           doctrines
           which
           men
           say
           they
           haue
           by
           reuelation
           ,
           for
           we
           must
           onely
           regard
           Apostolicall
           doctrine
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Turkes
           religion
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Apostles
           preaching
           ,
           but
           crept
           in
           six
           hundred
           yeares
           after
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           all
           their
           religiō
           is
           against
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Then
           good
           men
           in
           diuers
           countries
           shold
           not
           be
           of
           diuers
           religions
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           embrace
           the
           doctrine
           taught
           by
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           of
           Christ
           :
           neither
           should
           men
           because
           of
           dissent
           in
           religion
           ,
           be
           of
           no
           religion
           :
           for
           Christ
           inioynes
           this
           Church
           to
           maintaine
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           though
           many
           discented
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Hold
             fast
             to
             the
             end
          
           .
           Here
           not
           how
           long
           ,
           not
           one
           or
           two
           dayes
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           this
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           so
           straightly
           commands
           it
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           the
           foundation
           and
           mark
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           readie
           way
           to
           saue
           mens
           soules
           ,
           to
           be
           constant
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           for
           this
           
             (
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             )
             Paul
          
           bids
           him
           teach
           that
           he
           learned
           ,
           that
           others
           might
           instruct
           them
           which
           follow
           ,
           and
           so
           conuey
           it
           from
           age
           to
           age
           :
           and
           for
           this
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           the
           ground
           and
           pillar
           of
           truth
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           
             (
             Eph.
             4.
          
           )
           giueth
           the
           Church
           Pastors
           :
           first
           ,
           such
           as
           by
           their
           teaching
           maintaine
           puritie
           in
           maners
           ,
           and
           teachers
           which
           maintaine
           it
           in
           doctrine
           .
           Then
           this
           is
           the
           Churches
           dutie
           ,
           to
           continue
           puritie
           of
           religion
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           the
           marke
           be
           set
           wrong
           in
           the
           hauen
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           cast
           away
           all
           the
           ships
           :
           so
           if
           the
           puritie
           of
           doctrine
           be
           corrupt
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           direction
           of
           our
           soules
           to
           heauen
           ,
           then
           we
           shall
           make
           shipwracke
           of
           our
           soules
           in
           hell
           .
           Then
           the
           Ministers
           must
           not
           onely
           teach
           truly
           ,
           but
           labour
           to
           beate
           downe
           false
           doctrine
           which
           poisons
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           And
           because
           men
           labour
           not
           to
           maintaine
           the
           puritie
           of
           religion
           and
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             (
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
          
           )
           giueth
           them
           vp
           to
           beleeue
           lies
           and
           fantasies
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           
             To
             him
             which
             ouercometh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           In
           these
           words
           is
           the
           last
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Epistle
           containing
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           promise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           commaundement
           .
           In
           the
           promise
           ,
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           the
           parties
           to
           whom
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           benefits
           promised
           .
           The
           partie
           to
           whom
           ,
           
             to
             him
             which
             ouercometh
          
           :
           whom
           
           here
           Christ
           describes
           to
           be
           ,
           
             he
             which
             keepes
             his
             workes
             ,
             by
             his
             practise
             of
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             which
             keepes
          
           or
           obserues
           .
           This
           is
           the
           forme
           of
           obedience
           ,
           namely
           the
           obseruing
           of
           the
           works
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           a
           keeping
           of
           them
           according
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           but
           a
           constant
           purpose
           and
           indeuour
           to
           keepe
           them
           :
           for
           the
           children
           of
           God
           haue
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           that
           their
           will
           and
           indeuour
           is
           accepted
           of
           God
           for
           the
           deed
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           There
           are
           many
           which
           haue
           litle
           knowledge
           ,
           these
           must
           not
           be
           cast
           downe
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           haue
           a
           desire
           and
           indeuour
           to
           liue
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Christ
           ,
           making
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           their
           obedience
           is
           true
           obedience
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             My
             workes
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           obedience
           ,
           namely
           Christs
           works
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           workes
           as
           Christ
           hath
           ordained
           in
           his
           word
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           author
           of
           in
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           Christ
           cals
           these
           workes
           
             his
             workes
          
           ,
           
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           thinke
           or
           speake
           ,
           or
           do
           our
           words
           or
           workes
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christs
           workes
           ,
           commanded
           and
           ordained
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           caused
           in
           vs
           by
           his
           spirit
           :
           which
           we
           do
           when
           we
           conforme
           our
           works
           and
           wils
           ,
           to
           his
           word
           and
           will.
           
        
         
           We
           see
           no
           worke
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           
           which
           is
           not
           ordered
           by
           Christs
           word
           ,
           though
           we
           think
           highly
           of
           it
           .
           Esay
           .
           6.
           he
           reproueth
           them
           for
           teaching
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           by
           mens
           cōmandemēt
           .
           This
           condemnes
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Iewes
           religion
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           workes
           of
           Christ
           but
           of
           sinfull
           men
           ,
           standing
           in
           praying
           to
           Saints
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           vowing
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             My
             workes
          
           :
           Not
           one
           or
           two
           workes
           ,
           but
           all
           my
           workes
           :
           the
           creature
           must
           obey
           Christ
           ,
           not
           in
           some
           ,
           but
           absolutely
           in
           all
           things
           ▪
           he
           will
           not
           pattstakes
           ,
           but
           wil
           haue
           all
           or
           none
           .
           Dauid
           (
           Psal.
           119.
           )
           conformed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           whole
           law
           .
           So
           Hezekiah
           he
           turned
           to
           all
           the
           law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           
             Vnto
             the
             end
          
           .
           
           Here
           we
           see
           ,
           Christ
           will
           haue
           our
           obedience
           to
           be
           constant
           ,
           &c.
           we
           must
           not
           iudge
           of
           obedience
           by
           one
           or
           two
           actions
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           course
           of
           a
           mans
           life
           :
           if
           his
           life
           hath
           bene
           good
           ,
           with
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           his
           obedience
           is
           good
           .
           For
           say
           a
           man
           by
           reason
           of
           sicknesse
           ,
           rage
           and
           raue
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           haue
           liued
           well
           ,
           and
           made
           conscience
           of
           sinne
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           
           iudge
           of
           him
           by
           that
           fit
           .
           Now
           the
           benefits
           promised
           are
           two
           :
           first
           ,
           power
           to
           rule
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           morning
           starre
           .
           
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             power
             which
             I
             haue
             receiued
             of
             my
             father
             .
          
           These
           words
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           not
           following
           but
           before
           .
           For
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           them
           ,
           two
           questions
           are
           necessary
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Mediator
           :
           secondly
           ,
           how
           farre
           he
           conueyeth
           power
           to
           his
           seruants
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           is
           great
           ,
           and
           described
           by
           three
           arguments
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           rule
           ouer
           nations
           :
           here
           is
           the
           largenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           Christ
           hath
           power
           ouer
           all
           men
           ,
           all
           countries
           and
           kingdomes
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           are
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           soueraigne
           and
           absolute
           ,
           ruling
           and
           ouerruling
           all
           creatures
           ,
           ouerruled
           of
           none
           .
           This
           soueraigntie
           stands
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           giueth
           lawes
           that
           binde
           the
           conscience
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           men
           keepe
           them
           not
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           condemne
           them
           :
           nay
           he
           ruleth
           mens
           wils
           and
           affections
           ,
           he
           can
           make
           them
           obey
           him
           in
           spite
           of
           their
           hearts
           .
           Seconly
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           this
           power
           of
           himself
           and
           from
           himself
           .
           Reu.
           3.
           he
           hath
           the
           keyes
           of
           heauen
           and
           hel
           .
           Psal.
           2.
           he
           can
           breake
           them
           in
           peeces
           as
           a
           potters
           vessell
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           receiues
           it
           from
           his
           father
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           he
           is
           equall
           to
           his
           father
           ,
           yet
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           he
           receiueth
           it
           from
           him
           :
           thus
           is
           his
           power
           generall
           ,
           soueraigne
           ,
           and
           absolute
           .
           To
           come
           to
           the
           second
           question
           .
           How
           farre
           this
           power
           is
           ours
           ,
           and
           imparted
           to
           vs.
           Answ.
           The
           generall
           soueraigne
           power
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           giuen
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           but
           to
           him
           who
           is
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           and
           proper
           to
           the
           person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Then
           Christ
           speaketh
           these
           words
           ,
           not
           to
           shew
           that
           his
           absolute
           &
           soueraigne
           power
           is
           giuen
           to
           vs
           :
           but
           because
           his
           creatures
           haue
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           full
           comfort
           and
           saluation
           of
           the
           elect
           cometh
           from
           it
           ,
           they
           haue
           fruite
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           partake
           with
           him
           in
           his
           glory
           in
           heauen
           .
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             7.
             2.
             
             Cor.
          
           6.
           the
           Saints
           shall
           iudge
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           shall
           be
           witnesses
           and
           approuers
           of
           Christs
           sentence
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           shall
           haue
           power
           to
           giue
           iudgement
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           be
           caught
           vp
           first
           ,
           and
           he
           giuing
           sentence
           ,
           they
           sitting
           by
           him
           shall
           approue
           it
           .
           Secondly
           he
           giueth
           vs
           this
           power
           ,
           because
           he
           by
           this
           inables
           his
           in
           their
           owne
           person
           to
           ouercome
           sin
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           corruption
           .
        
         
         
           By
           this
           we
           see
           our
           dignitie
           ,
           euery
           seruant
           of
           God
           hath
           power
           ouer
           nations
           ,
           ouer
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           breake
           them
           in
           peeces
           ,
           to
           iudge
           and
           condemne
           them
           .
           
           Is
           this
           our
           priuiledge
           ?
           then
           we
           had
           need
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           for
           we
           cannot
           condemne
           other
           men
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           be
           guiltie
           of
           sin
           our selues
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           great
           disgrace
           for
           a
           Iudge
           to
           condemne
           a
           malefactor
           of
           murther
           or
           theft
           ,
           and
           be
           guiltie
           himselfe
           .
           So
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           full
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           cōscience
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           wil
           neuer
           let
           vs
           sit
           to
           iudge
           the
           world
           with
           himselfe
           .
           Then
           seeing
           we
           are
           Kings
           ,
           Iudges
           ,
           and
           haue
           such
           priuiledges
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           to
           our selues
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           is
           our
           comfort
           in
           persecution
           ,
           if
           thou
           be
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           though
           thou
           be
           now
           poore
           ,
           abused
           and
           persecuted
           ,
           yet
           the
           time
           cometh
           when
           thou
           shalt
           iudge
           and
           condemne
           thy
           persecutors
           ,
           and
           be
           auenged
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             And
             rule
             the
             nations
          
           ,
           as
           a
           shepheard
           ruleth
           his
           sheepe
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           and
           feed
           them
           ,
           
             Iohn
             21.
             
             Feed
             my
             lambes
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           feed
           and
           rule
           .
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           Peter
           was
           the
           generall
           Bishop
           to
           guide
           and
           feed
           Christs
           sheepe
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           world
           :
           but
           then
           euery
           Christian
           should
           be
           a
           Pope
           ,
           for
           euery
           one
           hath
           power
           to
           rule
           the
           nations
           ouer
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           but
           none
           will
           say
           ,
           euery
           one
           should
           haue
           so
           large
           authoritie
           :
           then
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           supremacie
           .
           Further
           ,
           from
           this
           place
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           Saints
           be
           patrons
           of
           countries
           and
           kingdomes
           :
           secondly
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           pray
           to
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           ,
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           they
           haue
           rule
           of
           nations
           ,
           ergo
           they
           know
           them
           and
           what
           they
           do
           .
           But
           they
           abuse
           the
           text
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           any
           Christian
           shall
           rule
           ouer
           one
           nation
           ,
           but
           ouer
           all
           indefinitely
           :
           neither
           do
           they
           rule
           as
           Christ
           ,
           but
           as
           hauing
           benefit
           of
           his
           power
           .
           Again
           ,
           both
           their
           collectiōs
           are
           bad
           ,
           for
           by
           nations
           ,
           here
           is
           not
           meant
           any
           country
           or
           kingdome
           ,
           but
           the
           wicked
           onely
           ,
           they
           haue
           rule
           ouer
           ,
           not
           all
           nations
           simply
           ,
           but
           wicked
           men
           and
           vnbeleeuers
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             the
             morning
             starre
             .
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           benefit
           promised
           by
           Christ
           to
           him
           which
           ouercometh
           ,
           namely
           the
           morning
           starre
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           benefits
           which
           come
           thereby
           .
           The
           morning
           starre
           is
           that
           starre
           which
           riseth
           before
           the
           Sunne
           some
           time
           of
           the
           yeare
           ,
           and
           by
           heathen
           men
           is
           called
           Venus
           ,
           which
           in
           deed
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           Reu.
           22.
           16.
           
           Now
           Christ
           is
           called
           
             a
             star
          
           ,
           
           first
           because
           he
           illuminates
           mens
           wils
           and
           vnderstandings
           in
           things
           belonging
           to
           saluation
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           prophesie
           of
           
             Balaam
             (
             Num.
             24.
          
           )
           is
           now
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           fulfilled
           ;
           for
           now
           Christ
           hath
           by
           his
           Apostles
           reuealed
           himselfe
           plentifully
           to
           all
           nations
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             morning
             starre
          
           ,
           for
           speciall
           resemblance
           :
           for
           that
           starre
           riseth
           not
           at
           midnight
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           shineth
           brighter
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           Christ
           the
           true
           morning
           starre
           ,
           came
           not
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           latter
           age
           ,
           he
           came
           in
           the
           new
           testament
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           reuealeth
           his
           will
           more
           fully
           then
           euer
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           .
           2.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           9.
           
           Christ
           then
           is
           called
           this
           morning
           starre
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           old
           testament
           they
           had
           darknesse
           and
           candle
           light
           ,
           but
           now
           Christ
           shineth
           out
           brightly
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             giue
             him
          
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           promise
           of
           two
           benefits
           ,
           first
           perfect
           illumination
           and
           lightning
           ,
           whereby
           all
           ignorance
           shall
           be
           dispelled
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           men
           shall
           then
           so
           farre
           know
           God
           as
           mans
           nature
           can
           comprehend
           .
           The
           second
           benefit
           is
           the
           light
           of
           glory
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           knowledge
           but
           perfect
           glory
           ,
           for
           by
           fellowship
           of
           this
           glory
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           shal
           be
           made
           like
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           shining
           starres
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           a
           starre
           ,
           
           we
           see
           how
           they
           be
           deceiued
           which
           liue
           in
           sin
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           without
           good
           conscience
           ,
           in
           pleasure
           and
           securitie
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           thinke
           they
           belong
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           haue
           the
           true
           light
           :
           but
           such
           as
           liue
           in
           blindnesse
           ,
           neuer
           seeking
           to
           know
           Gods
           will
           &
           obey
           him
           ,
           these
           are
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           haue
           no
           light
           in
           Christ
           :
           for
           what
           fellowship
           is
           there
           betwixt
           light
           and
           darknesse
           ?
        
         
           We
           must
           follow
           Peters
           rule
           ,
           
           first
           labour
           to
           haue
           this
           starre
           to
           shine
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           vse
           meanes
           to
           haue
           the
           beames
           of
           this
           Sun
           to
           shine
           on
           vs
           ,
           to
           get
           knowledge
           in
           the
           mystery
           of
           our
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           haue
           this
           Sun
           of
           righteousnes
           to
           lighten
           our
           minds
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           warme
           and
           refresh
           our
           dead
           soules
           ,
           as
           the
           sun
           in
           the
           spring
           reuiues
           all
           things
           which
           seemed
           dead
           .
           We
           must
           set
           open
           the
           doores
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           entertaine
           this
           comfortable
           light
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           the
           morning
           starre
           ,
           not
           that
           shines
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           labor
           to
           leade
           our
           liues
           in
           godlinesse
           and
           sobrietie
           ,
           as
           children
           of
           the
           light
           .
           Rom.
           13.
           12.
           and
           if
           we
           will
           not
           walk
           in
           this
           light
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           taken
           from
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           eternall
           darknesse
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             him
             which
             hath
             an
             eare
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           conclusion
           :
           but
           of
           this
           often
           before
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             VERSE
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           THIS
           is
           the
           fift
           particular
           commandement
           to
           Iohn
           :
           that
           he
           should
           write
           an
           Epistle
           to
           that
           great
           and
           famous
           citie
           of
           Sardis
           .
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           Preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           body
           or
           substance
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           conclusion
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Preface
           sheweth
           in
           whose
           name
           the
           Epistle
           was
           written
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           the
           more
           authoritie
           .
           It
           containeth
           a
           liuely
           description
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           kingly
           office
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           soueraigne
           head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           two
           royalties
           and
           priuiledges
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           hath
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           seuen
           starres
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           shewed
           what
           it
           meaneth
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           vers
           .
           4.
           namely
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           grace
           :
           so
           that
           to
           haue
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Ob.
           All
           Gods
           seruants
           haue
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           therefore
           that
           is
           no
           peculiar
           priuiledge
           of
           Christ.
           Ans.
           True
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           same
           maner
           :
           for
           Christ
           had
           it
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Deitie
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           his
           humanitie
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           in
           him
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           for
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           .
           Therefore
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           send
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           worke
           by
           him
           :
           and
           whatsoeuer
           he
           doth
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           manhood
           :
           because
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           powred
           foorth
           into
           his
           manhood
           the
           perfection
           of
           all
           graces
           and
           gifts
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           annointed
           with
           the
           oyle
           of
           gladnesse
           aboue
           his
           fellowes
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           perfection
           standeth
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           number
           :
           secondly
           ,
           in
           degree
           or
           measure
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           number
           thus
           :
           Among
           Gods
           seruants
           some
           haue
           these
           graces
           ,
           some
           those
           ;
           none
           haue
           all
           :
           but
           Christ
           hath
           all
           the
           graces
           which
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           haue
           ,
           &
           more
           too
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           degree
           :
           for
           the
           graces
           of
           Christ
           are
           more
           in
           measure
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           graces
           of
           all
           the
           Saints
           and
           seruants
           of
           God
           whatsoeuer
           :
           he
           hath
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           the
           Spirit
           without
           measure
           .
           And
           for
           that
           cause
           also
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           the
           seuen
           spirits
           .
           This
           is
           spoken
           by
           occasion
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           dead
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           was
           able
           to
           quicken
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           life
           and
           spirit
           into
           them
           .
        
         
           That
           no
           man
           can
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           or
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           but
           by
           Christ
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           other
           places
           :
           
             No
             man
             can
             come
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             me
             :
          
           so
           there
           must
           be
           a
           participation
           with
           Christ
           ,
           before
           there
           can
           be
           any
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           This
           serueth
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           because
           among
           the
           Papists
           there
           be
           many
           great
           learned
           men
           ,
           which
           haue
           excellent
           gifts
           of
           nature
           ,
           wit
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           :
           and
           though
           they
           haue
           withall
           a
           reformed
           and
           ciuill
           life
           ,
           yet
           they
           want
           faith
           and
           regeneration
           .
           How
           cometh
           this
           to
           passe
           ?
           that
           such
           worthy
           men
           hauing
           the
           common
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           want
           the
           speciall
           ?
           The
           cause
           is
           this
           :
           their
           Christ
           is
           a
           false
           Christ
           ,
           yea
           an
           idol
           Christ
           :
           they
           professe
           the
           want
           of
           sauing
           faith
           ,
           and
           all
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           want
           Christ.
           Therefore
           no
           maruell
           though
           you
           see
           the
           greatest
           learned
           there
           ,
           mocke
           and
           scoffe
           at
           this
           speciall
           grace
           of
           the
           assurance
           of
           our
           election
           .
           Againe
           ,
           many
           among
           vs
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           shall
           see
           no
           grace
           ,
           neither
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           faith
           ,
           feare
           nor
           care
           to
           keepe
           Gods
           commandements
           or
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           no
           sparke
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           yet
           looke
           to
           be
           saued
           by
           Christ.
           How
           can
           these
           stand
           together
           ?
           Though
           they
           say
           they
           haue
           Christ
           ,
           they
           deceiue
           themselues
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           not
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           no
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           
           are
           not
           in
           Christ
           :
           and
           by
           that
           they
           may
           know
           they
           are
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           no
           grace
           .
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           we
           must
           all
           be
           admonished
           to
           labour
           that
           we
           may
           be
           vnited
           to
           Christ
           our
           head
           truly
           ,
           to
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           him
           we
           may
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           No
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           life
           eternall
           will
           be
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           till
           we
           haue
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           Therefore
           first
           labour
           to
           be
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           truly
           ioyned
           and
           vnited
           to
           him
           by
           the
           bond
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           we
           may
           haue
           all
           graces
           distilling
           and
           flowing
           into
           our
           hearts
           by
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           second
           royaltieis
           ,
           he
           hath
           
             seuē
             starres
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           seuen
           Churches
           .
           Christ
           is
           said
           here
           to
           haue
           them
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           soueraigne
           Lord
           ouer
           them
           :
           he
           is
           an
           absolute
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           .
           For
           he
           setteth
           them
           apart
           ,
           and
           giueth
           them
           whatsoeuer
           gifts
           they
           haue
           :
           he
           appointeth
           them
           their
           offices
           ,
           duties
           ,
           and
           callings
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           hath
           rule
           ouer
           them
           ,
           he
           appointeth
           ,
           ordaineth
           ,
           maketh
           and
           preserueth
           them
           .
           As
           he
           hath
           in
           him
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           so
           is
           he
           a
           Lord
           ouer
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           saue
           if
           they
           obey
           ;
           or
           to
           destroy
           ,
           if
           they
           rebell
           .
           Ob.
           The
           Church
           maketh
           Ministers
           .
           Ans.
           The
           right
           of
           making
           Ministers
           and
           ordaining
           them
           ,
           is
           Christs
           royaltie
           ,
           and
           belongeth
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Church
           doth
           but
           testifie
           and
           declare
           who
           they
           be
           that
           Christ
           maketh
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           approueth
           them
           :
           therefore
           he
           saith
           here
           ,
           the
           seuen
           starres
           be
           his
           .
           Now
           the
           end
           of
           these
           words
           is
           to
           strike
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           Minister
           which
           is
           secure
           and
           negligent
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           know
           himselfe
           and
           his
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           begin
           to
           haue
           sound
           conscience
           of
           his
           dutie
           .
           And
           this
           point
           is
           an
           excellent
           motiue
           to
           make
           them
           looke
           to
           their
           dutie
           :
           their
           gifts
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           nay
           they
           themselues
           are
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           Christs
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           their
           Lord.
           This
           very
           consideration
           cannot
           but
           be
           effectuall
           to
           stirre
           vp
           all
           pastors
           to
           regard
           their
           duties
           :
           for
           seeing
           they
           are
           Christs
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           do
           their
           owne
           will.
           We
           must
           renounce
           our selues
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           therefore
           bethinke
           our selues
           :
           our
           soules
           and
           our
           bodies
           ,
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           but
           Christs
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           consideration
           draw
           vs
           on
           to
           do
           ,
           thinke
           ,
           and
           speake
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           Christ
           would
           :
           if
           he
           will
           haue
           you
           liue
           ,
           
           be
           content
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           your
           life
           ;
           if
           to
           dye
           ,
           be
           content
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           owne
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           containing
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           reproofe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           promise
           .
           The
           reproofe
           in
           the
           first
           verse
           :
           
             I
             know
             thy
             works
          
           :
           in
           which
           is
           contained
           a
           reproof
           ,
           and
           withall
           a
           remedie
           in
           the
           next
           words
           :
           
             I
             know
          
           .
           Here
           note
           the
           vice
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           reproofe
           :
           the
           vice
           is
           hypocrisie
           ;
           for
           she
           pretended
           religion
           in
           outward
           shew
           ,
           but
           wanted
           it
           indeed
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             name
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Churches
           about
           thee
           iudge
           thee
           to
           liue
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           borne
           anew
           ,
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           &
           to
           haue
           his
           spirit
           to
           guide
           thee
           :
           but
           thou
           art
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           wantest
           newnesse
           of
           life
           and
           regeneration
           .
           The
           like
           we
           may
           say
           of
           many
           great
           Churches
           :
           by
           name
           ,
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           seeme
           to
           liue
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           spirituall
           life
           it
           is
           dead
           .
           It
           pretendeth
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           dead
           in
           sinne
           .
           Yet
           some
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           dead
           ,
           but
           diseased
           ,
           full
           of
           sores
           and
           sicknesses
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           throat
           be
           cut
           ,
           yet
           it
           breatheth
           and
           panteth
           :
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           starke
           dead
           and
           cold
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           spirituall
           life
           at
           all
           .
           But
           some
           alleage
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Church
           :
           but
           they
           haue
           Baptisme
           ,
           therefore
           a
           Church
           .
           Ans.
           Baptisme
           is
           not
           alwaies
           a
           note
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           :
           for
           the
           Samaritanes
           had
           circumcision
           ,
           which
           was
           before
           Baptisme
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           no
           people
           nor
           church
           of
           God.
           Os.
           1.
           9.
           
           That
           there
           may
           be
           baptisme
           &
           yet
           no
           church
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           because
           there
           may
           be
           baptisme
           without
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           .
           As
           the
           Papists
           haue
           baptisme
           without
           the
           true
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           :
           so
           they
           haue
           the
           outward
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           deny
           the
           inward
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           iustification
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           by
           his
           Spirit
           .
           Againe
           I
           answer
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           ,
           not
           to
           that
           church
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           hiddē
           church
           in
           popery
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           euer
           hath
           his
           church
           among
           them
           ,
           he
           keepeth
           among
           them
           euen
           7.
           thousand
           which
           neuer
           worshipped
           their
           idols
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           that
           Sacrament
           is
           reserued
           in
           that
           church
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           Papists
           ,
           but
           for
           Gods
           children
           among
           them
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           Gods
           owne
           prouidence
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           by
           those
           meanes
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           reserueth
           
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           among
           them
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           Antichrist
           sitteth
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           Gods
           temple
           :
           but
           Antichrist
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Romish
           church
           :
           therefore
           that
           is
           the
           temple
           of
           God.
           Ans.
           The
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           hidden
           .
           Now
           he
           sitteth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           member
           but
           as
           an
           vsurper
           ,
           theefe
           and
           deceiuer
           :
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           in
           their
           Church
           ,
           as
           wheate
           among
           chaffe
           ,
           and
           gold
           in
           drosse
           .
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           doctrine
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           life
           ,
           of
           al
           our
           greatest
           townes
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           body
           of
           them
           they
           seeme
           to
           liue
           ,
           if
           we
           looke
           on
           their
           outward
           seruice
           of
           God
           and
           shew
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           they
           be
           dead
           ,
           which
           appeareth
           by
           the
           common
           sinnes
           now
           in
           prosperitie
           ,
           as
           pride
           inward
           and
           outward
           ,
           fulnesse
           of
           bread
           ,
           carelesnesse
           in
           religion
           :
           though
           we
           haue
           now
           the
           word
           plentifully
           preached
           ,
           yet
           we
           seeming
           to
           liue
           are
           stark
           dead
           .
           Yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           his
           church
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           but
           the
           body
           of
           our
           people
           though
           they
           haue
           the
           word
           preached
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           be
           reformed
           .
           But
           as
           a
           father
           which
           cannot
           reforme
           his
           sonne
           by
           words
           ,
           must
           vse
           the
           rod
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           when
           as
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           take
           the
           rod
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           obey
           his
           will
           ,
           to
           reform
           our
           liues
           ,
           to
           trie
           which
           be
           his
           own
           childrē
           ,
           &
           which
           not
           .
        
         
           Christ
           before
           called
           these
           seuen
           churches
           his
           true
           church
           ,
           
           yet
           here
           we
           see
           this
           church
           hath
           corruptions
           in
           it
           :
           so
           that
           a
           church
           may
           haue
           corruption
           in
           opinion
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           yet
           if
           it
           erre
           not
           in
           fundamentall
           points
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           true
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           not
           condemne
           a
           church
           for
           corruptions
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             name
          
           .
           Other
           churches
           iudged
           of
           this
           church
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           charity
           :
           seeing
           them
           to
           make
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           iudged
           it
           to
           be
           a
           true
           church
           .
           So
           must
           we
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           see
           men
           liue
           outwardly
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           professe
           religion
           ,
           iudge
           of
           thē
           in
           charitie
           ,
           til
           we
           see
           some
           euident
           signe
           ,
           and
           commit
           secret
           iudgement
           to
           God.
           We
           see
           all
           infants
           are
           not
           the
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           we
           admit
           all
           ,
           iudge
           wel
           of
           them
           in
           charitie
           ,
           coming
           of
           beleeuing
           parents
           ;
           and
           Paul
           calleth
           all
           the
           churches
           he
           wrote
           vnto
           elect
           ,
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           charitie
           ,
           condemning
           none
           till
           God
           made
           them
           manifest
           .
        
         
           
             But
             thou
             art
             dead
          
           .
           The
           churches
           about
           iudged
           her
           to
           liue
           ,
           but
           
           Christs
           iudgement
           is
           ,
           thou
           art
           dead
           :
           then
           we
           must
           regard
           especially
           the
           iudgement
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           care
           so
           much
           to
           be
           approued
           of
           the
           church
           (
           though
           that
           be
           good
           )
           as
           to
           be
           approued
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           cannot
           erre
           :
           for
           though
           the
           church
           approue
           and
           commend
           vs
           ,
           if
           Christ
           approoue
           vs
           not
           ,
           our
           estate
           is
           miserable
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             .
             2.
             
             Be
             awake
             and
             strengthen
             the
             things
             ready
             to
             die
             .
          
           After
           the
           reproofe
           followeth
           first
           the
           remedy
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           the
           reason
           .
           In
           the
           remedy
           ,
           note
           two
           duties
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           be
           watchfull
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           confirme
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           decayed
           in
           them
           .
           In
           that
           first
           he
           commaunds
           them
           to
           be
           watchfull
           ,
           we
           see
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           dutie
           ;
           and
           then
           is
           a
           man
           watchfull
           when
           he
           hath
           great
           circumspection
           and
           heedinesse
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           soule
           .
           This
           dutie
           concerneth
           two
           things
           ,
           namely
           sin
           and
           death
           :
           for
           we
           are
           commanded
           in
           the
           word
           to
           watch
           against
           these
           two
           .
           Against
           sin
           in
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bethinke
           himselfe
           of
           all
           the
           sins
           he
           may
           fall
           into
           :
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           consider
           ,
           first
           his
           nature
           ,
           secondly
           his
           calling
           .
           First
           his
           nature
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           it
           the
           seed
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           ergo
           he
           may
           fall
           into
           all
           sin
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           find
           that
           he
           is
           more
           inclined
           to
           one
           sinne
           then
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           he
           must
           labour
           most
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           for
           his
           calling
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           that
           euery
           calling
           hath
           his
           sinnes
           since
           the
           fall
           of
           man.
           Now
           a
           man
           must
           consider
           which
           be
           the
           especial
           sins
           of
           his
           calling
           ,
           and
           when
           a
           man
           seeth
           them
           ,
           he
           shall
           know
           by
           these
           two
           into
           what
           sins
           he
           may
           fall
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           he
           must
           watch
           .
           Another
           thing
           is
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           heart
           that
           it
           be
           not
           tainted
           with
           any
           sinne
           .
           Pro.
           4.
           24.
           aboue
           all
           watch
           and
           ward
           ,
           keepe
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           vse
           all
           good
           meanes
           to
           keepe
           thy
           heart
           cleane
           from
           all
           sinne
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           watchfulnesse
           is
           in
           death
           ,
           against
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           at
           iudgement
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           or
           in
           particular
           by
           death
           ,
           in
           which
           note
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           bethinke
           our selues
           of
           Christs
           coming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           to
           come
           to
           vs
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           we
           must
           make
           account
           that
           euery
           day
           is
           the
           day
           wherein
           Christ
           will
           come
           ,
           either
           in
           generall
           or
           particular
           iudgement
           .
           The
           second
           dutie
           is
           ,
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           against
           Christs
           comming
           ,
           to
           make
           vs
           ready
           to
           die
           euery
           houre
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           would
           
           come
           euen
           this
           day
           ,
           so
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           euery
           day
           .
           That
           we
           may
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           vse
           sobrietie
           and
           temperancie
           in
           all
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           moderately
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           drowned
           with
           the
           pleasures
           &
           profits
           of
           this
           life
           :
           for
           we
           thē
           forget
           the
           time
           of
           death
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           prescribeth
           the
           remedie
           to
           Sardis
           ,
           so
           to
           vs
           :
           we
           are
           not
           better
           then
           they
           :
           we
           take
           great
           care
           to
           prepare
           for
           the
           dangers
           of
           this
           life
           .
           If
           a
           towne
           were
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           sacked
           ,
           or
           a
           house
           to
           be
           robbed
           ,
           we
           would
           set
           watch
           and
           ward
           to
           guard
           thē
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shold
           we
           watch
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           and
           not
           hazard
           them
           at
           death
           for
           want
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ?
           The
           second
           reason
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           watch
           ,
           is
           the
           want
           of
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           securitie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           fore-runner
           of
           destruction
           .
           1.
           
           
             Thes.
             5.
             3.
             
             When
             men
             cry
             peace
             ,
             then
             cometh
             destruction
             .
             Luk.
          
           12.
           
           When
           the
           rich
           man
           thought
           all
           was
           safe
           ,
           then
           came
           destruction
           ,
           and
           his
           soule
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           When
           the
           old
           world
           thought
           nothing
           ,
           then
           came
           the
           floud
           and
           swept
           them
           away
           .
           This
           should
           admonish
           vs
           to
           take
           heed
           to
           prepare
           our selues
           ,
           and
           watch
           both
           against
           sinne
           and
           death
           ,
           vnlesse
           we
           will
           cast
           away
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           
             And
             strengthen
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           dutie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           decayed
           graces
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           thou
           hast
           had
           many
           graces
           ,
           whereof
           diuerse
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           sore
           decayed
           ,
           therefore
           labour
           to
           recouer
           and
           strengthen
           them
           .
           Where
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           preserue
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           that
           ,
           but
           to
           increase
           and
           grow
           on
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           it
           :
           we
           must
           not
           stand
           in
           one
           estate
           ,
           but
           increase
           in
           good
           workes
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           become
           perfect
           men
           in
           Christ
           ,
           by
           growing
           in
           grace
           as
           in
           dayes
           :
           for
           our
           gifts
           are
           not
           our
           owne
           but
           Gods
           ,
           we
           are
           his
           stewards
           ,
           he
           looketh
           to
           haue
           his
           owne
           with
           aduantage
           ,
           else
           we
           are
           vnprofitable
           seruants
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           stirre
           vp
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           :
           and
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           we
           must
           often
           and
           daily
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           daily
           heare
           them
           and
           meditate
           on
           thē
           ,
           vse
           the
           Sacraments
           often
           ,
           vse
           often
           prayer
           and
           inuocation
           ,
           and
           striue
           daily
           against
           our
           owne
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           withall
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           good
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           true
           obedience
           .
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
             Dauid
          
           saith
           :
           I
           haue
           inclined
           my
           heart
           ,
           euen
           my
           dead
           heart
           ,
           and
           put
           life
           into
           it
           :
           and
           so
           we
           must
           put
           life
           into
           our
           benummed
           soules
           ,
           and
           often
           call
           on
           them
           which
           are
           halfe
           dead
           .
           
           But
           we
           commonly
           stand
           still
           ,
           seeke
           not
           to
           grow
           ,
           but
           stand
           at
           a
           stay
           .
           Christ
           by
           these
           words
           would
           signifie
           ,
           that
           some
           be
           dead
           ,
           other
           graces
           be
           readie
           to
           die
           :
           whence
           we
           haue
           answer
           to
           that
           question
           ,
           whether
           grace
           may
           be
           vtterly
           lost
           ?
           We
           say
           some
           graces
           may
           ,
           othersome
           cannot
           be
           lost
           ,
           but
           sore
           decayed
           and
           diminished
           .
           For
           Gods
           graces
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           :
           some
           necessarie
           to
           saluation
           ,
           as
           faith
           and
           regeneration
           :
           some
           are
           lesse
           necessarie
           ,
           which
           go
           not
           with
           sauing
           faith
           :
           as
           sensible
           and
           full
           feeling
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           earnest
           inuocation
           on
           Gods
           name
           .
           Now
           these
           may
           be
           separated
           from
           faith
           ,
           and
           be
           wholy
           lost
           in
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           for
           a
           time
           :
           the
           other
           cannot
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           be
           sore
           diminished
           :
           nay
           ,
           faith
           and
           regeneration
           considered
           in
           thēselues
           ,
           may
           be
           lost
           wholy
           :
           for
           nothing
           is
           vnchangeable
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           ,
           but
           God.
           The
           grace
           by
           which
           the
           elect
           Angels
           stand
           ,
           is
           in
           it selfe
           chaungeable
           ,
           and
           these
           would
           perish
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           vnlesse
           they
           were
           continually
           preserued
           ,
           kept
           and
           confirmed
           in
           vs
           and
           them
           .
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           why
           then
           do
           not
           the
           elect
           fall
           away
           ?
           Ans.
           Not
           because
           they
           haue
           faith
           and
           regeneration
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           be
           in
           themselues
           vnchangeable
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           Gods
           promises
           :
           as
           Mat.
           16.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
          
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           shew
           their
           violence
           ,
           )
           
             shall
             not
             preuaile
             against
             Peters
             faith
             :
          
           so
           that
           these
           graces
           are
           eternall
           ,
           not
           of
           thēselues
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           which
           will
           preserue
           them
           to
           the
           end
           .
           
           Now
           seeing
           grace
           may
           be
           lost
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           be
           too
           confident
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           grace
           in
           vs
           ,
           but
           worke
           out
           our
           saluation
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           :
           for
           they
           may
           come
           to
           that
           ebbe
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           remedie
           :
           
             For
             I
             haue
             not
             found
             ,
             &c.
          
           therefore
           
             watch
             and
             seeke
             to
             restore
             thy
             decayed
             graces
             .
             I
             haue
             not
             found
             .
          
           Here
           Christ
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           search
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           reward
           them
           either
           with
           life
           or
           death
           .
           And
           so
           this
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           Christ
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Sodom
           ,
           he
           went
           downe
           to
           search
           it
           .
           So
           Gen.
           11.
           the
           Lord
           came
           downe
           to
           see
           Babel
           :
           the
           like
           is
           ▪
           
             Ierem.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             he
             visiteth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           enquireth
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           fathers
           in
           the
           children
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           find
           them
           ,
           he
           punisheth
           them
           in
           the
           children
           .
           And
           alwaies
           Christ
           first
           maketh
           inquirie
           ;
           and
           after
           search
           made
           ,
           he
           rewardeth
           
           accordingly
           .
           The
           like
           will
           Christ
           do
           with
           vs
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           be
           such
           as
           he
           may
           approue
           of
           .
           If
           a
           Magistrate
           were
           to
           search
           our
           houses
           ,
           we
           would
           see
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           amisse
           :
           how
           much
           more
           when
           Christ
           the
           heauenly
           Prince
           (
           which
           searcheth
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           deceiued
           )
           cometh
           to
           search
           vs
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           approue
           of
           vs
           and
           reward
           vs
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             found
             thee
             not
             perfect
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           twofold
           perfection
           :
           one
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           another
           of
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Of
           the
           law
           ,
           when
           we
           satisfie
           the
           whole
           law
           :
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           when
           our
           workes
           done
           proceed
           from
           a
           beleeuing
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           carefull
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Now
           though
           no
           worke
           of
           man
           be
           perfect
           ,
           yet
           those
           workes
           coming
           from
           a
           heart
           full
           of
           faith
           are
           perfect
           in
           Christ
           ,
           God
           accepting
           the
           will
           and
           indeuour
           for
           the
           deed
           ,
           through
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Christ
           he
           searched
           ,
           and
           found
           in
           this
           church
           many
           goodly
           works
           ,
           in
           shew
           only
           :
           for
           they
           were
           full
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           made
           shew
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           but
           wanted
           the
           power
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           come
           from
           an
           heart
           full
           of
           faith
           ,
           or
           that
           indeuoured
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           sinne
           in
           any
           thing
           :
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           perfect
           and
           pleasing
           to
           God.
           In
           that
           this
           church
           is
           reproued
           ,
           not
           for
           want
           of
           workes
           ,
           and
           those
           faire
           in
           shew
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           proceeded
           not
           from
           a
           beleeuing
           and
           honest
           heart
           ;
           learne
           to
           pray
           as
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             80.
             
             Lord
             ,
             let
             my
             heart
             be
             vpright
             ,
          
           let
           me
           giue
           all
           diligence
           to
           please
           thee
           in
           al
           things
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           comfort
           when
           one
           can
           say
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           My
           heart
           is
           vpright
           :
           but
           hypocrisie
           is
           the
           killing
           of
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           
             Before
             God.
          
           Christ
           seemeth
           to
           distinguish
           himselfe
           from
           God.
           But
           he
           speaketh
           not
           of
           God
           simply
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           himselfe
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           now
           in
           glorie
           .
           Now
           seeing
           he
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           and
           in
           glorie
           there
           ,
           yet
           carieth
           himselfe
           as
           Mediator
           ,
           we
           may
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           without
           helpe
           of
           Angell
           or
           Saint
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           presumption
           ,
           seeing
           he
           is
           still
           by
           his
           owne
           confession
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           so
           carieth
           himselfe
           toward
           vs.
           
        
         
           Remember
           .
           Here
           ,
           after
           the
           remedie
           ,
           Christ
           as
           a
           good
           Pastour
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           sheweth
           how
           to
           vse
           the
           same
           :
           namely
           ,
           first
           ,
           remember
           :
           secondly
           ,
           hold
           fast
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           repent
           .
           In
           practising
           of
           which
           
           three
           ,
           standeth
           the
           remedie
           of
           hypocrisie
           .
           Remember
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           taught
           by
           my
           Apostles
           .
           This
           remembrance
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           dutie
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           with
           it
           many
           graces
           ,
           as
           subiection
           to
           Gods
           will
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
             Dauid
          
           seeing
           the
           prosperitie
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           had
           almost
           slipt
           ,
           and
           was
           sore
           tempted
           :
           he
           could
           not
           be
           rid
           of
           his
           temptation
           ,
           till
           he
           went
           into
           the
           sanctuarie
           of
           God
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           he
           knew
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Psal.
           119.
           55.
           
           He
           kept
           the
           commaundement
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           he
           remembred
           his
           name
           in
           the
           night
           season
           .
           Peter
           remembred
           Christs
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           repented
           at
           the
           crowing
           of
           a
           cocke
           ,
           Luk.
           23.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           is
           forgetfulnesse
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           Heb.
           6.
           euery
           sinne
           is
           called
           ignorance
           ,
           because
           we
           commit
           sinne
           ,
           not
           remembring
           and
           knowing
           Gods
           word
           :
           and
           if
           we
           could
           keep
           in
           liuely
           memorie
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           that
           we
           should
           sin
           as
           we
           do
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           meanes
           to
           cut
           off
           sinne
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           running
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           forbidding
           sinne
           in
           vs.
           And
           the
           Diuell
           he
           laboureth
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           make
           vs
           forget
           the
           word
           ,
           for
           then
           he
           can
           draw
           vs
           easily
           to
           sinne
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           haue
           the
           word
           continually
           in
           memorie
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           affected
           with
           the
           same
           :
           for
           we
           cannot
           remember
           more
           then
           we
           like
           and
           affect
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           else
           we
           cannot
           remember
           :
           for
           that
           we
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           slippeth
           soone
           out
           of
           our
           memorie
           .
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           so
           few
           remember
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           not
           affected
           and
           delighted
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           beleeue
           it
           .
        
         
           
             That
             thou
             hast
             heard
             and
             receiued
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           doctrine
           which
           by
           hearing
           and
           receiuing
           thou
           hast
           learned
           .
           Seeing
           he
           puts
           hearing
           and
           receiuing
           together
           ,
           we
           gather
           that
           this
           is
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           of
           saluation
           ,
           to
           heare
           and
           receiue
           the
           word
           preached
           .
           Then
           God
           calleth
           not
           all
           men
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           
           seeing
           men
           in
           all
           ages
           haue
           not
           heard
           the
           word
           ,
           neither
           receiued
           it
           :
           and
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           heard
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           called
           ;
           for
           first
           they
           must
           heare
           ,
           and
           then
           be
           called
           .
           In
           this
           last
           age
           only
           the
           word
           is
           sent
           to
           al
           natiōs
           :
           it
           was
           not
           so
           in
           former
           ages
           .
           
           Againe
           ,
           false
           it
           is
           that
           God
           giueth
           grace
           generally
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           euery
           particular
           man
           hath
           grace
           offered
           to
           saluation
           
           if
           he
           wil
           receiue
           it
           :
           but
           God
           gaue
           not
           the
           word
           to
           all
           :
           for
           all
           haue
           not
           heard
           ,
           therefore
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           grace
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           dutie
           is
           ,
           
             to
             hold
             fast
          
           :
           this
           signifieth
           two
           things
           :
           first
           to
           maintaine
           the
           doctrine
           taught
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           receiued
           of
           them
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           practise
           the
           same
           in
           their
           life
           :
           but
           of
           these
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           dutie
           is
           ,
           
             to
             repent
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           she
           repented
           before
           ,
           yet
           she
           must
           restore
           and
           renew
           her
           repentancce
           .
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           only
           begin
           ,
           but
           often
           renew
           our
           repentance
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           for
           great
           sins
           ,
           but
           for
           litle
           slips
           and
           defects
           in
           grace
           ,
           as
           dulnesse
           of
           heart
           ,
           want
           of
           zeale
           ,
           coldnes
           in
           practise
           of
           religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           because
           this
           Church
           was
           ready
           to
           die
           ,
           Christ
           addeth
           a
           reason
           ,
           to
           put
           life
           into
           her
           ,
           if
           she
           haue
           any
           grace
           .
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             on
             thee
             as
             a
             theefe
             :
          
           A
           most
           terrible
           threatning
           :
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           renew
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           restore
           that
           grace
           decayed
           in
           thee
           ,
           
             I
             will
             come
             as
             a
             theefe
             sodainly
             ,
          
           and
           with
           speedy
           destruction
           ,
           that
           thou
           shalt
           haue
           no
           time
           or
           way
           to
           escape
           it
           .
           Note
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           threatning
           is
           not
           absolute
           ,
           but
           with
           condition
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           most
           terrible
           commination
           in
           the
           whole
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           Christ
           threatneth
           to
           powre
           out
           his
           whole
           wrath
           on
           a
           Church
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           time
           or
           meanes
           to
           escape
           it
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           hauing
           the
           same
           sin
           that
           she
           had
           ,
           
           being
           dead
           in
           security
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           long
           prosperity
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           of
           this
           admonition
           to
           moue
           vs
           to
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           to
           restore
           Gods
           graces
           decayed
           in
           vs
           :
           yet
           it
           seemes
           we
           make
           light
           account
           of
           all
           these
           things
           .
           If
           a
           man
           had
           any
           sparke
           of
           grace
           this
           would
           stirre
           him
           vp
           ,
           but
           if
           this
           most
           fearefull
           commination
           will
           not
           moue
           vs
           ,
           then
           the
           end
           of
           all
           must
           needs
           follow
           ,
           euen
           the
           heauy
           wrath
           and
           iudgement
           of
           God
           must
           lay
           hold
           on
           vs
           ,
           and
           cast
           vs
           into
           eternall
           destruction
           ,
           where
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           helpe
           ,
           for
           then
           a
           man
           might
           haue
           some
           comfort
           ,
           if
           after
           a
           long
           time
           she
           should
           get
           out
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           liue
           there
           for
           euer
           :
           without
           al
           end
           of
           pain
           :
           when
           he
           hath
           bin
           there
           a
           thousand
           yeare
           his
           paine
           is
           still
           as
           great
           and
           as
           much
           ,
           nay
           no
           end
           he
           can
           haue
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           awake
           from
           our
           sins
           ,
           repent
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           our
           securitie
           ,
           dulnesse
           and
           coldnes
           in
           religion
           ,
           stirre
           vp
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           vs
           ,
           shake
           off
           our
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           
           that
           because
           against
           these
           sins
           Christ
           giueth
           out
           this
           most
           terrible
           and
           fearefull
           commination
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             4.
             
             Notwithstanding
             thou
             hast
             a
             few
             names
             .
          
           Before
           Christ
           had
           reproued
           this
           church
           of
           hypocrisie
           ,
           now
           he
           commends
           her
           for
           a
           few
           which
           professe
           his
           name
           among
           them
           .
           But
           Christ
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           was
           dead
           :
           how
           then
           can
           this
           be
           a
           true
           church
           ?
           Ans.
           Though
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           yet
           a
           few
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           were
           true
           beleeuers
           ,
           and
           testified
           their
           faith
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           coherence
           we
           haue
           two
           instructions
           to
           learne
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           a
           particular
           church
           and
           congregation
           ,
           is
           called
           a
           church
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           and
           part
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           beleeue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           priuiledges
           :
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           better
           part
           which
           beleeue
           :
           for
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           is
           a
           number
           of
           men
           on
           earth
           beleeuing
           in
           Christ.
           Now
           the
           particular
           church
           is
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           beleeue
           in
           Christ.
           Those
           which
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           are
           no
           part
           of
           the
           true
           church
           :
           but
           as
           bad
           humors
           in
           the
           body
           are
           no
           true
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           these
           are
           no
           true
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           see
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           man
           and
           man
           in
           this
           church
           ,
           though
           all
           be
           called
           ,
           yet
           some
           called
           be
           dead
           ,
           some
           aliue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           continue
           so
           .
           Now
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           distinction
           is
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           11.
           4.
           
           The
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Israelites
           fell
           to
           idolatry
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           had
           seuen
           thousand
           which
           bowed
           not
           the
           knee
           to
           Baal
           .
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           ?
           not
           the
           will
           of
           man
           :
           but
           I
           haue
           reserued
           seuen
           thousand
           which
           haue
           not
           bowed
           to
           Baal
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord.
           So
           then
           his
           will
           and
           good
           pleasure
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           some
           stand
           and
           some
           fall
           .
           So
           the
           cause
           why
           some
           in
           this
           church
           of
           Sardis
           liued
           ,
           some
           were
           dead
           ,
           is
           because
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           good
           pleasure
           left
           some
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           othersome
           he
           gaue
           his
           spirit
           .
           This
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           confutes
           vniuersall
           grace
           ,
           which
           derogates
           much
           from
           the
           grace
           of
           God.
           For
           this
           ,
           why
           some
           stand
           ,
           some
           fall
           ,
           comes
           from
           and
           higher
           cause
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           power
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           leaueth
           some
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           inableth
           some
           to
           stand
           by
           his
           spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             few
             names
          
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           commendation
           of
           
           the
           better
           part
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           there
           be
           yet
           a
           few
           persons
           knowne
           to
           me
           by
           their
           names
           ,
           
             which
             haue
             not
             defiled
             their
             garments
             .
          
           Here
           he
           alludeth
           to
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           ceremoniall
           law
           ,
           made
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           things
           cleane
           and
           vncleane
           ,
           not
           in
           themselues
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           appointment
           .
           Now
           among
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           with
           his
           hand
           or
           garment
           touched
           a
           thing
           vncleane
           ,
           he
           was
           defiled
           :
           which
           ceremony
           signified
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           abstaine
           not
           onely
           from
           sin
           ,
           but
           all
           appearance
           of
           euill
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           might
           not
           touch
           any
           vncleane
           thing
           ,
           no
           not
           with
           their
           garments
           .
           Then
           here
           Christ
           would
           shew
           there
           were
           sundry
           in
           Sardis
           ,
           which
           did
           abstain
           both
           from
           sin
           and
           all
           occasions
           ,
           shews
           ,
           and
           appearances
           of
           sin
           :
           though
           the
           body
           of
           the
           church
           were
           dead
           ,
           yet
           many
           in
           Sardis
           made
           such
           conscience
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           they
           auoided
           the
           very
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Hence
           we
           see
           ,
           
           that
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           be
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           church
           is
           dead
           in
           sin
           ;
           but
           a
           few
           be
           so
           far
           frō
           sin
           ,
           that
           they
           defile
           not
           their
           garments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           auoid
           all
           occasions
           of
           sin
           .
           Christ
           prepareth
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           for
           a
           litle
           flocke
           .
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           only
           the
           best
           part
           of
           the
           Iewes
           must
           be
           saued
           ,
           the
           rest
           hardened
           :
           and
           the
           way
           to
           hell
           is
           broade
           and
           easie
           ,
           and
           many
           runne
           that
           way
           ;
           the
           way
           to
           heauen
           is
           contrary
           .
           Mark.
           7.
           7.
           
           Then
           seeing
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           be
           few
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           follow
           the
           multitude
           :
           but
           this
           sin
           carieth
           many
           a
           man
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           sin
           ,
           when
           men
           desire
           to
           do
           as
           the
           most
           do
           ,
           to
           liue
           as
           the
           most
           liue
           ;
           we
           must
           rather
           follow
           the
           litle
           flocke
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           runne
           after
           the
           multitude
           .
        
         
           
             A
             few
             names
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           persons
           knowne
           to
           Christ
           by
           their
           particular
           names
           :
           they
           be
           called
           names
           ,
           because
           Christ
           writeth
           their
           names
           in
           a
           bill
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           Christ
           knoweth
           his
           seruants
           particularly
           by
           their
           names
           :
           Luke
           10.
           he
           knoweth
           all
           our
           haires
           ,
           much
           more
           our
           names
           .
           Iohn
           10.
           
           Christ
           calleth
           his
           sheep
           by
           their
           names
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           speciall
           comfort
           for
           vs
           ,
           
           to
           know
           that
           our
           names
           particularly
           are
           knowne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           be
           written
           in
           his
           bil
           which
           is
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           to
           comfort
           Moses
           in
           trouble
           ,
           vsed
           this
           ,
           that
           
             he
             knoweth
             
             him
             by
             his
             name
             :
          
           and
           so
           should
           it
           be
           to
           vs
           that
           our
           names
           are
           knowne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           accordingly
           help
           vs.
           2.
           
           Timoth.
           2.
           there
           it
           is
           made
           the
           foundation
           of
           saluation
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             be
             his
             .
          
        
         
           
             Which
             haue
             not
             defiled
          
           .
           These
           were
           commended
           for
           sinceritie
           and
           vprightnesse
           of
           life
           and
           conuersation
           :
           though
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           church
           were
           dead
           ,
           yet
           these
           were
           aliue
           ,
           and
           kept
           themselues
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           sin
           .
           Now
           Christ
           commending
           them
           ,
           he
           leaueth
           in
           them
           a
           patterne
           of
           sinceritie
           for
           vs
           to
           follow
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           a
           looking
           glasse
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           we
           should
           professe
           religion
           .
           We
           must
           not
           onely
           know
           and
           speake
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           liue
           accordingly
           ,
           we
           must
           keep
           our
           garments
           frō
           pollutiō
           ,
           liue
           without
           al
           occasion
           of
           sin
           :
           and
           that
           we
           may
           liue
           sincerely
           ,
           we
           must
           first
           abstaine
           frō
           al
           sin
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           ,
           take
           heed
           we
           practise
           no
           sin
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           contagion
           of
           sin
           ,
           not
           partake
           in
           other
           mens
           sins
           ,
           by
           cōsent
           or
           winking
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           giuing
           counsel
           to
           sin
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           must
           abstaine
           from
           all
           occasions
           of
           sinne
           ,
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           euill
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           once
           name
           sin
           ,
           nor
           giue
           the
           least
           approbation
           thereof
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             fornication
             be
             named
             among
             you
             .
             Eph.
          
           5.
           
           Then
           we
           must
           behold
           this
           patterne
           ,
           labor
           to
           be
           like
           them
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           commend
           vs
           as
           he
           did
           them
           :
           and
           this
           we
           must
           do
           by
           liuing
           well
           ,
           for
           religion
           stands
           not
           in
           knowledge
           but
           in
           practise
           ,
           and
           by
           doing
           these
           three
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           abstaining
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           sinne
           ,
           from
           the
           contagion
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           prouocation
           to
           sin
           ,
           we
           shall
           imitate
           them
           and
           become
           a
           most
           excellent
           people
           ,
           and
           a
           worthy
           church
           of
           Christ.
           Out
           of
           this
           place
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           after
           baptisme
           may
           liue
           without
           al
           mortall
           sins
           ,
           for
           these
           few
           ,
           hauing
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           liued
           free
           from
           all
           sinne
           ,
           nay
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           sin
           .
           But
           first
           though
           they
           liued
           so
           till
           this
           time
           ,
           yet
           how
           proue
           they
           they
           liued
           so
           after
           ?
           secondly
           ,
           they
           be
           said
           to
           keepe
           their
           garments
           vndefiled
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           sinned
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           liued
           and
           endeuored
           in
           constant
           purpose
           not
           to
           sinne
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           things
           to
           please
           God
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Lord
           accepts
           their
           will
           and
           constant
           endeuour
           ,
           for
           the
           deed
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           righteous
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           sinners
           ,
           but
           keepers
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           
             And
             these
             shall
             walke
             with
             me
             in
             white
             .
          
           Here
           after
           the
           commendation
           
           is
           a
           promise
           ,
           
             to
             walk
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           liue
           ,
           
             in
             white
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           ioy
           and
           happinesse
           .
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             8.
             
             Let
             thy
             garments
             be
             white
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           reioyce
           and
           take
           thy
           lawfull
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           the
           things
           of
           this
           life
           .
           The
           church
           before
           was
           threatned
           to
           haue
           Christ
           as
           iudge
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           but
           these
           few
           they
           shall
           not
           taste
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           but
           be
           with
           Christ
           for
           euer
           in
           glory
           and
           happinesse
           .
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           men
           which
           communicate
           not
           with
           the
           sins
           of
           townes
           ,
           countries
           ,
           or
           nations
           ,
           shall
           not
           partake
           in
           iudgement
           with
           them
           .
           Lot
           liued
           in
           Sodom
           ,
           yet
           his
           righteous
           soule
           was
           not
           partaker
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           of
           their
           punishment
           ,
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
             Ezech.
          
           6.
           9.
           they
           which
           mourned
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           were
           marked
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           destruction
           not
           touched
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           our
           long
           peace
           ,
           sins
           abound
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           plentie
           of
           sin
           ,
           of
           contempt
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           of
           religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           sins
           call
           for
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           wil
           haue
           iudgement
           :
           now
           if
           we
           would
           escape
           this
           iudgement
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           we
           communicate
           not
           with
           these
           sins
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           escape
           ,
           though
           we
           liue
           in
           Sodome
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           promise
           ,
           followeth
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           :
           
             For
             they
             be
             worthy
          
           .
           Hence
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           by
           his
           workes
           may
           merit
           heauē
           ,
           because
           here
           they
           be
           worthy
           of
           reward
           ,
           &
           be
           worthy
           to
           walke
           with
           Christ
           in
           glory
           .
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           all
           true
           seruants
           of
           God
           be
           worthy
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           because
           God
           the
           father
           giueth
           Christ
           to
           euery
           true
           beleeuer
           :
           so
           that
           euery
           beleeuer
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           Christ
           is
           mine
           :
           and
           withall
           he
           giueth
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           stirreth
           vp
           in
           the
           heart
           true
           iustifying
           faith
           ,
           which
           layeth
           hold
           on
           Christ
           ,
           applieth
           him
           and
           all
           his
           righteousnesse
           .
           Now
           Christ
           being
           giuen
           to
           vs
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           receiued
           of
           vs
           by
           faith
           ,
           is
           wholly
           ours
           ,
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           is
           made
           ours
           by
           imputation
           ,
           so
           that
           Christ
           with
           all
           his
           benefits
           is
           truly
           ours
           :
           and
           when
           one
           stands
           thus
           iustified
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           clothed
           with
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           worthy
           of
           saluation
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           thing
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           for
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           double
           righteousnesse
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           as
           when
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           is
           imputed
           to
           vs
           :
           another
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           as
           when
           a
           work
           is
           done
           answerable
           to
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           meritorious
           .
           Now
           Christ
           speaketh
           here
           of
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           standing
           righteous
           in
           
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             5.
             
             To
             him
             which
             ouercometh
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           conclusion
           :
           in
           it
           note
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           promise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           commaundement
           :
           of
           these
           before
           .
           
             To
             him
             which
             ouercometh
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           getteth
           victory
           ouer
           all
           his
           spirituall
           enemies
           :
           which
           we
           do
           ,
           by
           holding
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           end
           :
           and
           this
           is
           ,
           first
           the
           partie
           to
           whom
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           that
           the
           promises
           are
           euer
           made
           to
           him
           which
           ouercometh
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           that
           estate
           ;
           in
           conscience
           truly
           to
           say
           ,
           we
           haue
           laboured
           in
           all
           things
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           it
           a
           miserable
           estate
           to
           be
           ouercome
           of
           any
           enemy
           ,
           be
           it
           sin
           ,
           the
           diuell
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           our
           flesh
           .
           I
           come
           to
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           which
           is
           threefold
           in
           words
           ,
           but
           one
           in
           substance
           ,
           namely
           glory
           ,
           happines
           ,
           and
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           First
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             be
             clothed
             in
             white
             aray
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           eternall
           glory
           ,
           happines
           ,
           and
           life
           .
        
         
           Out
           of
           this
           the
           Papists
           gather
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           do
           a
           good
           work
           in
           respect
           of
           reward
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           one
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           as
           Moses
           had
           respect
           to
           the
           recompence
           of
           reward
           ,
           Hebr.
           11.
           26.
           yet
           that
           must
           not
           be
           the
           principall
           end
           ,
           but
           faith
           to
           edifie
           the
           church
           and
           other
           men
           ;
           &
           thē
           we
           may
           do
           it
           to
           receiue
           eternal
           life
           as
           a
           reward
           .
        
         
           
             And
             will
             not
             cut
             his
             name
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             .
          
           Here
           two
           questiōs
           must
           be
           assoiled
           .
           1.
           
           What
           is
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ?
           2.
           
           Whether
           one
           can
           be
           blotted
           out
           of
           it
           ?
           for
           thou
           hast
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           in
           Gods
           predestination
           ,
           or
           his
           decree
           in
           election
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           ordained
           some
           men
           to
           life
           in
           his
           good
           pleasure
           :
           &
           this
           decree
           of
           God
           is
           called
           in
           a
           resemblance
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
           For
           as
           a
           General
           in
           the
           field
           hath
           his
           book
           ,
           wherein
           he
           writes
           al
           his
           souldiers
           names
           :
           and
           a
           Magistrate
           keepes
           a
           record
           ,
           writing
           in
           it
           all
           the
           citizens
           of
           that
           citie
           ;
           so
           God
           hath
           his
           decree
           ,
           wherein
           he
           writes
           the
           names
           of
           all
           those
           whom
           he
           will
           saue
           in
           his
           secret
           counsell
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           question
           is
           :
           Whether
           one
           can
           be
           put
           out
           of
           this
           booke
           ?
           Ans.
           A
           man
           is
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           God
           truly
           :
           secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           men
           .
           Now
           if
           a
           man
           be
           truly
           written
           in
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           he
           cannot
           be
           put
           out
           :
           but
           if
           he
           be
           onely
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           cannot
           ,
           because
           Gods
           
           counsell
           is
           vnchangeable
           :
           and
           
             (
             Rom.
             8.
          
           )
           whom
           he
           predestinates
           he
           calleth
           ,
           iustifieth
           ,
           and
           sanctifieth
           .
           This
           golden
           chaine
           cannot
           be
           broken
           ,
           but
           whom
           he
           predestinateth
           he
           glorifieth
           ,
           ergo
           they
           cannot
           fall
           finally
           .
           As
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           onely
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           all
           be
           liuing
           in
           the
           church
           professing
           Christ
           ,
           these
           may
           be
           put
           out
           .
           Psal.
           69.
           
           
             Let
             them
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             life
             :
          
           he
           prayeth
           that
           they
           might
           be
           manifested
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neuer
           indeed
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           Hence
           ,
           first
           we
           see
           the
           number
           of
           the
           elect
           is
           certaine
           ,
           for
           their
           names
           are
           in
           Gods
           bill
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           but
           remaine
           for
           euer
           .
           This
           then
           is
           no
           vniuersall
           election
           :
           for
           what
           neede
           God
           a
           bill
           or
           booke
           to
           write
           in
           some
           ,
           if
           all
           were
           elected
           ?
           Seeing
           some
           men
           being
           in
           this
           booke
           onely
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           blotted
           out
           ,
           and
           manifested
           to
           men
           to
           be
           but
           hypocrites
           :
           then
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           conscience
           of
           euery
           sinne
           ;
           for
           so
           often
           as
           we
           sin
           ,
           we
           reach
           vp
           a
           pen
           to
           heauen
           to
           crosse
           our
           names
           ,
           to
           blot
           them
           out
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           .
           Let
           vs
           then
           looke
           to
           haue
           our
           consciences
           assured
           that
           we
           be
           in
           that
           booke
           :
           which
           we
           may
           ,
           if
           we
           find
           our
           consciences
           free
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           appearance
           of
           sin
           .
           But
           some
           godlesse
           person
           will
           hence
           gather
           ,
           I
           will
           liue
           as
           I
           list
           ,
           for
           if
           I
           be
           in
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           I
           shall
           be
           saued
           ;
           if
           not
           damned
           ,
           liue
           how
           I
           can
           .
           But
           these
           deceiue
           themselues
           ,
           for
           if
           their
           names
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           cannot
           liue
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           in
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           in
           newnesse
           of
           life
           and
           repentance
           :
           for
           he
           which
           is
           predestinated
           is
           iustified
           ,
           and
           must
           liue
           in
           repentance
           and
           faith
           :
           and
           as
           surely
           as
           he
           shall
           be
           saued
           ,
           he
           shall
           liue
           in
           faith
           and
           repentance
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             I
             will
             confesse
             him
             in
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           day
           I
           wil
           take
           him
           for
           mine
           :
           he
           which
           thus
           ouercometh
           and
           liueth
           in
           faith
           &
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           I
           wil
           confesse
           him
           to
           belong
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           be
           my
           mēber
           ,
           I
           wil
           separate
           him
           from
           al
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           to
           him
           the
           sentence
           of
           absolution
           ,
           
             Come
             thou
             blessed
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
          
           Math.
           25.
           
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           propounds
           this
           third
           blessing
           ,
           is
           to
           moue
           euery
           person
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           to
           confesse
           Christ
           in
           this
           world
           :
           for
           he
           reasons
           thus
           ,
           If
           thou
           shalt
           confesse
           me
           before
           men
           ,
           I
           wil
           confesse
           thee
           before
           my
           Father
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           deny
           thee
           ,
           euen
           before
           my
           Father
           .
           
           And
           so
           to
           vs
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           haue
           Christ
           confesse
           vs
           before
           God
           ,
           we
           must
           confesse
           him
           before
           men
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           creature
           make
           vs
           deny
           him
           ,
           but
           stand
           out
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           ,
           euen
           against
           the
           gates
           of
           hel
           and
           the
           diuel
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           a
           hard
           matter
           for
           flesh
           &
           blood
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           perswades
           vs
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           &
           to
           take
           paines
           to
           professe
           him
           before
           all
           men
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           confesse
           vs
           before
           God.
           If
           a
           King
           should
           come
           in
           company
           ,
           and
           choose
           out
           one
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           salute
           him
           familiarly
           ,
           call
           him
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           a
           great
           credit
           :
           but
           what
           a
           happinesse
           is
           it
           to
           haue
           Christ
           Iesus
           King
           of
           all
           kings
           to
           come
           and
           call
           vs
           by
           our
           names
           ,
           take
           vs
           by
           the
           hands
           ,
           confesse
           vs
           to
           be
           his
           friends
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           the
           sentence
           of
           absolution
           before
           God
           ,
           his
           Angels
           ,
           the
           diuel
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           euen
           our
           enemies
           ?
        
         
           
             Vers.
             7.
             
             And
             write
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelpha
             .
          
           Here
           beginneth
           the
           sixth
           particular
           Epistle
           ,
           reaching
           to
           the
           fourteenth
           verse
           .
           And
           as
           before
           euery
           particular
           Epistle
           ,
           was
           set
           downe
           a
           particular
           commandement
           ,
           to
           write
           :
           so
           here
           Christ
           giueth
           Iohn
           a
           particular
           commandement
           to
           write
           :
           the
           end
           of
           which
           commādement
           ,
           is
           to
           warrant
           Iohns
           calling
           ,
           as
           before
           often
           I
           haue
           shewed
           .
        
         
           The
           Epistle
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           Preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           matter
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           .
           The
           Preface
           is
           in
           the
           seuenth
           verse
           ,
           and
           it
           sheweth
           in
           whose
           name
           this
           Epistle
           was
           written
           :
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           And
           as
           in
           other
           Epistles
           Christ
           was
           described
           ,
           to
           get
           credit
           to
           the
           Epistle
           :
           so
           is
           he
           here
           by
           two
           properties
           :
           first
           ,
           of
           holinesse
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           truth
           :
           besides
           ,
           he
           is
           desscribed
           by
           his
           kingly
           office
           :
           
             which
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             Dauid
             .
          
           The
           1
           propertie
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           he
           is
           holy
           .
           But
           how
           can
           Christ
           be
           holy
           ,
           seeing
           he
           cometh
           of
           Adam
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           man
           ?
           To
           this
           many
           answer
           ,
           that
           Christ
           tooke
           his
           substance
           indeed
           from
           Adam
           ,
           yet
           so
           sanctified
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           free
           from
           all
           sinne
           .
           This
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           sufficient
           :
           for
           as
           we
           take
           from
           Adam
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           so
           we
           haue
           from
           him
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           .
           Now
           though
           sanctification
           taketh
           away
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           yet
           it
           taketh
           not
           away
           the
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           .
           Then
           the
           true
           answer
           is
           this
           :
           All
           which
           come
           of
           Adam
           by
           naturall
           generation
           ,
           and
           that
           commaundement
           which
           God
           gaue
           in
           the
           creation
           ,
           
             Increase
             and
             multiply
          
           ,
           they
           take
           
           from
           Adam
           both
           corruption
           of
           nature
           aud
           guilt
           of
           sin
           :
           for
           both
           be
           equally
           conueyed
           to
           vs
           from
           Adam
           .
           But
           God
           ,
           to
           preuent
           this
           ,
           ordained
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           borne
           ,
           not
           by
           naturall
           generation
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           miraculous
           conception
           :
           and
           so
           though
           he
           take
           of
           man
           mans
           nature
           ,
           yet
           he
           taketh
           not
           mans
           sinne
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           as
           well
           haue
           had
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           come
           by
           ordinarie
           and
           naturall
           generation
           .
           Now
           in
           that
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Christ
           is
           holy
           ,
           note
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           first
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           of
           vs
           &
           his
           church
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           God
           :
           his
           Godhead
           is
           holy
           ,
           nay
           his
           diuine
           nature
           is
           holinesse
           it selfe
           :
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           betweene
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           holinesse
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           free
           from
           all
           sin
           ,
           but
           filled
           with
           all
           holinesse
           ,
           aboue
           all
           men
           and
           Angels
           :
           he
           had
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           without
           measure
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           his
           actions
           he
           was
           holy
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           actuall
           obedience
           and
           fulfilling
           the
           law
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           is
           holy
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           euen
           of
           vs
           his
           members
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           all
           holinesse
           in
           vs
           ,
           we
           haue
           all
           our
           holinesse
           from
           him
           ,
           nay
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           very
           roote
           of
           holinesse
           ;
           not
           as
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           speciall
           maner
           ,
           because
           from
           Christ
           as
           the
           roote
           ,
           springeth
           holinesse
           in
           all
           his
           members
           .
           And
           as
           from
           Adam
           (
           being
           the
           root
           in
           whom
           all
           mankind
           stood
           )
           was
           conueyed
           sin
           and
           corruption
           to
           all
           which
           came
           of
           him
           :
           so
           from
           Christ
           ,
           being
           the
           roote
           ,
           is
           conueyed
           holinesse
           to
           all
           his
           members
           in
           him
           :
           he
           is
           our
           sanctification
           ,
           because
           we
           fetch
           our
           righteousnesse
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           branch
           doth
           sappe
           from
           the
           root
           :
           for
           the
           humane
           nature
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           very
           root
           from
           whence
           is
           conueyed
           to
           vs
           all
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           holy
           ,
           
           both
           in
           himselfe
           and
           in
           vs
           ,
           yea
           the
           root
           of
           all
           holinesse
           ,
           we
           must
           note
           this
           maine
           principle
           of
           all
           true
           religion
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           and
           ingraffed
           into
           Christ
           as
           a
           branch
           into
           a
           tree
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           become
           new
           creatures
           ,
           to
           labour
           to
           feele
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           killing
           in
           vs
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           our
           naturall
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           also
           renewing
           in
           vs
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           righteousnesse
           and
           true
           holinesse
           ,
           to
           feele
           the
           power
           and
           vertue
           of
           Christ
           as
           sensibly
           in
           vs
           ,
           as
           we
           feele
           the
           corruption
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           shew
           this
           vertue
           we
           receiue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           euen
           as
           a
           branch
           sheweth
           the
           sappe
           it
           receiueth
           from
           the
           
           roote
           ,
           by
           the
           leaues
           and
           fruite
           .
        
         
           2
           Seeing
           Christ
           was
           thus
           holy
           ,
           he
           propoundeth
           to
           vs
           a
           patterne
           to
           follow
           ,
           teaching
           vs
           to
           be
           holy
           as
           he
           was
           holy
           ,
           to
           make
           conscience
           of
           al
           sinne
           ,
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           marke
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           to
           imitate
           it
           .
           1.
           
           Ioh.
           3.
           4.
           
           We
           must
           purge
           our selues
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           be
           pure
           as
           he
           is
           pure
           :
           for
           he
           which
           is
           not
           holy
           as
           he
           is
           holy
           ,
           shall
           haue
           no
           benefit
           or
           fellowship
           by
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           .
           Thirdly
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           title
           giuen
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           is
           blasphemous
           ,
           to
           call
           him
           Holinesse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           common
           in
           all
           their
           speeches
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           he
           in
           that
           taketh
           to
           him
           the
           title
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Christs
           honour
           ,
           communicable
           to
           none
           else
           :
           nay
           ,
           he
           taketh
           more
           on
           him
           then
           Christ
           here
           doth
           :
           for
           Christ
           is
           called
           but
           holy
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           holinesse
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           title
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           truth
           .
           Christ
           is
           called
           true
           in
           three
           respects
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           without
           errour
           and
           ignorance
           he
           knoweth
           al
           things
           as
           they
           be
           in
           themselues
           :
           so
           do
           not
           creatures
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           from
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           what
           he
           willeth
           and
           decreeth
           ,
           he
           willeth
           and
           decreeth
           seriously
           ,
           without
           fraud
           ,
           deceipt
           ,
           or
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           wherein
           is
           nothing
           contrarie
           to
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           all
           without
           chaunge
           and
           alteration
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           he
           maketh
           good
           all
           his
           promises
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           accomplisheth
           and
           performeth
           them
           all
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             yea
             and
             Amen
          
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           true
           ,
           
           nay
           ,
           truth
           it self
           ,
           we
           see
           a
           difference
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           all
           false
           spirits
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           spirits
           of
           errors
           :
           the
           diuell
           is
           a
           lyer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           father
           of
           lyes
           ,
           nay
           his
           nature
           is
           to
           lie
           ,
           he
           can
           do
           nothing
           else
           :
           but
           Christ
           is
           true
           ,
           nay
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           euery
           way
           true
           ,
           in
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           promises
           ,
           he
           is
           true
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           is
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           
           we
           must
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           his
           promises
           in
           his
           word
           without
           doubting
           :
           for
           seeing
           Christ
           is
           true
           ,
           nay
           truth
           it selfe
           ,
           what
           need
           we
           call
           his
           promises
           into
           question
           ?
           And
           this
           shold
           be
           the
           very
           prop
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           promiseth
           is
           true
           ,
           &
           therfore
           wil
           perform
           his
           promise
           .
           So
           in
           persecutiō
           ,
           in
           trouble
           and
           affliction
           ,
           trust
           in
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           helpe
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           faile
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           most
           true
           of
           his
           promise
           .
        
         
         
           Seeing
           he
           is
           so
           true
           ,
           
           he
           propoundeth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           followed
           of
           vs.
           Christ
           he
           knoweth
           things
           truly
           ,
           he
           willeth
           and
           decreeth
           things
           seriously
           :
           so
           should
           we
           promise
           ,
           and
           performe
           ,
           and
           make
           good
           our
           lawfull
           promises
           .
           
             Psal.
             55.
             
             The
             Lord
             hateth
             the
             deceiptfull
             person
             .
             Reu.
             20.
             without
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           hell
           ,
           
             be
             all
             deceiptfull
             and
             lying
             persons
             .
             Psal.
          
           15.
           
           It
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           to
           speake
           truth
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           for
           the
           diuell
           is
           the
           author
           of
           lies
           .
        
         
           3
           Christ
           is
           described
           by
           his
           kingly
           office
           :
           
             which
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             Dauid
             .
          
           First
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           key
           of
           
             Dauid
             .
             Esay
          
           22.
           22.
           speaking
           of
           Eliakim
           ,
           saith
           :
           
             I
             will
             put
             the
             key
             of
             Dauid
             vpon
             his
             shoulder
             :
          
           for
           Ezra
           had
           bene
           Hezechiahs
           Steward
           ,
           an
           ancient
           steward
           in
           many
           kingdomes
           :
           but
           in
           his
           dayes
           he
           began
           to
           be
           negligent
           in
           his
           dutie
           ,
           therfore
           he
           decreed
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           Eliakim
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           
             (
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             18.
             
             )
          
           and
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           he
           will
           put
           the
           
             key
             of
             Dauid
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           gouernement
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Iudah
           on
           his
           shoulder
           :
           for
           by
           Dauids
           house
           is
           meant
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Dauid
           ;
           and
           the
           giuing
           of
           the
           key
           ,
           is
           the
           placing
           and
           inuesting
           him
           into
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           giuing
           him
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Dauid
           .
           Christ
           here
           hath
           
             the
             key
             of
             Dauid
          
           ,
           great
           and
           large
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           as
           a
           chiefe
           Gouernor
           in
           a
           kingdome
           .
           It
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           Dauids
           key
           was
           temporall
           ,
           Christs
           kingdome
           spirituall
           .
           Ans.
           First
           ,
           Christ
           had
           Dauids
           key
           properly
           :
           for
           when
           Christ
           was
           borne
           ,
           the
           scepter
           was
           departed
           from
           Iudah
           to
           the
           Romaine
           Emperour
           ;
           so
           that
           Christ
           then
           was
           the
           next
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           true
           right
           to
           the
           crowne
           and
           kingdome
           :
           Luk.
           3.
           
           And
           Christ
           challenging
           his
           right
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             (
             Mat.
             17.
             26.
          
           )
           That
           the
           Kings
           sonnes
           be
           free
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           need
           not
           to
           pay
           tribute
           .
        
         
           2
           Christ
           had
           Dauids
           key
           typically
           and
           figuratiuely
           :
           for
           Dauids
           tēporall
           kingdome
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           Christs
           spirituall
           kingdome
           :
           so
           Dauid
           was
           a
           figure
           and
           type
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           often
           called
           Christ
           :
           and
           Ezec.
           3.
           
           Christ
           is
           called
           Dauid
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           Dauids
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           not
           Neroes
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           their
           kingdomes
           were
           kingdomes
           of
           darknesse
           and
           miserie
           ,
           and
           cursed
           kingdomes
           :
           but
           Dauids
           kingdome
           was
           a
           kingdome
           of
           light
           ,
           a
           blessed
           kingdome
           ,
           hauing
           those
           men
           which
           
           were
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           a
           type
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           where
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           haue
           Dauids
           key
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           same
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           signified
           by
           Dauids
           key
           ,
           Christ
           Mat.
           2.
           is
           called
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           vsed
           their
           rites
           and
           customes
           :
           for
           he
           dranke
           wine
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           ;
           but
           because
           he
           was
           that
           signified
           by
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           
             Sampson
             ,
             Iud.
          
           13.
           
           For
           as
           he
           slue
           more
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           life
           :
           so
           Christ
           he
           saued
           more
           by
           death
           then
           by
           his
           life
           :
           yet
           Christ
           was
           a
           Nazarite
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           seuered
           from
           all
           sin
           and
           pollution
           .
           And
           so
           Christ
           had
           Dauids
           key
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           key
           signified
           by
           his
           temporall
           key
           ,
           which
           key
           signifieth
           authoritie
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Which
             openeth
             and
             none
             shutteth
          
           .
           In
           these
           words
           Christ
           hath
           relation
           to
           an
           house
           ,
           where
           ,
           when
           one
           openeth
           the
           doore
           ,
           he
           openeth
           the
           house
           :
           and
           so
           Christ
           ,
           he
           openeth
           and
           he
           shutteth
           ,
           which
           sheweth
           his
           absolute
           and
           soueraigne
           authoritie
           :
           he
           hath
           the
           key
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           it
           absolutely
           ,
           no
           creature
           is
           aboue
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           can
           shut
           or
           open
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Now
           this
           key
           is
           the
           power
           of
           Christ.
           
             In
             his
             hand
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           supreme
           soueraignetie
           ouer
           the
           church
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           can
           saue
           or
           destroy
           .
           Now
           this
           soueraigne
           power
           of
           Christ
           hath
           three
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           iudge
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           to
           saue
           and
           destory
           .
           First
           ,
           to
           prescribe
           ,
           he
           hath
           an
           absolute
           power
           without
           constraint
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           to
           commaund
           what
           he
           will
           haue
           done
           or
           not
           :
           so
           he
           propoundeth
           doctrine
           to
           mens
           consciences
           to
           be
           beleeued
           vpon
           paine
           of
           eternall
           death
           .
           Christ
           sheweth
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           make
           one
           article
           of
           our
           beleefe
           :
           nay
           he
           which
           teacheth
           any
           other
           doctrine
           then
           that
           ,
           is
           accursed
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           absolute
           power
           to
           prescribe
           regiment
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           how
           and
           in
           what
           maner
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           persons
           by
           whom
           it
           shall
           be
           gouerned
           .
           So
           Moses
           made
           the
           tabernacle
           according
           to
           the
           patterne
           Christ
           shewed
           him
           .
           Salomon
           built
           the
           Temple
           according
           to
           the
           forme
           he
           saw
           by
           reuelation
           .
           1.
           
           Chron.
           28.
           12.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           authority
           to
           prescribe
           times
           for
           his
           worship
           ,
           to
           appoint
           Sabbaths
           ,
           &c.
           And
           
             (
             Gen.
             1.
          
           )
           as
           he
           created
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           power
           alone
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           no
           creature
           can
           prescribe
           a
           time
           to
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           but
           Christ
           alone
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           power
           to
           appoint
           two
           Sabbaths
           in
           one
           weeke
           ,
           or
           one
           in
           many
           weekes
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           Christs
           honour
           to
           prescribe
           his
           worship
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           of
           Christs
           soueraigne
           power
           ,
           is
           to
           iudge
           ,
           to
           haue
           power
           to
           determine
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           without
           helpe
           of
           any
           man
           or
           Angell
           .
           And
           in
           this
           regard
           it
           belongeth
           to
           him
           to
           giue
           sense
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           alone
           gaue
           them
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           lawgiuer
           ,
           and
           must
           expound
           his
           owne
           law
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Christ
           alone
           must
           decide
           questions
           and
           controuersies
           concerning
           faith
           .
           Then
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           any
           such
           power
           ,
           but
           from
           Christ
           ,
           by
           helpe
           of
           the
           written
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           Christ
           expoundeth
           them
           to
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           part
           of
           this
           soueraigntie
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           can
           
             saue
             and
             destroy
          
           ,
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           he
           alone
           hath
           the
           keys
           of
           heauen
           and
           hell
           :
           he
           can
           open
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           pardon
           sinne
           properly
           .
           And
           he
           alone
           promiseth
           this
           pardon
           ,
           and
           can
           performe
           it
           being
           God
           :
           and
           as
           he
           giueth
           the
           pardon
           for
           sinne
           ,
           so
           he
           giueth
           also
           eternall
           life
           ,
           sauing
           mens
           soules
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           shut
           ,
           to
           cast
           some
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           ,
           when
           men
           liue
           in
           sinnes
           and
           dye
           in
           thē
           without
           repentance
           :
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           hold
           men
           in
           sins
           ,
           after
           to
           cast
           them
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           shut
           them
           vp
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           Christ
           prescribeth
           this
           doctrine
           to
           the
           soule
           and
           consciēce
           ,
           
           to
           the
           most
           secret
           part
           of
           mans
           soule
           ,
           &
           such
           doctrine
           as
           can
           saue
           and
           destroy
           :
           we
           see
           ,
           Christ
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           the
           most
           secret
           wils
           and
           affections
           ,
           of
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           the
           mind
           .
           The
           Papists
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           key
           of
           Dauid
           ,
           Christ
           can
           set
           vp
           and
           depose
           kings
           and
           princes
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           but
           this
           they
           hold
           ,
           craftily
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           damned
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           it
           will
           do
           them
           no
           good
           :
           for
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           he
           deposeth
           none
           ,
           he
           maketh
           no
           king
           :
           but
           as
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           maketh
           and
           pulleth
           downe
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           being
           farre
           aboue
           all
           men
           .
           And
           hence
           kings
           are
           called
           Gods
           ,
           because
           they
           represent
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           God.
           Christ
           as
           he
           is
           Mediatour
           ,
           maketh
           men
           spirituall
           kings
           ,
           but
           he
           maketh
           not
           temporall
           kings
           but
           onely
           as
           he
           is
           God.
           For
           if
           he
           had
           such
           power
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           refuse
           to
           deuide
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Who
             made
             me
             a
             Iudge
          
           ?
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           
           adulterous
           woman
           ,
           confessing
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           power
           is
           another
           deriued
           frō
           Christ
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             the
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
          
           ,
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           power
           the
           key
           of
           Dauid
           is
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           
             Mat.
             16.
             19.
             
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             keyes
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           Now
           this
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           is
           a
           ministerie
           granted
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ministerie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           seruice
           and
           dutie
           :
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Ministers
           do
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           seruice
           done
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           be
           but
           seruants
           and
           stewards
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           gouerning
           it
           .
           So
           then
           it
           is
           no
           authoritie
           but
           a
           seruice
           .
           When
           Adam
           fell
           ,
           we
           all
           fell
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           thrust
           himselfe
           and
           all
           mankind
           out
           of
           Gods
           kingdome
           by
           his
           sinne
           ,
           &
           closed
           vp
           heauen
           gates
           against
           vs.
           Now
           since
           that
           fall
           ,
           Christ
           became
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           manhood
           dyed
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           made
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           properly
           openeth
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           properly
           .
           Christ
           alone
           can
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           the
           Church
           can
           only
           reueale
           and
           pronounce
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           then
           no
           otherwise
           she
           openeth
           or
           shutteth
           ,
           but
           by
           declaring
           the
           same
           to
           be
           open
           or
           shut
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           companie
           of
           true
           beleeuers
           called
           to
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           to
           them
           onely
           is
           this
           key
           giuen
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           18.
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Gods
           people
           ,
           not
           to
           all
           societies
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           
             to
             open
             and
             shut
          
           .
           How
           ,
           Christ
           he
           knew
           best
           ,
           Ioh.
           20.
           23.
           where
           he
           sheweth
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           key
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           pardon
           and
           remit
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           else
           can
           men
           open
           and
           shut
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           distinguish
           betweene
           giuing
           sentēce
           ,
           &
           pronouncing
           that
           sentence
           .
           The
           first
           belongs
           to
           Christ
           alone
           ;
           the
           second
           to
           man
           ,
           who
           forgiueth
           sinne
           ,
           not
           by
           giuing
           sentence
           ,
           but
           pronouncing
           sentence
           giuen
           alreadie
           by
           Christ
           in
           heauen
           .
           And
           to
           make
           the
           church
           to
           forgiue
           sinnes
           properly
           ,
           is
           to
           robbe
           Christ
           of
           a
           speciall
           honor
           due
           to
           his
           Godhead
           .
           Then
           the
           right
           vse
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           the
           church
           of
           God
           vseth
           them
           onely
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           his
           seruants
           and
           stewards
           :
           secondly
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           will
           and
           word
           ,
           not
           mans
           traditions
           and
           affections
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
           to
           bring
           sinners
           to
           saluation
           ,
           to
           beget
           and
           continue
           them
           in
           repentance
           .
           They
           being
           so
           vsed
           haue
           a
           promise
           :
           namely
           ,
           
             What
             you
             bind
             on
             earth
             ,
             is
             bound
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           it
           is
           the
           means
           by
           which
           Christs
           power
           is
           put
           in
           execution
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           giuen
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           :
           secondly
           ,
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           Mat.
           16.
           19.
           namely
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           set
           downe
           and
           authorised
           by
           Christ
           :
           
             I
             will
             giue
             thee
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           and
           whose
           sinnes
           thou
           shalt
           bind
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           bound
           by
           the
           cords
           of
           their
           sinnes
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           a
           key
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           teaching
           &
           expounding
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           key
           .
           
             Luk.
             11.
             52.
             
             You
             haue
             taken
             away
             the
             key
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           The
           key
           of
           knowledge
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           is
           a
           key
           in
           men
           lawfully
           called
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           apply
           in
           the
           ministerie
           thereof
           ,
           the
           curses
           of
           the
           law
           to
           them
           which
           liue
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           the
           repentant
           heart
           .
           So
           it
           openeth
           and
           shutteth
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           :
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Minister
           pronounceth
           by
           Gods
           word
           to
           be
           bound
           on
           earth
           ,
           is
           fast
           bound
           in
           heauen
           ,
           &c.
           
           Here
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           Ministers
           are
           either
           certaine
           or
           vncertaine
           of
           mens
           repentance
           :
           being
           certaine
           ,
           they
           must
           remit
           sinnes
           certainely
           and
           simply
           :
           but
           being
           vncertaine
           ,
           they
           must
           do
           it
           with
           condition
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           must
           simply
           or
           with
           condition
           ,
           remit
           and
           retaine
           sinnes
           .
           Then
           in
           the
           publike
           handling
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           men
           must
           pronounce
           with
           conditiō
           ,
           seeing
           they
           be
           vncertaine
           who
           are
           penitent
           ,
           who
           not
           .
           Their
           auditors
           are
           a
           mixt
           companie
           ,
           some
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           some
           do
           not
           beleeue
           :
           Lydiaes
           heart
           is
           opened
           ,
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           is
           hardened
           .
           The
           second
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           is
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           :
           it
           is
           called
           spirituall
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           mens
           ,
           and
           ciuill
           iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           It
           is
           set
           downe
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           and
           after
           ,
           the
           promise
           is
           added
           ,
           vers
           .
           19.
           20.
           
           This
           spirituall
           iurisdiction
           is
           a
           power
           ,
           wherby
           the
           Church
           pronounceth
           sentence
           vpon
           an
           obstinate
           sinner
           ,
           and
           putteth
           the
           same
           sentence
           in
           execution
           .
           It
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           Excommunication
           ,
           
           and
           absolution
           .
           Excommunication
           is
           an
           action
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           excluding
           an
           obstinate
           offender
           frō
           the
           outward
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           church
           and
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           That
           so
           much
           is
           in
           true
           excommunication
           ,
           we
           see
           1.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           the
           incestuous
           person
           must
           be
           excluded
           from
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           be
           thrust
           out
           into
           the
           kingdome
           and
           regiment
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           some
           way
           afflicted
           .
           Math.
           18.
           17.
           if
           the
           offender
           will
           not
           repent
           being
           excommunicate
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           as
           a
           prophane
           man
           ,
           euen
           one
           which
           hath
           no
           title
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           But
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           Christ
           onely
           can
           thrust
           them
           out
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           so
           he
           doth
           properly
           ,
           yet
           the
           church
           pronounceth
           who
           be
           receiued
           and
           who
           refused
           ,
           as
           that
           an
           obstinate
           sinner
           is
           shut
           out
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           withall
           shut
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           she
           can
           debarre
           him
           of
           the
           outward
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           church
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           6.
           the
           drunkard
           which
           liueth
           in
           drunkennesse
           shall
           not
           come
           to
           heauen
           :
           vpon
           which
           ground
           the
           church
           shuts
           him
           out
           :
           by
           her
           sentence
           ,
           euē
           out
           of
           the
           kingdom
           of
           God
           &
           Christ.
           Ob.
           If
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           thē
           the
           true
           child
           of
           God
           may
           be
           shut
           out
           ,
           seeing
           he
           may
           fall
           to
           such
           sins
           .
           Ans.
           He
           may
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           not
           wholly
           and
           for
           euer
           ,
           because
           he
           may
           be
           ouertaken
           often
           ,
           but
           yet
           as
           a
           free
           citizen
           is
           known
           to
           be
           a
           free-man
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           in
           prison
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           no
           vse
           of
           his
           freedome
           ;
           so
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           in
           part
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           he
           be
           shut
           out
           ,
           hauing
           no
           vse
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           wholly
           and
           for
           euer
           he
           is
           not
           ;
           but
           so
           soone
           as
           he
           begins
           to
           repent
           ,
           he
           shal
           be
           receiued
           againe
           .
        
         
           Excommunication
           being
           so
           weightie
           a
           matter
           ,
           
           it
           must
           be
           vsed
           with
           great
           aduice
           ,
           and
           due
           preparation
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           when
           we
           cut
           off
           a
           leg
           or
           an
           arme
           :
           not
           rashly
           ,
           for
           then
           we
           sin
           against
           the
           third
           commaundement
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           ordinances
           ,
           which
           we
           abuse
           whē
           it
           is
           executed
           for
           each
           smal
           offence
           .
           This
           excōmunication
           hath
           one
           especial
           degree
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.
           22.
           he
           which
           loueth
           not
           Christ
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           anathema
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           accursed
           ,
           and
           wholly
           shut
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           this
           is
           onely
           pronounced
           vpon
           one
           which
           sinneth
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           church
           vpon
           sufficient
           ground
           may
           pronounce
           it
           .
           But
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           discerne
           this
           sin
           ,
           being
           more
           
           in
           the
           heart
           then
           any
           where
           else
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           set
           malice
           against
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           vpon
           knowledge
           .
           Now
           contrary
           to
           excommunication
           is
           absolution
           :
           when
           an
           offender
           ,
           vpon
           his
           sufficient
           repentance
           ,
           is
           approoued
           to
           be
           a
           member
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ
           :
           first
           Christ
           must
           receiue
           him
           ;
           then
           the
           church
           ,
           vpon
           his
           repentance
           ,
           pronounceth
           and
           declareth
           him
           to
           be
           receiued
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           foure
           abuses
           ,
           crept
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           power
           of
           them
           :
           the
           first
           abuse
           was
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           gaue
           them
           onely
           to
           Peters
           person
           ,
           &
           barred
           al
           other
           Pastors
           from
           them
           ;
           wheras
           they
           belong
           to
           al
           Pastors
           in
           their
           places
           as
           well
           as
           
             Peter
             .
             Ob.
             Mat.
          
           16.
           19.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             giue
             to
             thee
             Peter
             .
             Ans.
          
           But
           before
           he
           spake
           to
           all
           the
           Disciples
           :
           and
           Peter
           he
           being
           more
           bold
           ,
           and
           indued
           with
           aptnes
           ,
           answered
           in
           steed
           of
           all
           :
           not
           that
           the
           rest
           did
           not
           answer
           ,
           but
           to
           auoid
           confusion
           he
           spake
           for
           them
           all
           ,
           ergo
           Christ
           speakes
           to
           him
           in
           stead
           of
           them
           al.
           Secondly
           
             (
             Iohn
             20.
             23.
             
          
           )
           he
           giues
           it
           to
           them
           al
           ,
           not
           to
           Peter
           alone
           .
           And
           Ministers
           haue
           that
           power
           conueyed
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           promise
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           he
           will
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           persons
           ,
           but
           in
           them
           which
           followed
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           :
           to
           them
           (
           I
           say
           )
           which
           should
           preach
           and
           baptise
           as
           they
           did
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           abuse
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           turned
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           into
           the
           supremacie
           of
           the
           church
           :
           for
           they
           make
           it
           a
           supremacie
           ouer
           al
           Princes
           and
           churches
           ,
           whereby
           they
           put
           vp
           and
           pul
           downe
           Kings
           ,
           and
           make
           lawes
           to
           bind
           all
           mens
           consciences
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           seruice
           ,
           and
           no
           supremacy
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           abuse
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           haue
           onely
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Prince
           to
           deale
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           :
           but
           we
           reade
           the
           contrary
           in
           Gods
           word
           .
           
             Iosias
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           35.
           32.
           he
           intends
           to
           banish
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           vp
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           causeth
           the
           people
           of
           Beniamin
           and
           Iudah
           to
           stand
           to
           his
           couenant
           ,
           his
           subiects
           to
           obey
           his
           intent
           :
           and
           this
           is
           commended
           in
           him
           .
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           Princes
           haue
           not
           the
           chiefest
           power
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           because
           Pastors
           haue
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keyes
           .
           Answ.
           Spirituall
           power
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           to
           rule
           the
           church
           spiritually
           ;
           yet
           Princes
           haue
           power
           to
           rule
           the
           church
           ciuilly
           ,
           to
           cause
           
           their
           subiects
           to
           embrace
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           forsake
           idolatrie
           :
           but
           then
           (
           say
           some
           )
           they
           should
           be
           vnder
           the
           Pastors
           .
           Answ.
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           Pastors
           person
           and
           goods
           ,
           they
           be
           vnder
           the
           Princes
           :
           but
           as
           they
           beare
           the
           key
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           honour
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           stand
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           Christ
           :
           but
           to
           make
           the
           Pastor
           aboue
           the
           Prince
           ,
           is
           a
           ready
           way
           to
           get
           all
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           abuse
           in
           the
           church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           fourth
           abuse
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Romish
           church
           hath
           turned
           the
           power
           of
           the
           keys
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Priests
           in
           the
           sacramēt
           of
           penance
           ,
           for
           euery
           Popish
           priest
           sits
           as
           iudge
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           cometh
           to
           him
           ,
           kneeleth
           to
           him
           ,
           confesseth
           all
           his
           sinnes
           he
           can
           remember
           against
           euery
           commandement
           :
           he
           inioyneth
           him
           to
           bewaile
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           signes
           of
           repentance
           ,
           he
           forgiueth
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           that
           properly
           as
           God
           doth
           :
           yet
           after
           pardon
           ,
           he
           must
           vndergo
           some
           temporall
           punishment
           ,
           for
           he
           forgiueth
           the
           fault
           only
           ,
           not
           the
           punishment
           .
           In
           which
           abuse
           note
           these
           errors
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           confession
           of
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           warrant
           in
           the
           word
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           giuing
           absolution
           properly
           as
           God
           doth
           ,
           robbeth
           Christ
           of
           his
           honor
           :
           for
           euē
           the
           Pharises
           confessed
           ,
           that
           God
           alone
           forgiueth
           sinnes
           properly
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           absolue
           from
           the
           fault
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           to
           enrich
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           whole
           countries
           ,
           yea
           all
           mens
           lands
           and
           liuings
           into
           their
           owne
           hands
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           they
           will
           haue
           them
           make
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           maketh
           Christs
           satisfaction
           imperfect
           .
           Now
           by
           these
           foure
           abuses
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           Christ
           vnto
           thē
           is
           no
           true
           Christ
           :
           but
           though
           the
           Pope
           giue
           the
           keyes
           of
           Peter
           ,
           the
           crosse
           keyes
           in
           his
           Armes
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           not
           the
           true
           vse
           of
           them
           :
           nay
           ,
           seeing
           he
           maketh
           new
           doores
           ,
           (
           as
           beside
           that
           of
           heauen
           and
           hel
           ,
           )
           those
           of
           Purgatorie
           and
           
             Lymbus
             Patrum
          
           ,
           
           he
           must
           make
           new
           keyes
           to
           open
           them
           ,
           flat
           contrarie
           to
           the
           keyes
           of
           Christ.
           In
           that
           Christ
           is
           said
           both
           to
           open
           and
           shut
           ,
           we
           learne
           ,
           that
           he
           openeth
           not
           to
           all
           men
           and
           euery
           person
           ,
           but
           shutteth
           heauen
           gates
           against
           some
           :
           for
           Adam
           falling
           from
           Gods
           fauour
           by
           his
           sinne
           ,
           shut
           out
           himselfe
           and
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           the
           heauenly
           and
           earthly
           Paradise
           :
           so
           that
           our
           sinnes
           be
           now
           as
           a
           partition
           wall
           ,
           and
           a
           cloud
           to
           separate
           God
           and
           vs.
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           euen
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           
           Christ
           shutteth
           some
           out
           of
           heauen
           .
           Then
           by
           this
           we
           see
           our
           miserable
           case
           :
           for
           by
           our
           sinnes
           we
           be
           all
           shut
           out
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           vnder
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           .
           Our
           sinnes
           haue
           bene
           as
           so
           many
           bars
           to
           shut
           vp
           heauen
           gates
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           small
           matter
           ,
           yet
           the
           diuell
           bewitcheth
           vs
           ,
           and
           maketh
           vs
           thinke
           sinne
           is
           no
           sinne
           ,
           great
           sinnes
           be
           small
           ;
           small
           ,
           none
           :
           whereas
           the
           least
           sinne
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shut
           vs
           out
           of
           heauen
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           seeing
           sinne
           shutteth
           vs
           out
           of
           heauen
           ,
           we
           must
           repent
           for
           euery
           sinne
           :
           for
           we
           cannot
           come
           thither
           if
           we
           liue
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           ,
           euery
           sinne
           is
           a
           barre
           and
           locke
           to
           shut
           vs
           from
           Gods
           kingdome
           :
           and
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           haue
           these
           bolts
           taken
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           by
           the
           passion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           that
           alone
           can
           take
           them
           away
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           Christ
           opened
           heauen
           to
           some
           ,
           as
           to
           Nathanael
           in
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           word
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           now
           opened
           heauen
           doores
           by
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           traced
           the
           way
           by
           his
           blood
           .
           Now
           the
           doore
           being
           open
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           enter
           in
           ,
           yea
           thrust
           and
           croud
           to
           get
           in
           .
           That
           we
           may
           come
           thither
           ,
           we
           must
           become
           members
           first
           of
           his
           church
           on
           earth
           ,
           else
           we
           cannot
           come
           to
           heauen
           .
           That
           we
           may
           do
           this
           ,
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           come
           to
           the
           doore
           ,
           namely
           the
           church
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           namely
           heauen
           .
           Now
           the
           church
           is
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           is
           the
           key
           to
           open
           heauen
           gates
           ,
           namely
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           That
           thou
           maist
           come
           into
           the
           church
           ,
           first
           humble
           thy selfe
           for
           all
           thy
           sinnes
           ,
           secondly
           trust
           in
           Christ
           for
           the
           free
           pardon
           of
           all
           thy
           sins
           ,
           and
           purpose
           in
           thy
           heart
           to
           liue
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           and
           constantly
           in
           all
           things
           to
           please
           God
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           art
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           hast
           the
           key
           to
           open
           heauen
           gates
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           come
           not
           to
           open
           this
           doore
           in
           this
           life
           where
           the
           key
           is
           ,
           thou
           canst
           neuer
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             .
             8.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
             .
          
           From
           this
           eighth
           verse
           to
           the
           eleuenth
           ,
           is
           contained
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           containing
           three
           heads
           :
           first
           ,
           praise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           promise
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           commandement
           .
           The
           praise
           is
           in
           the
           eigth
           verse
           :
           the
           promise
           is
           two-fold
           ,
           in
           the
           ninth
           and
           tenth
           verses
           :
           the
           commaundement
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           .
           1.
           
           The
           praise
           is
           propounded
           summarily
           ,
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           Then
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           praiseth
           her
           ,
           where
           the
           former
           words
           be
           expounded
           .
        
         
         
           
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
          
           .
           This
           hath
           bin
           expounded
           in
           euery
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           know
           and
           approue
           thy
           course
           and
           conuersation
           of
           life
           .
           These
           words
           are
           repeated
           in
           euery
           Epistle
           ,
           to
           stir
           vp
           euery
           church
           and
           member
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           :
           for
           Christ
           by
           these
           words
           would
           haue
           vs
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           present
           with
           vs
           ,
           seeth
           all
           we
           do
           ,
           is
           an
           eye-witnesse
           of
           all
           our
           actions
           .
           Then
           we
           should
           do
           all
           our
           actions
           as
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           as
           before
           his
           Maiestie
           :
           and
           where
           this
           consideration
           is
           not
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           true
           religion
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           commendatiō
           is
           added
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
          
           here
           note
           two
           points
           ,
           first
           a
           signe
           of
           his
           approbation
           ,
           
             I
             haue
             giuen
             thee
             an
             open
             doore
             ,
             &c.
          
           secondly
           ,
           what
           be
           the
           workes
           he
           approoued
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             a
             litle
             strength
          
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           These
           words
           may
           be
           vnderstood
           either
           of
           the
           Angell
           of
           Philadelpha
           alone
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           whole
           church
           ,
           both
           Pastor
           and
           people
           .
           If
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           sense
           :
           Behold
           I
           haue
           giuen
           thee
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           behold
           and
           consider
           I
           haue
           giuen
           and
           vouchsafed
           thee
           libertie
           ,
           and
           oportunity
           to
           preach
           my
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           preaching
           to
           win
           and
           conuert
           sinners
           to
           me
           .
           So
           1.
           
           Cor.
           16.
           9.
           there
           Paul
           vseth
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           signifying
           by
           the
           doore
           of
           vtterance
           ,
           libertie
           and
           oportunitie
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             a
             litle
             strength
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           though
           thou
           be
           endued
           but
           with
           a
           small
           measure
           of
           gifts
           ,
           yet
           thou
           hast
           maintained
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           ,
           and
           not
           denied
           my
           Gospel
           in
           persecution
           .
           Now
           Christ
           saying
           thus
           to
           this
           Minister
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           giuen
           him
           libertie
           to
           preach
           ;
           shewes
           it
           is
           a
           great
           priuiledge
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           to
           win
           soules
           to
           Christ
           :
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           Behold
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           themselues
           import
           .
           That
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           appeareth
           in
           that
           the
           most
           worthy
           Prophets
           haue
           not
           had
           this
           graunted
           ,
           as
           
             Esay
             ,
             Ezechiel
          
           ,
           &c.
           they
           hardened
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           they
           spēt
           their
           strength
           in
           vain
           ,
           &
           did
           no
           good
           .
           For
           this
           ,
           ministers
           are
           called
           the
           instruments
           of
           saluation
           ,
           Dan.
           12.
           they
           shall
           shine
           ,
           for
           the
           winning
           of
           soules
           ,
           as
           stars
           in
           heauen
           .
           Then
           they
           which
           haue
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           should
           esteeme
           of
           it
           highly
           aboue
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           most
           excellent
           dignitie
           ,
           aboue
           all
           earthly
           preferments
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           ought
           especially
           to
           magnifie
           Gods
           mercie
           .
        
         
         
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             a
             litle
             strength
             .
          
           Though
           thou
           hast
           but
           small
           measure
           of
           grace
           and
           gifts
           ,
           
           yet
           thou
           hast
           maintained
           my
           word
           .
           Here
           we
           see
           that
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           indued
           with
           small
           gifts
           ,
           may
           do
           much
           good
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           this
           Angell
           of
           Philadelphia
           did
           :
           and
           we
           haue
           seene
           by
           experience
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           time
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           learning
           abounded
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           them
           would
           stand
           out
           for
           the
           Gospell
           :
           yet
           one
           not
           farre
           off
           ,
           hauing
           but
           small
           gifts
           in
           comparison
           of
           their
           schoole-learning
           ,
           stood
           out
           and
           sealed
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           with
           his
           bloud
           .
           And
           so
           now
           men
           of
           smaller
           gifts
           further
           the
           Church
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           more
           then
           they
           which
           haue
           farre
           greater
           knowledge
           in
           the
           arts
           and
           tongs
           :
           for
           such
           as
           haue
           greater
           gifts
           ,
           be
           commonly
           flacke
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           which
           be
           behind
           them
           in
           gifts
           an
           hundred
           degrees
           ,
           do
           more
           good
           in
           the
           Church
           then
           they
           ,
           by
           a
           thousand
           degrees
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           men
           must
           be
           brought
           vp
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           labor
           to
           know
           Arts
           and
           Toungs
           ,
           though
           we
           see
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           men
           which
           want
           such
           schoole-learning
           ,
           they
           haue
           zeale
           ,
           and
           do
           more
           good
           then
           they
           which
           excell
           in
           them
           :
           that
           so
           men
           of
           greater
           gifts
           might
           be
           humbled
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           point
           .
           Naamans
           seruant
           perswadeth
           him
           ,
           when
           Elisha
           the
           Prophet
           cannot
           .
           2.
           
           King.
           5.
           12.
           
        
         
           Behold
           .
           These
           words
           may
           also
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           :
           
             I
             haue
             giuen
             thee
             a
             doore
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           speciall
           priuiledge
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           title
           to
           it
           .
           I
           approue
           thy
           workes
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           giuen
           thee
           entrance
           into
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           priuiledge
           not
           belonging
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Which
           confuteth
           vniuersall
           redemption
           .
           
           If
           this
           then
           be
           a
           priuiledge
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           such
           liberty
           ,
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           vse
           it
           ,
           striuing
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           place
           .
           We
           haue
           this
           priuiledge
           ,
           to
           see
           heauen
           open
           by
           faith
           :
           we
           must
           not
           then
           be
           so
           slacke
           to
           enter
           into
           it
           :
           but
           alas
           we
           make
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           wholy
           possessed
           with
           the
           profits
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           :
           and
           our
           sinnes
           are
           such
           a
           loade
           to
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           enter
           in
           .
           Oh
           let
           vs
           cast
           off
           such
           burthens
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           more
           easily
           enter
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             no
             mā
             shall
             shut
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           no
           power
           ,
           after
           I
           haue
           opened
           
           heauen
           ,
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           shut
           it
           .
           Here
           after
           the
           libertie
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           :
           namely
           ,
           for
           euer
           .
           How
           then
           is
           it
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           died
           for
           all
           men
           effectually
           ,
           if
           all
           men
           are
           not
           saued
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           ?
           So
           Christ
           should
           for
           his
           part
           open
           heauen
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           shut
           it
           by
           their
           wils
           .
           But
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           no
           power
           either
           of
           the
           diuell
           or
           man
           can
           shut
           it
           ,
           he
           hauing
           once
           opened
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           
             For
             thou
             hast
             a
             litle
             strength
             .
          
           Thou
           art
           indued
           with
           a
           litle
           and
           small
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           &
           regeneration
           :
           yet
           according
           to
           that
           measure
           ,
           thou
           hast
           defended
           my
           word
           ,
           and
           not
           denied
           me
           in
           persecution
           .
           By
           this
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           indued
           with
           a
           small
           measure
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           may
           do
           works
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           come
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           if
           his
           grace
           be
           true
           grace
           .
           Math.
           17.
           if
           their
           faith
           be
           but
           as
           a
           graine
           of
           mustard
           seed
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           remoue
           mountaines
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           true
           of
           miraculous
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           true
           of
           iustifying
           faith
           :
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           litle
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           do
           workes
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           we
           may
           come
           to
           saluation
           :
           for
           God
           regardeth
           not
           so
           much
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           the
           maner
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           not
           fained
           .
           In
           this
           is
           a
           speciall
           comfort
           for
           those
           which
           labour
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Such
           are
           often
           troubled
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           their
           owne
           weaknesse
           and
           wants
           :
           but
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           haue
           true
           faith
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           in
           small
           measure
           ,
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           labour
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           :
           for
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           bestoweth
           on
           him
           ,
           be
           it
           much
           or
           litle
           .
           This
           may
           incourage
           those
           which
           be
           not
           so
           forward
           in
           religion
           ,
           which
           haue
           not
           made
           such
           proceeding
           as
           they
           should
           :
           for
           many
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           to
           require
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           cast
           all
           off
           ,
           and
           neuer
           labour
           to
           come
           to
           know
           religion
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           But
           these
           shold
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           accepteth
           of
           small
           gifts
           if
           they
           be
           true
           ;
           he
           accepteth
           a
           man
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           he
           bestoweth
           on
           him
           ,
           be
           it
           more
           or
           lesse
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           for
           our
           wants
           ,
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           ignorances
           :
           for
           if
           we
           labour
           to
           haue
           true
           faith
           ,
           the
           Lord
           regardeth
           not
           the
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           be
           true
           grace
           .
           Yet
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           
           we
           abuse
           not
           this
           mercie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           occasion
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           become
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           religion
           ,
           but
           still
           labour
           to
           come
           to
           such
           measure
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           will
           most
           approue
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Because
             ,
             &c.
          
           Here
           Christ
           sheweth
           for
           what
           workes
           he
           commendeth
           this
           Church
           :
           first
           ,
           
             she
             kept
             his
             word
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           
             she
             denyed
             not
             his
             name
          
           ,
           but
           maintained
           it
           in
           persecution
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           And
           these
           two
           containe
           euen
           all
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           practise
           of
           all
           religion
           .
           And
           these
           must
           be
           an
           example
           for
           vs
           :
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           keepe
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           do
           his
           will.
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           time
           of
           persecution
           defend
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           his
           word
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
        
         
           
             To
             keepe
             his
             word
          
           .
           A
           few
           wordes
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           dutie
           :
           for
           it
           signifieth
           ,
           that
           she
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           euery
           commaundement
           of
           the
           law
           and
           Gospell
           ,
           had
           care
           to
           obey
           his
           word
           and
           will.
           And
           happie
           were
           we
           indeed
           ,
           if
           Christ
           could
           say
           so
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           obeyed
           his
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           commandements
           of
           the
           law
           by
           obeying
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           by
           faith
           and
           repentance
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           it
           cannot
           :
           for
           though
           in
           shew
           we
           professe
           we
           do
           ,
           yet
           in
           life
           we
           shew
           we
           faile
           in
           most
           points
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           Vers.
           9.
           10.
           
           In
           these
           verses
           are
           two
           promises
           concerning
           the
           conuersion
           of
           certaine
           Iewes
           .
           
             Behold
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           first
           promise
           concerning
           the
           the
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Philadelphia
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           in
           this
           citie
           there
           was
           a
           synagogue
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           which
           bare
           men
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           denied
           Christ
           the
           Sauiour
           ,
           and
           so
           persecuted
           this
           Church
           .
           Now
           Christ
           here
           promiseth
           he
           will
           make
           this
           synagogue
           repent
           ,
           and
           become
           true
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           professe
           Christ
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           .
           In
           this
           promise
           note
           three
           points
           :
           first
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           author
           of
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           God
           :
           for
           so
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             them
          
           ,
           or
           I
           will
           bring
           them
           to
           that
           estate
           ,
           to
           worship
           me
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           who
           be
           conuerted
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             the
             synagogue
             of
             the
             Iewes
          
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           fruites
           of
           their
           repentance
           :
           
             they
             shall
             worship
             before
             thy
             feet
             .
          
           First
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           their
           conuersion
           is
           Christ
           himselfe
           :
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             repent
             .
          
           These
           are
           significant
           words
           ,
           which
           giue
           all
           to
           God
           in
           their
           conuersion
           
           of
           some
           and
           of
           all
           sinners
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           sole
           author
           ,
           man
           hath
           no
           stroke
           in
           his
           owne
           conuersion
           :
           man
           indeed
           willeth
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           conuerted
           willingly
           ;
           yet
           not
           by
           nature
           doth
           he
           will
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           grace
           .
           This
           confutes
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           hold
           that
           nature
           and
           grace
           may
           concurre
           in
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           :
           for
           a
           man
           (
           say
           they
           )
           being
           stirred
           vp
           by
           grace
           ,
           can
           will
           and
           do
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           As
           a
           man
           being
           sicke
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           facultie
           of
           walking
           ,
           yet
           being
           faint
           he
           cannot
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           leane
           on
           anothers
           shoulder
           :
           so
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           power
           to
           will
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           stirred
           vp
           first
           by
           grace
           .
           But
           Ephes.
           2.
           man
           by
           nature
           is
           not
           onely
           sicke
           ,
           but
           starke
           dead
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           cannot
           moue
           one
           foote
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           a
           dead
           man.
           Obiect
           .
           But
           (
           say
           they
           )
           then
           man
           should
           be
           but
           a
           blocke
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           nothing
           in
           his
           conuersion
           .
           Answ.
           Though
           he
           do
           nothing
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           conuersion
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           sense
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           vse
           in
           naturall
           and
           ciuill
           causes
           ,
           though
           he
           cannot
           vse
           them
           in
           spirituall
           actions
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           like
           a
           stocke
           .
        
         
           
             I
             wil
             giue
             thē
             and
             make
             thē
             come
             :
          
           therfore
           a
           man
           being
           effectually
           called
           ,
           he
           cannot
           either
           come
           ,
           or
           not
           come
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           though
           God
           did
           for
           his
           part
           offer
           man
           grace
           ,
           and
           will
           him
           to
           come
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           come
           :
           but
           if
           God
           call
           ,
           man
           cannot
           but
           come
           ,
           else
           Christ
           would
           not
           haue
           said
           ,
           
             I
             will
             giue
             him
             and
             make
             him
             come
             .
          
        
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           Matth.
           23.
           
           Christ
           saith
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
             How
             oft
             would
             I
             ,
             &c.
             but
             you
             would
             not
             .
             Answ.
          
           He
           spake
           that
           not
           as
           he
           was
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           was
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           or
           the
           Minister
           of
           circumcision
           to
           the
           Iewes
           .
           Againe
           ,
           say
           they
           Act.
           27.
           they
           resisted
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Ans.
           That
           is
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           was
           indicted
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           no
           inferior
           power
           can
           resist
           a
           superior
           .
           To
           come
           to
           the
           next
           .
        
         
           
             Who
             be
             conuerted
          
           .
           Namely
           ,
           a
           certaine
           synagogue
           of
           the
           Iewes
           at
           Philadelphia
           ,
           which
           said
           they
           were
           worshippers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           were
           the
           synagogue
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           bond-slaues
           of
           the
           diuell
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           see
           not
           onely
           small
           ,
           
           but
           great
           and
           old
           sinners
           may
           repent
           and
           be
           saued
           .
           Christ
           he
           died
           for
           all
           kinds
           of
           sinners
           ,
           great
           ,
           rebellious
           and
           obstinate
           :
           if
           they
           can
           repent
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           conuerted
           
           and
           come
           to
           Christ.
           2.
           
           Thess.
           2.
           26.
           they
           must
           waite
           for
           the
           repentance
           of
           those
           which
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           diuels
           snares
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           would
           wish
           them
           no
           surer
           .
           Rom.
           1.
           some
           were
           giuen
           ouer
           to
           a
           reprobate
           sense
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           some
           of
           them
           repented
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           ,
           great
           ,
           grieuous
           ,
           and
           notorious
           sins
           may
           be
           forgiuen
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           abuse
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           to
           liue
           in
           sinne
           ,
           but
           gather
           comfort
           hence
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           be
           great
           sinners
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           can
           repent
           there
           is
           mercie
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           no
           sin
           can
           hinder
           vs
           from
           Christ.
           We
           reade
           that
           Christ
           healed
           three
           sorts
           of
           dead
           men
           ,
           some
           when
           they
           went
           to
           the
           graue
           ,
           some
           buried
           ,
           and
           some
           which
           lay
           foure
           dayes
           and
           stanke
           ,
           as
           Lazarus
           did
           .
           So
           Christ
           healeth
           all
           kind
           of
           persons
           ,
           he
           calleth
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           euen
           them
           which
           lie
           stinking
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           are
           almost
           rotten
           in
           them
           .
           Then
           take
           the
           benefite
           of
           Christs
           exceeding
           mercie
           ,
           when
           he
           calleth
           thee
           to
           repent
           :
           come
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           thy
           sinne
           ,
           though
           thou
           be
           a
           vassal
           of
           Satan
           ,
           a
           man
           rotten
           in
           sin
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           hath
           mercy
           infinit
           ,
           he
           can
           heale
           and
           help
           thee
           :
           and
           he
           came
           to
           call
           ,
           not
           those
           which
           think
           they
           be
           righteous
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Lions
           paw
           ,
           and
           to
           saue
           the
           lost
           sheepe
           of
           Israel
           .
           Then
           abuse
           not
           this
           exceeding
           mercie
           ,
           but
           blesse
           his
           Maiestie
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           repent
           ,
           to
           bring
           thee
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           breake
           off
           thy
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           thee
           a
           liuely
           member
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             them
             come
             and
             worship
             .
          
           Now
           followeth
           the
           third
           point
           in
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           :
           namely
           the
           good
           fruites
           of
           their
           repentance
           and
           conuersion
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             them
             worship
          
           .
           These
           words
           are
           expounded
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14.
           25.
           where
           the
           children
           of
           God
           prophecying
           ,
           there
           cometh
           in
           an
           vnlearned
           man
           ,
           he
           falleth
           downe
           and
           worshippeth
           :
           so
           here
           he
           will
           cause
           these
           wicked
           Iewes
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           fall
           downe
           ,
           and
           worship
           and
           adore
           the
           true
           God
           in
           the
           congregation
           of
           Gods
           church
           and
           people
           .
           In
           these
           words
           note
           two
           fruites
           of
           conuersion
           :
           the
           first
           concernes
           God
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           church
           of
           God
           and
           the
           members
           of
           the
           same
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ;
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           true
           fruite
           of
           a
           conuerted
           sinner
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           truly
           performe
           as
           he
           ought
           till
           he
           be
           conuerted
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           to
           worship
           and
           adore
           God
           in
           the
           companie
           of
           his
           saints
           &
           people
           .
           The
           
           natural
           man
           knoweth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           this
           God
           must
           be
           worshipped
           :
           but
           to
           worship
           him
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           worke
           that
           none
           but
           he
           which
           is
           truly
           conuerted
           can
           performe
           .
           Another
           may
           performe
           outward
           worship
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           :
           but
           true
           worship
           which
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           spirit
           (
           for
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           )
           that
           he
           cannot
           performe
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           three
           properties
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           in
           these
           words
           :
           first
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             come
             and
             worship
          
           :
           not
           worship
           simply
           ,
           but
           come
           ,
           signifying
           that
           the
           true
           worship
           of
           God
           must
           be
           voluntary
           ,
           willing
           ,
           and
           cheerefull
           ,
           not
           of
           constraint
           or
           compulsion
           ,
           but
           as
           though
           there
           were
           no
           law
           or
           iudgment
           for
           them
           if
           they
           did
           not
           .
           Psa.
           110.
           they
           came
           freely
           ,
           not
           by
           compulsion
           .
        
         
           Then
           we
           see
           how
           most
           men
           come
           short
           :
           for
           men
           are
           not
           touched
           with
           loue
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           neuer
           or
           seldome
           come
           to
           heare
           it
           ,
           onely
           come
           to
           morning
           or
           euening
           Prayer
           ,
           because
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           the
           law
           wil
           compell
           them
           .
           These
           are
           no
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           cannot
           abide
           any
           worshippers
           ,
           but
           willing
           and
           voluntary
           .
        
         
           
             And
             worship
          
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           reuerence
           God
           with
           bowing
           the
           body
           or
           knee
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           second
           property
           :
           we
           must
           expresse
           our
           reuerence
           in
           conuenient
           and
           seemely
           bowing
           of
           the
           body
           or
           the
           knee
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           necessary
           ,
           to
           vse
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           gesture
           of
           the
           bodie
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bow
           downe
           ,
           and
           prostrate
           our selues
           ,
           our
           soule
           and
           bodie
           .
           Esay
           .
           6.
           the
           Angels
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           couer
           their
           feete
           with
           three
           wings
           ,
           and
           their
           face
           with
           other
           three
           ,
           testifying
           their
           reuerence
           and
           adoration
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God.
           So
           must
           Gods
           people
           worship
           him
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           we
           come
           short
           in
           this
           dutie
           :
           for
           whereas
           we
           should
           vse
           seemely
           and
           conuenient
           gesture
           of
           the
           bodie
           ,
           to
           shew
           our
           reuerence
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           we
           see
           many
           lie
           snorting
           and
           leaning
           on
           their
           elbowes
           ,
           others
           vnreuerently
           with
           their
           heads
           couered
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           bare
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           a
           God
           of
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           therefore
           we
           must
           reuerence
           him
           with
           both
           .
        
         
           
             Before
             thy
             feet
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           third
           propertie
           :
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           congregation
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           they
           shall
           prostrate
           themselues
           at
           their
           feet
           :
           in
           hearing
           the
           word
           or
           prayer
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           humbled
           ,
           
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           hearts
           beaten
           downe
           ,
           be
           smitten
           with
           feare
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           .
           Act.
           16.
           29.
           
           The
           Iaylor
           ouer
           night
           put
           Paule
           into
           prison
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           morning
           finding
           all
           the
           prison
           doores
           open
           ,
           and
           thinking
           all
           the
           prisoners
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           killed
           himself
           .
           Now
           being
           thus
           astonished
           and
           affraid
           ,
           Paule
           preacheth
           the
           Gospell
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           contemned
           :
           but
           now
           being
           smitten
           with
           feare
           of
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           heareth
           Paule
           willingly
           with
           trembling
           ,
           and
           cometh
           kneeling
           and
           crowching
           to
           him
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             What
             shall
             I
             do
             ?
             &c.
          
           And
           vntill
           a
           man
           be
           smitten
           downe
           with
           feare
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           Maiestie
           ,
           with
           sense
           of
           his
           iudgements
           for
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           humble
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           a
           true
           beleeuer
           of
           Gods
           will
           and
           word
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           there
           be
           so
           few
           true
           professors
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           serue
           God
           with
           formall
           worship
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           neuer
           cast
           downe
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           smitten
           with
           feare
           of
           Gods
           Maiestie
           ,
           neuer
           confounded
           for
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           :
           for
           till
           these
           be
           in
           vs
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           we
           cannot
           worship
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           bow
           ,
           and
           crowch
           ,
           and
           humble
           our selues
           before
           him
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           most
           of
           the
           people
           euery
           where
           content
           themselues
           with
           outward
           and
           formal
           worship
           ,
           with
           mumbling
           ouer
           their
           Creed
           ,
           Pater
           noster
           ,
           and
           the
           tenne
           Commandements
           ;
           they
           were
           neuer
           smitten
           downe
           with
           feare
           of
           Gods
           iudgements
           and
           their
           owne
           sinnes
           :
           their
           natural
           pride
           was
           neuer
           beaten
           downe
           with
           their
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           .
           Then
           if
           we
           would
           be
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           vs
           come
           willingly
           ,
           let
           vs
           worship
           God
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           ,
           and
           let
           vs
           come
           with
           humbled
           hearts
           ,
           with
           mortified
           minds
           and
           affections
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           worship
           him
           aright
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           fruite
           of
           the
           conuersion
           concerneth
           man
           :
           
             Before
             thy
             feete
          
           ,
           meaning
           the
           church
           of
           Philadelphia
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           being
           conuerted
           to
           the
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           reuerence
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           thereof
           .
           They
           shall
           cast
           themselues
           downe
           in
           the
           congregation
           ,
           as
           men
           not
           worthie
           to
           be
           mēbers
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           footstoole
           for
           them
           to
           trample
           and
           tread
           on
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           sinnes
           which
           these
           conuerted
           Iewes
           had
           before
           committed
           .
           This
           their
           exceeding
           reuerence
           shewes
           it selfe
           in
           the
           roote
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           base
           conceit
           and
           vile
           opinion
           of
           
           themselues
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           euery
           true
           conuert
           study
           to
           confesse
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           greatest
           sinner
           of
           all
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           thinke
           so
           basely
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           be
           content
           to
           be
           not
           a
           member
           ,
           but
           the
           footstoole
           of
           the
           congregation
           :
           and
           this
           must
           we
           follow
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           truly
           cōuerted
           ;
           we
           must
           haue
           a
           base
           opiniō
           of
           our selues
           ,
           think
           we
           are
           the
           most
           vile
           of
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           &
           giue
           place
           to
           all
           men
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           sins
           .
           
             Paul
             Tim.
          
           2.
           calleth
           himselfe
           
             the
             chiefe
             of
             all
             sinners
          
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           do
           the
           like
           :
           for
           the
           proud
           Pharisaicall
           heart
           is
           farre
           from
           repentance
           ,
           but
           the
           lowly
           and
           humble
           heart
           is
           accepted
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             And
             shalt
             know
             that
             I
             loue
             thee
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           for
           why
           did
           these
           persecuted
           Iewes
           become
           true
           worshippers
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           beleeue
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           reuerence
           his
           church
           ?
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           
             I
             wil
             make
             them
             perswaded
             that
             I
             loue
             them
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           true
           reuerence
           .
           All
           superiours
           haue
           reuerence
           due
           to
           them
           by
           Gods
           ordinance
           ,
           as
           the
           father
           ,
           master
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           true
           reuerence
           of
           their
           inferiours
           ,
           they
           must
           first
           labour
           to
           be
           beloued
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           procure
           to
           themselues
           true
           reuerence
           :
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           to
           vs
           ,
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           this
           .
           Then
           those
           which
           excel
           in
           birth
           or
           riches
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           looke
           to
           be
           reuerenced
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           be
           loued
           of
           God.
           And
           whence
           cometh
           it
           that
           men
           in
           authoritie
           ,
           as
           the
           father
           ,
           master
           ,
           Magistrate
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           &c.
           want
           their
           due
           honor
           and
           reuerence
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           seeke
           not
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           to
           be
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             kept
             the
             words
             of
             my
             patience
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           promise
           of
           Christ
           ,
           namely
           ,
           preseruation
           of
           this
           church
           in
           time
           of
           most
           bloudie
           persecution
           .
           This
           Epistle
           and
           booke
           was
           written
           by
           Iohn
           after
           Christs
           ascension
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           Diocletian
           .
           Now
           after
           him
           came
           Traian
           ,
           who
           raysed
           a
           most
           bloudy
           persecution
           against
           the
           church
           in
           al
           countries
           ,
           putting
           to
           death
           many
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           Now
           of
           this
           persecution
           ,
           Christ
           foretels
           this
           church
           ,
           and
           withall
           makes
           this
           promise
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           preserue
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Emperors
           hand
           ,
           and
           addeth
           a
           reason
           ,
           
             They
             were
             constant
             to
             obey
             his
             Gospell
             .
          
           In
           the
           promise
           consider
           first
           the
           occasion
           ,
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             kept
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           ,
           Deliuerance
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           prediction
           or
           prophecie
           of
           that
           which
           should
           
           come
           on
           this
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           :
           
             Because
             thou
             hast
             kept
             the
             word
             of
             my
             patience
             .
          
           Some
           vnderstand
           by
           word
           of
           patience
           ,
           the
           cōmandement
           of
           patience
           ,
           which
           she
           shold
           obey
           :
           but
           that
           is
           too
           narrow
           :
           but
           it
           signifieth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluatiō
           taught
           in
           Christ.
           And
           this
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           is
           called
           the
           word
           of
           patience
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           teacheth
           vs
           patience
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           an
           instrument
           of
           patience
           ,
           to
           worke
           it
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           when
           a
           man
           beleeueth
           his
           saluation
           in
           Christ
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           patient
           in
           all
           things
           .
           Thirdly
           and
           especially
           ,
           because
           the
           Gospell
           cannot
           be
           obeyed
           constantly
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           without
           patience
           .
           For
           a
           time
           one
           may
           obey
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           obey
           and
           be
           constant
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           without
           patience
           .
           The
           good
           ground
           bringeth
           foorth
           fruit
           ,
           but
           in
           patience
           .
           Luk.
           8.
           
        
         
           This
           Church
           receiued
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           and
           constantly
           beleeued
           it
           :
           for
           which
           is
           promised
           deliuerance
           in
           persecution
           .
           Then
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           well
           vsed
           ,
           is
           rewarded
           with
           plentie
           and
           increase
           of
           grace
           :
           so
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           but
           small
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           faithfull
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           reward
           it
           with
           greater
           increase
           .
           This
           should
           make
           vs
           take
           pains
           to
           increase
           ,
           and
           vse
           our
           talent
           of
           faith
           ,
           patience
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           men
           :
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           double
           and
           triple
           the
           same
           ,
           otherwise
           he
           will
           take
           that
           talent
           from
           vs.
           
        
         
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           being
           a
           doctrine
           of
           patience
           ,
           how
           necessarie
           is
           it
           for
           vs
           to
           learne
           the
           same
           ,
           seeing
           the
           calamities
           and
           afflictions
           belonging
           to
           any
           calling
           are
           very
           many
           ?
           We
           must
           get
           our
           bread
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           our
           browes
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           is
           free
           from
           sicknesse
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           death
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           would
           indure
           these
           afflictions
           ,
           we
           must
           haue
           this
           grace
           of
           patience
           ,
           and
           constantly
           beleeue
           the
           doctrine
           of
           saluation
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           vs
           patient
           in
           any
           crosse
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           now
           this
           is
           a
           doctrine
           not
           of
           disorder
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           order
           and
           moderation
           ,
           teaching
           vs
           to
           moderate
           and
           hold
           in
           our
           affections
           and
           will
           :
           whereas
           if
           we
           want
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           caried
           away
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           
             My
             patience
          
           .
           Christ
           calleth
           it
           his
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           
           it
           ,
           and
           worketh
           it
           in
           vs.
           And
           this
           is
           added
           to
           beate
           downe
           the
           pride
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           For
           when
           Christ
           commended
           them
           for
           obedience
           ,
           they
           might
           begin
           to
           be
           too
           proud
           .
           Therefore
           he
           hauing
           commended
           her
           ,
           lest
           she
           shold
           be
           so
           ,
           he
           telleth
           her
           it
           is
           not
           her
           owne
           ,
           but
           his
           gift
           ,
           he
           putteth
           it
           into
           her
           heart
           .
           And
           this
           may
           beate
           downe
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           we
           haue
           nothing
           of
           our selues
           ,
           but
           all
           good
           things
           in
           vs
           come
           from
           Christ
           ;
           he
           bestoweth
           them
           on
           vs
           ,
           he
           giueth
           all
           ,
           nothing
           we
           haue
           of
           our selues
           ,
           
             What
             hast
             thou
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             receiued
             ?
          
           why
           then
           should
           we
           be
           proud
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
           
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           great
           and
           bloudie
           persecution
           of
           Traian
           which
           lasted
           fourteene
           yeares
           ,
           wherein
           many
           of
           Gods
           children
           were
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Hence
           note
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           downe
           the
           very
           times
           and
           houres
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           will
           trie
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           children
           .
           Deut.
           8.
           the
           Lord
           led
           Israel
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           fortie
           yeares
           to
           trie
           them
           .
           Chap.
           13.
           3.
           he
           sendeth
           false
           Prophets
           to
           trie
           his
           seruants
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           cleaue
           to
           him
           or
           not
           .
           So
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           times
           to
           trie
           his
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           what
           grace
           is
           in
           their
           hearts
           .
           So
           he
           dealt
           with
           Abraham
           commanding
           him
           to
           kill
           his
           sonne
           ,
           
             Gen.
             22.
             2.
             
             Chron.
          
           32.
           31.
           he
           left
           Hezechiah
           to
           trie
           him
           .
           And
           so
           euery
           Christian
           hath
           his
           set
           time
           when
           he
           must
           be
           tried
           ,
           that
           so
           God
           may
           either
           discouer
           his
           hypocrisie
           ,
           or
           make
           knowne
           his
           faith
           .
           When
           one
           foundeth
           a
           schoole
           ,
           he
           setteth
           some
           to
           see
           how
           they
           profit
           ;
           after
           seuen
           yeares
           or
           some
           such
           space
           ,
           he
           will
           looke
           to
           trie
           the
           scholers
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           see
           how
           they
           go
           on
           :
           and
           without
           this
           triall
           men
           will
           not
           make
           so
           good
           progresse
           .
           So
           in
           Gods
           schoole
           ,
           the
           Lord
           he
           cometh
           at
           his
           set
           time
           ,
           to
           trie
           what
           profit
           men
           haue
           made
           ,
           to
           trie
           their
           hearts
           ,
           or
           true
           obedience
           ,
           to
           reward
           them
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           If
           God
           will
           thus
           trie
           vs
           ,
           
           then
           it
           is
           best
           to
           trie
           our selues
           ,
           to
           seeke
           what
           is
           in
           vs
           :
           for
           though
           thou
           maist
           bleare
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           thou
           canst
           not
           deceiue
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           search
           thee
           ,
           and
           lay
           all
           open
           to
           the
           world
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           he
           will
           detect
           thee
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           knowne
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           knowne
           thy
           grace
           .
           Then
           neuer
           dawbe
           vp
           the
           matter
           ,
           spare
           not
           thy selfe
           ,
           but
           seriously
           enter
           into
           thine
           owne
           heart
           ,
           and
           neuer
           run
           with
           Adam
           
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           pull
           thee
           out
           ,
           slippe
           off
           thy
           figge
           leaues
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           manifest
           to
           all
           men
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           haue
           entred
           into
           a
           narrow
           search
           ,
           we
           must
           in
           a
           strait
           maner
           seeke
           to
           reforme
           our
           liues
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           cometh
           to
           trie
           vs
           ,
           may
           approue
           of
           vs
           :
           for
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             will
             come
          
           ,
           the
           time
           is
           set
           and
           cannot
           be
           changed
           .
           It
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           see
           how
           mens
           mouths
           be
           full
           of
           precisenesse
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           men
           knew
           not
           the
           world
           to
           be
           full
           of
           blindnesse
           ,
           it
           might
           daunt
           many
           Christian
           hearts
           .
           But
           seeing
           there
           must
           be
           a
           day
           of
           triall
           of
           all
           that
           is
           in
           vs
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           take
           our
           hypocrisie
           ,
           but
           he
           looketh
           for
           sinceritie
           :
           then
           we
           must
           seeke
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           to
           conforme
           our selues
           to
           Gods
           will
           :
           for
           when
           we
           haue
           done
           all
           we
           can
           ,
           we
           come
           farre
           short
           ,
           and
           though
           men
           mocke
           vs
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           approue
           vs.
           Then
           labour
           to
           be
           pure
           in
           all
           things
           without
           hypocrisie
           ,
           not
           giuen
           to
           any
           one
           sin
           :
           but
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           word
           ,
           deed
           ,
           and
           thought
           ,
           keepe
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           be
           not
           like
           to
           the
           foolish
           virgins
           ;
           haue
           not
           blazing
           lampes
           without
           oyle
           .
           If
           a
           man
           come
           to
           trie
           a
           scholer
           in
           a
           good
           schoole
           ,
           and
           after
           long
           teaching
           find
           him
           not
           to
           haue
           profited
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           disgrace
           :
           thē
           what
           disgrace
           is
           it
           for
           vs
           ,
           if
           after
           so
           long
           time
           of
           grace
           Christ
           come
           to
           try
           vs
           ,
           and
           find
           no
           grace
           in
           vs
           ,
           no
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           nor
           obedience
           ,
           but
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           nothing
           answerable
           to
           our
           profession
           ?
           But
           we
           must
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           26.
           be
           so
           vpright
           ,
           that
           for
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           we
           would
           be
           content
           to
           haue
           the
           Lord
           to
           trie
           vs
           ,
           being
           not
           giuen
           to
           any
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           tainted
           with
           any
           offence
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             saue
             them
          
           .
           But
           how
           can
           this
           be
           ,
           seeing
           no
           Church
           was
           free
           frō
           this
           generall
           persecution
           of
           Traian
           :
           for
           the
           Churches
           of
           Asia
           were
           all
           persecuted
           .
           Now
           this
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Churches
           :
           how
           then
           did
           Christ
           saue
           them
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           persecuted
           grieuously
           ,
           and
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           put
           to
           death
           many
           of
           them
           ?
           Ans.
           Promises
           of
           deliuerance
           (
           as
           this
           is
           )
           be
           not
           simply
           made
           ,
           but
           with
           condition
           .
           
             I
             will
             deliuer
             thee
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           saue
           thee
           from
           temptation
           and
           persecution
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           hurtfull
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           thee
           .
           Christ
           promiseth
           freedome
           ,
           not
           simply
           from
           persecution
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           hurt
           which
           might
           come
           thereby
           to
           thē
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Gods
           grace
           and
           their
           saluation
           .
           Ps.
           91.
           
           He
           which
           trusteth
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           plague
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           his
           
           dwelling
           ;
           yet
           we
           see
           in
           common
           plagues
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           godly
           as
           the
           wicked
           die
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           true
           promise
           ,
           that
           the
           plague
           shall
           not
           come
           nigh
           him
           ,
           to
           hurt
           him
           or
           his
           ,
           to
           hinder
           any
           mans
           saluation
           .
           And
           we
           pray
           :
           
             Lead
             vs
             not
             into
             temptation
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           free
           from
           all
           tēptations
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           be
           not
           wholy
           left
           of
           God
           vnto
           the
           diuel
           :
           but
           though
           we
           be
           tempted
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           deliuer
           vs
           from
           the
           euill
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           for
           our
           profit
           and
           not
           our
           hurt
           ,
           
           and
           so
           Christs
           promise
           is
           good
           to
           them
           .
           God
           will
           haue
           his
           children
           tempted
           ;
           yet
           here
           is
           their
           comfort
           ,
           he
           will
           keepe
           them
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           haue
           any
           hurt
           by
           the
           temptation
           ,
           to
           hinder
           his
           grace
           or
           their
           saluation
           .
           Though
           they
           be
           subiect
           to
           temptations
           ,
           and
           suffer
           a
           thousand
           crosses
           ,
           yea
           die
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           keepe
           the
           faith
           ,
           they
           shall
           take
           no
           hurt
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           will
           turne
           them
           to
           their
           good
           :
           so
           that
           this
           may
           comfort
           and
           reuiue
           any
           perplexed
           and
           oppressed
           conscience
           in
           persecution
           and
           temptation
           .
           Againe
           ,
           seeing
           this
           promise
           is
           onely
           conditionall
           ,
           and
           not
           simple
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           freeth
           vs
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           the
           temptation
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           which
           pray
           for
           freedome
           from
           all
           temptations
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           haue
           no
           warrant
           out
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           if
           they
           put
           not
           in
           that
           caueat
           :
           for
           euery
           petition
           must
           haue
           a
           promise
           in
           the
           word
           :
           
           now
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           that
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           all
           temptations
           ,
           but
           onely
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           temptations
           &
           afflictions
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           (
           when
           we
           pray
           for
           temporal
           deliuerances
           )
           pray
           onely
           with
           condition
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           shall
           not
           hurt
           our
           saluation
           ,
           and
           hinder
           Gods
           grace
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             From
             the
             houre
             of
             temptation
          
           .
           But
           how
           can
           this
           also
           be
           true
           ?
           that
           the
           long
           and
           bloudie
           persecution
           vnder
           Traian
           for
           fourteene
           yeares
           ,
           should
           be
           called
           but
           
             an
             houre
             of
             temptation
             ?
             Ans.
          
           First
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           thousand
           yeares
           are
           but
           as
           one
           day
           ,
           therefore
           fourteene
           yeares
           is
           but
           a
           short
           time
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           eternall
           punishment
           in
           hell
           which
           we
           deserue
           ,
           this
           time
           of
           persecution
           is
           but
           a
           short
           time
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           persecutions
           of
           Gods
           people
           :
           Iacob
           serued
           twice
           seuen
           yeares
           for
           Leah
           ,
           and
           they
           seemed
           a
           short
           time
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           affection
           to
           her
           :
           so
           the
           affections
           that
           Gods
           people
           haue
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           his
           word
           and
           religion
           ,
           make
           them
           thinke
           many
           yeares
           persecution
           a
           short
           time
           .
           Paule
           for
           his
           affection
           and
           loue
           
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thought
           eternall
           damnation
           but
           a
           yeare
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           .
           So
           these
           in
           this
           Church
           thought
           this
           long
           and
           bloudy
           persecution
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           ,
           an
           houre
           ,
           for
           that
           loue
           they
           had
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           affection
           could
           haue
           bene
           content
           to
           suffer
           it
           longer
           .
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           vseth
           this
           phrase
           ,
           is
           to
           comfort
           this
           and
           al
           other
           Churches
           in
           persecutions
           ,
           by
           the
           shortnes
           of
           their
           continuance
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           
             an
             houre
          
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           .
           Now
           though
           they
           last
           twentie
           yeares
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           affection
           to
           Gods
           glory
           and
           to
           his
           religion
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           but
           an
           houre
           ,
           a
           short
           time
           .
           This
           consideration
           of
           the
           shortnes
           of
           time
           ,
           might
           incourage
           any
           man
           ,
           and
           arme
           him
           to
           endure
           any
           persecution
           ,
           crosse
           ,
           or
           affliction
           .
           Besides
           this
           which
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           note
           that
           in
           these
           words
           there
           is
           a
           prediction
           :
           there
           is
           a
           prediction
           of
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             an
             houre
             of
             temptation
          
           .
           Here
           Christ
           foretelleth
           a
           thing
           ,
           not
           present
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           ,
           though
           not
           known
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           man
           or
           Angel
           :
           which
           prophecying
           of
           this
           persecution
           vnder
           Traian
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           he
           is
           true
           God
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           propertie
           and
           priuiledge
           of
           God
           simply
           ,
           of
           ,
           by
           ,
           and
           from
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           helpe
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           foreseeing
           of
           things
           in
           their
           courses
           ,
           to
           foretell
           a
           thing
           to
           come
           .
           Men
           cannot
           foretell
           any
           thing
           ,
           vnlesse
           it
           be
           present
           in
           the
           causes
           ,
           not
           simply
           .
           Then
           here
           we
           must
           know
           the
           cause
           why
           this
           persecution
           came
           to
           them
           rather
           then
           peace
           ,
           and
           why
           Christ
           foretold
           it
           rather
           than
           peace
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           this
           houre
           of
           temptation
           shall
           come
           ,
           is
           not
           any
           foreknowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           foretelleth
           it
           :
           for
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           not
           because
           God
           foretelleth
           and
           knoweth
           them
           :
           but
           because
           they
           be
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           therefore
           he
           foreseeth
           them
           and
           foreknoweth
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           cause
           then
           why
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           is
           the
           will
           ,
           good
           pleasure
           ,
           &
           decree
           of
           God.
           Act.
           2.
           23.
           
           Christ
           was
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           eternall
           counsell
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           :
           so
           it
           was
           Gods
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           his
           foreknowledge
           ,
           or
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           this
           persecution
           came
           on
           this
           church
           :
           and
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           in
           the
           effecting
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           cause
           by
           which
           all
           things
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           that
           giueth
           being
           to
           al
           other
           causes
           .
           Obiect
           .
           Then
           God
           is
           the
           author
           of
           sin
           .
           Answ.
           As
           Gods
           will
           and
           decree
           in
           the
           effecting
           
           of
           things
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           highest
           place
           :
           so
           must
           we
           distinguish
           of
           the
           things
           he
           willeth
           ;
           for
           he
           willeth
           some
           things
           which
           he
           effecteth
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           things
           :
           some
           things
           he
           willeth
           ,
           and
           yet
           doth
           not
           effect
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           permits
           them
           to
           be
           done
           by
           other
           :
           as
           sin
           and
           euill
           things
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           come
           not
           from
           his
           will
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           according
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           not
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           for
           his
           will
           disposeth
           of
           sin
           and
           euill
           things
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           good
           or
           euill
           ,
           his
           will
           disposeth
           and
           setteth
           downe
           the
           causes
           and
           circumstances
           of
           place
           ,
           time
           ,
           maner
           ,
           how
           ,
           the
           end
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Then
           their
           opinion
           is
           false
           ,
           
           which
           hold
           that
           certaine
           things
           (
           as
           sin
           )
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           God
           onely
           foreseeing
           them
           ,
           not
           decreeing
           them
           to
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           or
           permitting
           them
           .
           Now
           to
           giue
           God
           a
           bare
           foreseeing
           without
           decreeing
           ,
           is
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           his
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           from
           him
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           disposeth
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           seeing
           euery
           thing
           which
           is
           done
           cometh
           to
           passe
           by
           his
           will
           and
           decree
           ,
           he
           either
           decreeing
           and
           effecting
           it
           ,
           as
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           or
           permitting
           it
           ,
           as
           euill
           things
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           why
           Christ
           alleageth
           this
           prophecie
           ,
           is
           to
           expound
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           namely
           ,
           why
           he
           called
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           
             a
             temptation
          
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           certainly
           come
           to
           trie
           the
           whole
           earth
           .
           Where
           we
           may
           note
           the
           propertie
           of
           any
           affliction
           ,
           persecution
           ,
           or
           crosse
           ,
           namely
           to
           trie
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           discrie
           what
           is
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           grace
           and
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           hypocrisie
           .
           And
           for
           this
           end
           is
           the
           crosse
           sent
           to
           men
           ,
           to
           make
           knowne
           either
           their
           faith
           or
           hypocrisie
           .
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           better
           to
           trie
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           then
           temptation
           and
           afflictiō
           :
           and
           then
           though
           thy
           heart
           was
           full
           of
           presumption
           before
           ,
           thou
           maist
           know
           what
           is
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           iudge
           of
           thy selfe
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             11.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             shortly
             .
          
           Here
           is
           Christs
           commaundement
           :
           in
           it
           note
           first
           the
           occasion
           it selfe
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           reason
           to
           inforce
           it
           .
           The
           commaundement
           ,
           
             Hold
             fast
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           with
           both
           hands
           ,
           as
           for
           life
           and
           death
           .
           If
           thou
           haue
           receiued
           a
           litle
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           rather
           part
           with
           any
           thing
           then
           with
           it
           ,
           keepe
           it
           and
           preserue
           it
           till
           death
           :
           but
           of
           this
           before
           .
        
         
           The
           reasons
           to
           inforce
           this
           commaundement
           ,
           are
           two
           :
           one
           before
           ,
           the
           other
           after
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             come
             shortly
          
           .
           I
           wil
           come
           to
           thee
           shortly
           ,
           either
           by
           generall
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           particular
           
           iudgement
           by
           death
           .
           Now
           before
           it
           Christ
           puts
           a
           word
           of
           attentiō
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           this
           cōmandement
           is
           not
           to
           be
           lightly
           passed
           ouer
           of
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           earnestly
           and
           often
           remembred
           .
           Now
           seeing
           Christ
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           he
           will
           come
           shortly
           to
           vs
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           general
           or
           particular
           ,
           we
           must
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           and
           often
           haue
           it
           in
           memory
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           but
           wil
           come
           to
           vs
           shortly
           to
           shew
           our
           estate
           either
           in
           heauen
           or
           hell
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           haue
           it
           written
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           in
           our
           memories
           ,
           and
           not
           flatter
           our selues
           :
           we
           must
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ
           will
           deferre
           his
           coming
           :
           he
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           he
           is
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           he
           cometh
           shortly
           ,
           either
           by
           generall
           iudgement
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           or
           particular
           iudgement
           to
           vs.
           
           Then
           happy
           were
           we
           if
           we
           could
           (
           as
           that
           auncient
           father
           did
           )
           thinke
           we
           heare
           his
           trumpet
           sound
           continually
           in
           our
           cares
           ,
           and
           thinke
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           Christ
           wil
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           but
           will
           come
           very
           shortly
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           cause
           why
           men
           liue
           in
           sin
           ,
           &
           neuer
           call
           themselues
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           men
           beleeue
           not
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           learned
           this
           lesson
           ,
           that
           Christ
           wil
           thus
           come
           shortly
           .
           If
           mē
           were
           thus
           perswaded
           in
           hart
           ,
           Christ
           will
           come
           to
           me
           shortly
           ,
           to
           iudge
           me
           ,
           giue
           me
           my
           reward
           in
           heauen
           or
           hell
           ,
           surely
           if
           they
           belonged
           to
           God
           ,
           it
           would
           make
           them
           turne
           to
           him
           from
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           breake
           off
           their
           wicked
           life
           ;
           nay
           though
           a
           man
           were
           most
           desperate
           ,
           yet
           this
           wold
           make
           him
           tremble
           ,
           to
           thinke
           how
           Christ
           will
           come
           shortly
           to
           iudge
           him
           :
           yea
           it
           wold
           make
           mē
           if
           they
           had
           any
           spark
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           labor
           to
           get
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Seeing
           thē
           Christ
           is
           to
           come
           to
           iudge
           them
           shortly
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           repent
           ?
           who
           would
           not
           leaue
           his
           sins
           and
           turne
           to
           Christ
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           will
           cast
           his
           soule
           away
           ?
           Then
           this
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           labour
           to
           get
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           to
           iudge
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           preuent
           Christs
           iudgement
           .
           Againe
           ,
           this
           very
           consideration
           will
           make
           a
           man
           constant
           in
           all
           Christian
           duties
           :
           and
           lastly
           it
           wil
           comfort
           such
           as
           be
           in
           affliction
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           their
           affliction
           shall
           not
           last
           alway
           ,
           for
           Christ
           will
           come
           to
           iudgement
           shortly
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           free
           them
           from
           all
           their
           crosses
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           ere
           it
           be
           long
           giue
           them
           deliuerance
           .
        
         
           Now
           followeth
           the
           reason
           after
           the
           commaundement
           ,
           
             That
             no
             man
             take
             thy
             crowne
             from
             thee
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           crowne
           of
           glorie
           ,
           
           word
           ,
           to
           vse
           his
           Sacraments
           reuerently
           ,
           else
           he
           will
           take
           them
           from
           vs
           ,
           put
           off
           our
           crowne
           ,
           and
           make
           vs
           a
           barbarous
           and
           brutish
           people
           ,
           giuen
           to
           all
           idolatrie
           .
           O
           then
           let
           vs
           hold
           these
           fast
           with
           both
           hands
           ;
           let
           all
           go
           ,
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           preferment
           ,
           pleasures
           and
           our
           owne
           life
           ,
           ere
           we
           loose
           our
           glorious
           crowne
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           if
           we
           wil
           not
           hold
           it
           fast
           ,
           he
           will
           giue
           it
           to
           a
           nation
           ,
           which
           though
           now
           we
           cōtemne
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           scorn
           &
           hisse
           at
           vs.
           And
           now
           that
           we
           heare
           of
           warres
           and
           inuasions
           ,
           let
           these
           put
           vs
           in
           mind
           of
           greater
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           assure
           vs
           that
           if
           we
           make
           not
           more
           accompt
           of
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           professe
           outwardly
           in
           bodie
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ioyne
           heart
           and
           hand
           ,
           be
           indeed
           as
           good
           professors
           as
           we
           beare
           the
           world
           in
           hand
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           remoue
           our
           crowne
           ,
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           a
           nation
           which
           will
           bring
           foorth
           better
           increase
           ,
           and
           seeke
           to
           maintaine
           it
           better
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             12.
             
             Him
             that
             ouercometh
             ,
             will
             I
             make
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             my
             God.
          
           Here
           is
           set
           downe
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           containeth
           two
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           ,
           
             to
             him
             that
             ouercometh
          
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           in
           the
           words
           following
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           giueth
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           will
           haue
           his
           seruice
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           must
           dispose
           himselfe
           to
           fight
           a
           good
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           wage
           battell
           against
           all
           his
           enemies
           .
           A
           man
           cannot
           be
           a
           good
           Christian
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           a
           good
           souldier
           :
           when
           he
           beginneth
           to
           turne
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           innumerable
           enemies
           ▪
           both
           within
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           without
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           take
           another
           course
           ,
           and
           turne
           from
           God
           :
           now
           if
           he
           be
           not
           a
           good
           souldier
           ,
           these
           enemies
           will
           ouercome
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           thing
           promised
           is
           
             eternall
             life
          
           :
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             pillar
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             my
             God.
          
           Christ
           here
           alludeth
           to
           men
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           who
           haue
           bene
           wont
           to
           build
           pillars
           vpon
           hils
           and
           mountaines
           ,
           that
           the
           posteritie
           to
           come
           might
           remember
           them
           when
           they
           were
           dead
           and
           rotten
           .
           1.
           
           
             Sa.
             18.
             18.
             
             Absolom
          
           in
           his
           life
           had
           reared
           him
           vp
           a
           pillar
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           kings
           dale
           :
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           no
           sonne
           to
           keepe
           my
           name
           in
           remembrance
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           sense
           :
           It
           is
           the
           custome
           of
           men
           ,
           to
           set
           vp
           pillars
           for
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           bodies
           :
           but
           I
           will
           make
           the
           man
           himselfe
           that
           ouercometh
           ,
           a
           pillar
           .
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             temple
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           figured
           by
           the
           temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           :
           Others
           set
           vp
           pillars
           in
           fields
           and
           mountaines
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           make
           him
           a
           pillar
           in
           the
           temple
           of
           my
           God.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             pillar
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           onely
           make
           him
           a
           part
           ,
           but
           a
           worthie
           part
           in
           the
           temple
           .
        
         
           
             My
             God.
          
           This
           is
           set
           downe
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           Christs
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           :
           otherwise
           as
           he
           is
           God
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           he
           is
           equall
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             And
             he
             shall
             go
             no
             more
             out
             .
          
           First
           ,
           he
           shall
           abide
           a
           pillar
           for
           euer
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           need
           renewing
           as
           the
           pillars
           of
           men
           do
           .
           This
           pillar
           shall
           haue
           three
           names
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           God
           :
           whereby
           he
           doth
           signifie
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           seruant
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           
             the
             name
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             my
             God.
          
           By
           citie
           is
           not
           meant
           the
           triumphant
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           place
           thereof
           :
           namely
           ,
           the
           high
           heauens
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ;
           I
           will
           make
           it
           manifest
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           citizē
           of
           the
           place
           of
           glorie
           .
           This
           citie
           is
           described
           in
           the
           words
           following
           ;
           by
           a
           resemblance
           it
           is
           called
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           a
           citie
           that
           resembled
           Paradise
           where
           Adam
           was
           ,
           
             New
             Ierusalem
          
           .
           But
           how
           can
           it
           be
           called
           new
           Ierusalem
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           before
           the
           earthly
           Ierusalem
           ?
           Answ.
           It
           is
           called
           new
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           being
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           reuelation
           :
           for
           it
           was
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Which
             came
             downe
             out
             of
             heauen
             from
             my
             God.
          
           It
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           it
           shall
           come
           downe
           ,
           but
           it
           
             is
             come
             downe
          
           .
           This
           clause
           is
           added
           to
           answer
           to
           an
           obiection
           ,
           which
           he
           that
           ouercometh
           might
           make
           ,
           thus
           :
           Heauen
           is
           farre
           off
           ,
           how
           can
           heauen
           come
           downe
           from
           heauen
           ?
           Ans.
           It
           cometh
           downe
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           for
           by
           it
           we
           begin
           to
           be
           citizens
           thereof
           .
           Eph.
           2.
           
        
         
           The
           third
           name
           is
           
             my
             new
             name
          
           .
           By
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           glorie
           and
           power
           .
           Ob.
           But
           Christ
           had
           glorie
           and
           power
           from
           all
           eternitie
           .
           Ans.
           True
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           :
           but
           this
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           as
           he
           is
           God
           incarnate
           .
           Now
           the
           ends
           and
           reasons
           which
           made
           him
           describe
           the
           estate
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           are
           these
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           comfort
           them
           which
           keep
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           he
           doth
           describe
           the
           reward
           thereof
           ,
           being
           an
           excellent
           meanes
           to
           incourage
           men
           to
           go
           forward
           in
           the
           faith
           .
           Learne
           we
           then
           
           in
           all
           our
           afflictions
           ,
           to
           keepe
           this
           faith
           and
           good
           conscience
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           by
           beholding
           the
           estate
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           thereof
           .
           
           Moses
           desired
           to
           suffer
           afflictions
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           respect
           to
           the
           recompence
           of
           the
           reward
           .
           The
           second
           reason
           of
           this
           description
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           view
           the
           excellencie
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           Many
           men
           are
           drawne
           from
           religion
           ,
           because
           they
           take
           such
           pleasure
           in
           earthly
           matters
           :
           which
           they
           would
           not
           ,
           if
           they
           thought
           eternall
           life
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           .
           The
           third
           reason
           is
           ,
           to
           teach
           men
           to
           practise
           Paules
           rule
           in
           the
           1.
           to
           Tim.
           6.
           12.
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           eternall
           life
           .
           Men
           with
           both
           hands
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           of
           honour
           and
           riches
           ,
           none
           layeth
           sure
           hold
           of
           life
           euerlasting
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           sweet
           ,
           pleasant
           ,
           blessed
           ,
           and
           glorious
           .
           The
           fourth
           reason
           is
           :
           to
           make
           the
           people
           of
           God
           not
           to
           feare
           the
           cruellest
           death
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           seeing
           bodily
           death
           is
           a
           doore
           to
           glory
           .
           Thus
           much
           generally
           of
           the
           twelfth
           verse
           :
           now
           it
           followeth
           that
           I
           speake
           particularly
           .
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             pillar
             .
          
           
           That
           which
           the
           seruants
           of
           God
           shall
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           beginne
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           militant
           .
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wouldest
           be
           a
           pillar
           in
           heauen
           ,
           thou
           must
           begin
           to
           be
           one
           on
           earth
           ,
           by
           vpholding
           and
           maintaining
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Againe
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             pillar
          
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Church
           triumphant
           ,
           they
           must
           learne
           to
           amend
           their
           erronious
           opinion
           ,
           who
           thinke
           euery
           Church
           as
           holy
           as
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           haue
           the
           same
           reuerence
           .
        
         
           
             And
             I
             will
             write
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           shall
           haue
           God
           for
           his
           God.
           Here
           he
           giueth
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           haue
           no
           fellowship
           with
           God
           but
           by
           Christ
           ,
           God
           will
           neuer
           saue
           nor
           blesse
           vs
           out
           of
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           .
           If
           therefore
           thou
           wilt
           giue
           thankes
           to
           God
           ,
           thou
           must
           do
           it
           through
           Christ
           :
           if
           thou
           wilt
           receiue
           any
           temporall
           blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           and
           by
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             him
             a
             citizen
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           Here
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           carrie
           our selues
           in
           this
           world
           as
           citizens
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           can
           neuer
           looke
           for
           heauen
           .
           Phil.
           3.
           20.
           
        
         
           
             I
             will
             make
             heauen
             come
             downe
             .
          
           Here
           we
           may
           see
           the
           mercie
           
           of
           God
           to
           man
           :
           heauen
           was
           shut
           vp
           by
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           opened
           it
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           enter
           therein
           .
           Therefore
           if
           we
           will
           haue
           the
           
             new
             name
          
           ,
           we
           must
           become
           new
           creatures
           :
           for
           neither
           circumcision
           nor
           vncircumcision
           auaileth
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           creature
           :
           if
           we
           content
           our selues
           with
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           we
           shall
           neuer
           come
           to
           heauen
           .
        
         
           Vers.
           13.
           
           Let
           him
           that
           hath
           an
           eare
           ,
           heare
           what
           the
           spirit
           saith
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           last
           part
           of
           the
           Epistle
           written
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Philadelphia
           .
           Now
           whereas
           Christ
           againe
           and
           againe
           repeateth
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospell
           haue
           a
           warrant
           if
           they
           preach
           the
           same
           Sermon
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           yea
           though
           they
           preach
           it
           oftentimes
           .
           But
           they
           must
           looke
           that
           they
           do
           it
           not
           for
           ease
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           hearers
           hearing
           the
           Minister
           repeate
           the
           same
           doctrine
           ,
           ought
           not
           curiously
           to
           reprehend
           him
           :
           for
           then
           they
           may
           as
           well
           reprehend
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           shewed
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           dutie
           commaunded
           :
           namely
           ,
           to
           heare
           :
           this
           hearing
           is
           the
           good
           learning
           that
           bringeth
           true
           faith
           ,
           saluation
           ,
           and
           sincere
           obedience
           with
           it
           .
           But
           to
           whom
           is
           this
           commandement
           giuen
           ?
           To
           hearing
           hearers
           ,
           and
           to
           such
           as
           do
           not
           onely
           receiue
           the
           word
           of
           God
           with
           their
           outward
           eares
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           eare
           that
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           Hence
           we
           learne
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           giue
           to
           all
           men
           grace
           to
           heare
           his
           word
           to
           their
           saluation
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           so
           heare
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           be
           conuerted
           and
           changed
           .
           But
           what
           is
           to
           be
           said
           ?
           namely
           ,
           what
           the
           spirit
           teacheth
           to
           the
           Churches
           .
           That
           we
           might
           heare
           attentiuely
           ,
           he
           vseth
           a
           double
           reason
           :
           one
           drawne
           from
           the
           speaker
           :
           another
           from
           the
           auditors
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Churches
           .
           But
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           these
           before
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Laodiceans
           write
           ,
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           As
           before
           all
           the
           other
           Epistles
           ,
           so
           before
           this
           last
           Epistle
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           commandement
           giuen
           to
           Iohn
           to
           write
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Epistle
           hath
           three
           parts
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           had
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           Preface
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           matter
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           a
           conclusion
           .
           First
           ,
           of
           the
           Preface
           ,
           wherin
           Christ
           is
           described
           (
           in
           whose
           name
           it
           was
           penned
           )
           by
           two
           arguments
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           his
           name
           and
           title
           ,
           
             Amen
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             witnesse
          
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           his
           priuiledge
           and
           propertie
           ,
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             cratures
          
           .
        
         
           Amen
           ,
           is
           an
           Aduerb
           of
           affirmation
           or
           asseueration
           ,
           signifying
           
             truly
             ,
             verily
          
           ,
           &
           certainly
           .
           The
           reason
           why
           he
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           rendred
           in
           the
           words
           that
           follow
           ,
           which
           are
           a
           commentary
           and
           full
           exposition
           of
           this
           ,
           
             The
             faithfull
             witnesse
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           So
           that
           to
           this
           end
           he
           is
           called
           Amen
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           is
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
           See
           chap.
           1.
           5.
           there
           I
           expound
           it
           .
           And
           here
           I
           will
           repeate
           the
           heads
           onely
           of
           that
           exposition
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           called
           
             a
             witnesse
          
           ,
           betweene
           God
           the
           father
           and
           vs
           ,
           because
           
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           reueale
           the
           fathers
           will
           to
           vs
           ,
           but
           sealed
           it
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           and
           giueth
           vs
           many
           testimonies
           inward
           and
           outward
           :
           but
           of
           all
           testimonies
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           most
           certaine
           .
           And
           for
           these
           three
           respects
           he
           is
           thus
           termed
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           reueale
           it
           ,
           and
           seale
           it
           ,
           and
           ratifie
           it
           ,
           by
           inward
           and
           outward
           testimonies
           :
           secondly
           ,
           because
           he
           wold
           accomplish
           his
           fathers
           wil.
           2.
           
           
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             yea
             and
             Amen
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           most
           certaine
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           witnesse
           ,
           yea
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           he
           is
           called
           a
           true
           witnesse
           ,
           because
           he
           speaketh
           the
           truth
           :
           that
           which
           he
           reuealeth
           from
           his
           father
           ,
           is
           the
           will
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           is
           truth
           it selfe
           :
           he
           saith
           as
           the
           thing
           is
           ,
           without
           error
           or
           falshood
           ,
           nay
           his
           will
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           all
           truth
           .
           This
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           first
           argument
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           vse
           and
           the
           end
           why
           here
           Christ
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           reade
           the
           Epistle
           and
           marke
           the
           contents
           ,
           we
           may
           guesse
           probably
           at
           the
           end
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           himselfe
           an
           example
           to
           the
           Angell
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           was
           slacke
           and
           negligent
           in
           his
           ministery
           ,
           therfore
           Christ
           instructs
           him
           how
           to
           cary
           himself
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           teaching
           the
           word
           of
           God
           truly
           and
           faithfully
           .
           See
           chap.
           1.
           5.
           
           And
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Angel
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           yea
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           he
           propounds
           himselfe
           an
           example
           of
           two
           worthy
           vertues
           ,
           faith
           and
           truth
           :
           he
           would
           haue
           all
           to
           be
           true
           and
           faithfull
           in
           their
           life
           and
           conuersation
           ,
           euen
           as
           he
           is
           .
           This
           faith
           is
           a
           vertue
           ,
           whereby
           a
           mans
           word
           becometh
           as
           sure
           as
           an
           obligation
           ,
           as
           we
           vse
           to
           speake
           ,
           whereby
           we
           make
           good
           all
           our
           words
           ,
           othes
           and
           promises
           .
        
         
           Truth
           is
           that
           whereby
           a
           man
           without
           lying
           ,
           deceit
           ,
           or
           fraud
           
           speaketh
           the
           truth
           from
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           (
           I
           say
           )
           which
           is
           necessary
           to
           be
           knowne
           for
           his
           owne
           and
           others
           good
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Set
           we
           this
           example
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           as
           Christ
           is
           a
           true
           and
           faithfull
           witnesse
           ,
           so
           let
           vs
           be
           carefull
           to
           shew
           our selues
           true
           in
           all
           our
           words
           and
           speeches
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           faithfull
           in
           all
           our
           promises
           .
           These
           be
           excellent
           graces
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           fruites
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           Christians
           ,
           therefore
           let
           vs
           be
           knowne
           by
           these
           to
           be
           like
           Christ.
           The
           second
           end
           of
           this
           title
           ,
           is
           to
           induce
           this
           Church
           to
           apply
           it selfe
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           effectually
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           faultie
           in
           this
           point
           :
           therfore
           that
           he
           might
           bring
           them
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           saith
           that
           he
           is
           a
           faithfull
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           How
           should
           they
           do
           this
           ?
           Thus
           :
           consider
           in
           the
           word
           the
           law
           and
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           commaundements
           ,
           promises
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           apply
           them
           particularly
           euery
           man
           to
           himselfe
           :
           the
           commandements
           to
           know
           sinne
           ,
           the
           threatnings
           to
           humble
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           touched
           in
           conscience
           ,
           and
           made
           fit
           to
           receiue
           Gods
           grace
           :
           see
           an
           example
           of
           it
           ,
           Luke
           15.
           in
           the
           prodigall
           son
           :
           
             I
             haue
             sinned
             ,
             and
             am
             not
             worthy
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           So
           Daniel
           and
           Ezra
           humbled
           themselues
           .
           No
           man
           can
           truly
           be
           humbled
           till
           he
           make
           this
           particular
           application
           of
           the
           word
           which
           he
           readeth
           and
           heareth
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Gospell
           also
           must
           be
           thus
           applied
           :
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           the
           promises
           of
           life
           eternal
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           but
           to
           apply
           them
           to
           our selues
           .
           The
           Gospell
           requireth
           a
           further
           thing
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           church
           :
           for
           proofe
           see
           Phil.
           3.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           The
           summe
           is
           this
           ,
           he
           esteemes
           all
           things
           losse
           in
           regard
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           desires
           the
           righteousnes
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           the
           vertue
           of
           Christs
           resurrection
           .
           Now
           marke
           the
           fifteenth
           verse
           :
           let
           so
           many
           as
           be
           perfect
           be
           thus
           minded
           ,
           teaching
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           our
           dutie
           ,
           to
           apply
           Christ
           to
           our
           owne
           person
           .
           Thus
           are
           we
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           apply
           the
           Gospell
           to
           our selues
           :
           and
           whosoeuer
           doth
           not
           so
           ,
           he
           makes
           God
           a
           lier
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lieth
           .
           1.
           
           Iohn
           5.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           principall
           end
           and
           reason
           why
           Christ
           calleth
           himselfe
           so
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           not
           onely
           beleeue
           the
           word
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           apply
           it
           in
           particular
           to
           themselues
           .
           The
           not
           doing
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           negligence
           
           in
           religon
           ,
           of
           so
           many
           luke-warme
           Christians
           and
           professors
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           all
           learne
           this
           dutie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           know
           the
           word
           ,
           no
           nor
           to
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           it
           ,
           but
           aboue
           al
           things
           to
           lay
           it
           to
           the
           conscience
           ,
           to
           apply
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           truly
           humbled
           and
           turne
           to
           God
           :
           therefore
           iustifying
           faith
           is
           that
           which
           applieth
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           second
           title
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             Col.
          
           1.
           16.
           
           By
           him
           all
           things
           were
           created
           in
           heauen
           and
           earth
           :
           therefore
           in
           regard
           of
           creation
           he
           is
           so
           called
           .
           Yet
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           is
           a
           further
           cause
           why
           he
           is
           so
           called
           here
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           new
           creatures
           :
           as
           Ephes.
           1.
           10.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           we
           are
           Gods
           workmanship
           ,
           created
           in
           Christ
           to
           good
           workes
           .
           Marke
           there
           euery
           Christian
           is
           a
           workmanship
           of
           God.
           To
           this
           purpose
           Esay
           53.
           10.
           saith
           ,
           whē
           Christ
           shal
           giue
           him selfe
           a
           free
           will
           offering
           ,
           he
           shall
           see
           his
           seed
           .
           How
           ?
           Thus
           :
           All
           that
           are
           borne
           a
           new
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           seed
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           roote
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           very
           scope
           of
           this
           Epistle
           declareth
           .
           Now
           he
           is
           such
           a
           beginning
           two
           waies
           ,
           first
           as
           he
           is
           the
           author
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           for
           whosoeuer
           is
           borne
           a
           new
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           cause
           and
           author
           of
           his
           conuersion
           .
           Therefore
           Esay
           9.
           6.
           he
           is
           called
           the
           father
           of
           eternitie
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           regenerate
           men
           to
           life
           by
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           Esay
           8.
           18.
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Loe
             here
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             that
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           matter
           thereof
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           the
           Church
           is
           flesh
           and
           bone
           of
           Christ
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           alludeth
           to
           the
           creation
           of
           our
           first
           parents
           :
           for
           Adam
           was
           a
           figure
           of
           a
           man
           regenerate
           :
           and
           as
           Eue
           had
           her
           beginning
           from
           Adams
           side
           ,
           so
           the
           Church
           and
           euery
           Christian
           haue
           their
           being
           and
           beginning
           from
           Christ
           :
           from
           his
           blood
           springs
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           and
           all
           Christians
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           new
           creatures
           and
           regenerate
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           are
           men
           and
           women
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           end
           why
           he
           is
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           to
           meete
           with
           a
           vice
           in
           that
           and
           other
           Churches
           .
           Men
           haue
           more
           care
           and
           desire
           to
           seeme
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           Christians
           indeed
           :
           men
           set
           more
           by
           a
           shew
           ,
           then
           truth
           ;
           shadow
           ,
           then
           substance
           .
           Therfore
           he
           shewes
           that
           their
           principall
           care
           must
           be
           to
           be
           true
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           seeme
           so
           only
           .
           This
           church
           was
           not
           regenerate
           
           in
           that
           church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Christ
           tels
           them
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           new
           creatures
           .
           And
           the
           same
           is
           our
           fault
           ,
           our
           care
           is
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           power
           of
           godlines
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           shew
           of
           it
           :
           therefore
           I
           beseech
           you
           haue
           care
           of
           this
           :
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           are
           good
           things
           in
           their
           kind
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           saluation
           :
           except
           thou
           become
           a
           true
           member
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           good
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           saith
           this
           to
           meete
           with
           another
           vice
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           spiritual
           pride
           .
           He
           shewes
           that
           there
           is
           no
           excellencie
           in
           outward
           things
           ,
           all
           earthly
           excellēcies
           are
           nothing
           without
           this
           ,
           wherby
           a
           man
           is
           a
           new
           creature
           :
           therefore
           we
           must
           not
           stand
           vpon
           our
           pantofles
           for
           our
           birth
           or
           gentry
           :
           but
           whosoeuer
           wil
           reioyce
           ,
           must
           reioyce
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           Christ
           for
           the
           author
           of
           his
           regeneration
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           this
           teacheth
           vs
           an
           excellent
           lesson
           ,
           that
           Christ
           loueth
           and
           preserueth
           his
           church
           ,
           for
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Adam
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           second
           Adam
           .
           The
           woman
           had
           not
           her
           beginning
           apart
           from
           man
           ,
           but
           of
           and
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           loue
           her
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           haue
           care
           of
           her
           preseruation
           .
           So
           this
           is
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           a
           care
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           honor
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           Adam
           was
           but
           the
           matter
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           author
           of
           Heuah
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           both
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           to
           shew
           his
           loue
           to
           be
           endlesse
           .
           The
           root
           neuer
           hurts
           the
           branches
           ,
           nay
           it
           strengtheneth
           it selfe
           to
           defend
           ,
           cherish
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           the
           branches
           :
           it
           hath
           no
           affection
           ,
           inclination
           or
           disposition
           to
           hurt
           ,
           but
           to
           helpe
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           to
           note
           the
           bond
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           church
           ,
           yea
           his
           loue
           and
           our
           dutie
           .
        
         
           Hence
           I
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           erre
           ,
           in
           teaching
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           the
           vse
           of
           his
           owne
           will
           in
           his
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           dispose
           himselfe
           in
           his
           iustification
           :
           for
           a
           creature
           cannot
           worke
           nor
           help
           to
           create
           himself
           :
           but
           euery
           regenerate
           person
           is
           a
           creature
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           is
           here
           made
           the
           creation
           of
           a
           man
           :
           the
           creature
           in
           his
           owne
           creation
           is
           able
           to
           do
           nothing
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           more
           such
           sayings
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           this
           one
           were
           sufficient
           to
           confute
           that
           opinion
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           of
           the
           preface
           .
           Now
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Epistle
           or
           contents
           and
           substance
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             15.
             
             I
             know
             thy
             workes
             ,
             &c.
             that
             thou
             art
             neither
             hote
             nor
             
             hote
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Proposition
           hath
           two
           parts
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           dispraise
           ,
           or
           reproofe
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           counsell
           .
           The
           dispraise
           is
           for
           two
           faults
           :
           the
           first
           ,
           lukewarmnesse
           :
           the
           second
           ,
           pride
           and
           vanitie
           of
           mind
           .
           Then
           first
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           the
           words
           plaine
           :
           secondly
           ,
           declare
           the
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           
             I
             know
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           thy
           waies
           and
           workes
           be
           manifest
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           vtterly
           dislike
           them
           .
           And
           to
           lay
           open
           their
           fault
           the
           more
           ,
           he
           borroweth
           a
           comparison
           from
           water
           ,
           whereof
           there
           be
           these
           three
           sorts
           ,
           hote
           ,
           cold
           ,
           and
           warme
           .
        
         
           Cold
           and
           hote
           water
           may
           be
           receiued
           into
           the
           stomack
           with
           lesse
           hurt
           and
           annoyance
           :
           but
           the
           water
           that
           is
           lukewarme
           troubleth
           the
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           ceasseth
           not
           till
           it
           be
           cast
           vp
           againe
           .
        
         
           Now
           with
           these
           three
           kinds
           of
           water
           ,
           he
           compareth
           three
           sorts
           of
           men
           .
           By
           cold
           men
           ,
           vnderstand
           the
           enemies
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           Iewes
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           Turkes
           and
           Saracens
           ,
           Gadarens
           and
           Galileans
           .
        
         
           By
           hote
           ,
           vnderstand
           men
           zealous
           in
           religion
           :
           by
           lukewarm
           ,
           indifferent
           .
           So
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           thou
           art
           neither
           an
           open
           enemy
           of
           religion
           ,
           nor
           yet
           truly
           religious
           ,
           or
           a
           true
           friend
           .
        
         
           
             I
             would
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Christ
           here
           maketh
           a
           wish
           :
           but
           he
           doth
           not
           simply
           wish
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enemies
           of
           religion
           :
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           he
           wisheth
           they
           were
           either
           of
           those
           ,
           rather
           then
           as
           they
           were
           .
           Otherwise
           this
           absurditie
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           wish
           them
           to
           be
           of
           a
           people
           no
           people
           of
           God.
           By
           lukewarmenesse
           ,
           he
           vnderstandeth
           a
           people
           professing
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           greatly
           regarding
           and
           reuerencing
           it
           .
           This
           people
           is
           a
           lukewarme
           people
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           a
           mixture
           of
           both
           ,
           neither
           hote
           nor
           cold
           ,
           wanting
           the
           heate
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           fire
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           whereby
           their
           hearts
           should
           be
           heated
           and
           inflamed
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
             Because
             thou
             art
             neither
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           this
           .
           Euen
           as
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           receiued
           such
           water
           ,
           will
           cast
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           cannot
           keepe
           it
           in
           :
           so
           Christ
           being
           grieued
           with
           their
           sinnes
           will
           cast
           them
           off
           from
           hauing
           any
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           to
           be
           no
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           and
           right
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           .
           Now
           in
           them
           these
           things
           are
           contained
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Christ
           setteth
           downe
           their
           fault
           ,
           and
           aggrauateth
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           compareth
           three
           kinds
           of
           men
           together
           .
        
         
         
           The
           hote
           man
           hath
           the
           best
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           cold
           man
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           the
           lukewarme
           man
           the
           last
           and
           lowest
           .
           So
           you
           see
           the
           enemie
           of
           religion
           and
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           he
           that
           professeth
           religion
           ,
           and
           liueth
           not
           thereafter
           .
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           the
           ordinarie
           Gospeller
           which
           contenteth
           himselfe
           to
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           to
           receiue
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           good
           before
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Turke
           and
           Iew.
           The
           threatning
           followeth
           :
           
             I
             will
             spue
             them
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           hauing
           found
           the
           meaning
           ,
           we
           must
           examine
           our selues
           whether
           we
           may
           not
           be
           charged
           with
           the
           same
           fault
           :
           and
           it
           will
           be
           found
           that
           we
           are
           guiltie
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           euen
           plaine
           Laodiceans
           .
           Which
           that
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           diuerse
           kinds
           of
           such
           lukewarme
           Gospellers
           and
           Christians
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           Papist
           though
           he
           seeme
           to
           make
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           loue
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           performeth
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           for
           he
           parteth
           stakes
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           maketh
           himselfe
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           sauiour
           :
           so
           that
           howsoeuer
           he
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           most
           zealous
           Catholike
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           no
           true
           grace
           .
        
         
           2
           The
           Temporizer
           ,
           he
           which
           altereth
           his
           religion
           as
           times
           alter
           .
           And
           such
           is
           the
           bodie
           of
           our
           people
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           confesse
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           follow
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           change
           their
           religiō
           with
           the
           time
           .
           And
           this
           sheweth
           what
           men
           will
           do
           ,
           if
           Poperie
           come
           againe
           :
           they
           may
           say
           they
           are
           good
           Christians
           ,
           but
           they
           shew
           themselues
           plaine
           Laodiceans
           .
        
         
           3
           All
           such
           as
           follow
           Nicodemus
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           which
           loue
           Christ
           ,
           but
           dare
           not
           come
           to
           him
           by
           day
           light
           :
           such
           as
           thinke
           they
           may
           heare
           Masse
           ,
           and
           yet
           keepe
           their
           conscience
           to
           themselues
           ,
           halting
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Baal
           .
        
         
           4
           Such
           as
           are
           mediators
           and
           pacificators
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           an
           vnion
           betweene
           vs
           and
           the
           Papists
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           that
           our
           religion
           and
           the
           Papists
           are
           all
           one
           in
           effect
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           and
           substance
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           all
           the
           difference
           is
           only
           in
           circumstance
           ,
           so
           they
           write
           and
           defend
           their
           opinion
           :
           but
           let
           them
           pretend
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           zeale
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           be
           it
           
           neuer
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           Laodiceans
           .
           A
           fift
           fort
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           they
           ?
           Luk.
           16.
           
           Such
           as
           serue
           God
           and
           Mammon
           .
           And
           where
           are
           they
           ?
           nay
           ,
           where
           are
           they
           not
           ?
           Lamentable
           
           is
           out
           time
           ,
           wherein
           men
           will
           needes
           be
           professors
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           is
           all
           their
           time
           spent
           vpon
           care
           for
           this
           world
           ?
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           life
           and
           time
           is
           bestowed
           on
           that
           ;
           there
           is
           all
           their
           ioy
           ,
           care
           ,
           desire
           ,
           labour
           and
           studie
           :
           let
           them
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           care
           and
           studie
           is
           spent
           vpon
           Mammon
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           Laodiceans
           .
           And
           such
           are
           the
           most
           part
           of
           our
           hearers
           ,
           they
           draw
           neare
           God
           with
           their
           lippes
           ,
           but
           their
           hearts
           are
           vpon
           their
           goods
           ;
           the
           whole
           heart
           is
           set
           vpon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           time
           of
           their
           liues
           is
           spent
           in
           this
           .
           Who
           they
           are
           ,
           your
           owne
           consciences
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           Christians
           &
           professors
           ,
           but
           lukewarme
           ,
           and
           worse
           then
           Christs
           enemies
           .
        
         
           6
           They
           that
           heare
           the
           word
           and
           like
           it
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           liues
           giue
           themselues
           to
           sinnes
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           vsurie
           ,
           some
           to
           this
           vice
           ,
           some
           to
           that
           .
           And
           euen
           in
           this
           very
           ranck
           I
           place
           those
           which
           professe
           religion
           ,
           but
           yet
           delight
           in
           the
           fond
           and
           irreligious
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           vsing
           the
           new
           ,
           strange
           and
           monstrous
           fashions
           of
           apparell
           :
           they
           spend
           so
           much
           time
           vpon
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           the
           soule
           goeth
           naked
           .
           The
           world
           aboundeth
           with
           such
           now
           ,
           yong
           and
           old
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           absurd
           men
           are
           ,
           beyond
           all
           common
           reason
           ,
           in
           apparelling
           themselues
           so
           fondly
           ,
           whereas
           their
           garments
           shold
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           owne
           shame
           and
           nakednesse
           ,
           &
           be
           no
           cause
           of
           glorying
           in
           them
           .
           And
           the
           modest
           garments
           should
           shew
           the
           vertues
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           now
           what
           do
           they
           else
           but
           shew
           the
           vanities
           and
           vices
           of
           our
           minds
           ?
        
         
           Now
           ,
           
           shall
           we
           excuse
           our selues
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           not
           intangled
           with
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           No
           ,
           we
           cannot
           .
           We
           shall
           find
           wants
           ,
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           of
           the
           reuerend
           regard
           and
           estimation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           haue
           :
           so
           as
           no
           man
           can
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           free
           from
           this
           :
           nay
           ,
           euery
           man
           euen
           he
           that
           hath
           best
           grace
           ,
           shall
           feele
           in
           himselfe
           want
           of
           care
           and
           loue
           to
           God
           and
           his
           word
           .
           Therefore
           we
           must
           with
           Iob
           lay
           our
           hands
           vpon
           our
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           vile
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           this
           being
           so
           ,
           now
           consider
           the
           iudgement
           threatened
           ,
           lay
           it
           before
           your
           eyes
           ,
           marke
           the
           end
           and
           recompence
           :
           Christ
           will
           
             spue
             such
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           cast
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           This
           threatning
           pertaineth
           to
           this
           age
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           tremble
           ,
           and
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           left
           ere
           long
           we
           be
           spued
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           sinne
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           amendement
           of
           it
           .
           Where
           note
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           fault
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           punishment
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           I
           will
           proceed
           further
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           euen
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           this
           sinne
           is
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           euery
           one
           may
           be
           the
           better
           acquainted
           with
           his
           owne
           state
           .
           And
           this
           appeareth
           by
           diuerse
           signes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           common
           neglect
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           manifested
           diuerse
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           though
           we
           come
           often
           and
           greedily
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           very
           few
           profit
           in
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           fewer
           in
           amendement
           of
           life
           :
           and
           many
           that
           profit
           in
           knowledge
           something
           ,
           do
           thriue
           in
           obedience
           litle
           or
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
           How
           true
           this
           is
           ,
           I
           appeale
           to
           euery
           mans
           conscience
           .
           This
           is
           an
           euident
           argument
           of
           great
           negligence
           in
           all
           sorts
           .
           Take
           the
           bodies
           of
           our
           congregations
           ,
           &
           they
           be
           as
           ignorant
           as
           any
           .
           I
           know
           there
           be
           some
           which
           profit
           both
           in
           knowledge
           and
           practise
           :
           but
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           .
           Experience
           in
           diuerse
           occasions
           maketh
           this
           manifest
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           token
           of
           this
           negligence
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           few
           spend
           any
           time
           in
           reading
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           try
           whether
           it
           be
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           or
           not
           :
           nay
           ,
           few
           will
           be
           at
           the
           cost
           to
           buy
           a
           Bible
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           haue
           one
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           reade
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           a
           constant
           course
           in
           reading
           of
           it
           daily
           .
        
         
           A
           third
           signe
           ,
           is
           the
           prophanation
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           :
           though
           many
           come
           to
           Church
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           for
           publike
           worship
           and
           seruice
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           priuate
           sanctification
           of
           it
           at
           home
           :
           but
           when
           the
           congregation
           is
           dissolued
           ,
           men
           betake
           themselues
           to
           their
           owne
           affaires
           ,
           profits
           ,
           delights
           and
           pleasures
           .
           No
           such
           persons
           can
           possibly
           haue
           any
           great
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           obedience
           and
           grace
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           keepe
           times
           for
           this
           purpose
           .
           By
           these
           signes
           it
           is
           plaine
           and
           euident
           ,
           yea
           palpable
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           great
           negligence
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Religion
           .
           Now
           where
           there
           is
           such
           negligence
           ,
           though
           coldnesse
           be
           wanting
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           heate
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           but
           lukewarme
           Gospellers
           .
           Another
           sign
           of
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           our
           religion
           
           stands
           on
           generals
           ,
           and
           reacheth
           not
           to
           our
           particular
           callings
           .
           In
           the
           church
           we
           are
           good
           Christians
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           come
           home
           to
           the
           particular
           duties
           of
           our
           priuate
           callings
           ,
           where
           is
           religion
           then
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           we
           heare
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           conscience
           made
           of
           lying
           ,
           deceiuing
           ,
           &
           oppressing
           ;
           &
           no
           care
           of
           that
           good
           dealing
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           men
           .
           Al
           our
           religion
           is
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           none
           at
           home
           .
           Whereas
           if
           religion
           were
           in
           the
           hart
           ,
           it
           would
           shew
           some
           fruit
           in
           our
           liues
           :
           as
           fire
           and
           heate
           cannot
           be
           hidden
           .
           Although
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           there
           be
           some
           of
           whom
           these
           sins
           take
           no
           hold
           ,
           yet
           there
           be
           many
           which
           professe
           that
           they
           be
           neither
           hot
           nor
           cold
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           meane
           between
           both
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           will
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           word
           and
           sacraments
           :
           and
           when
           they
           see
           any
           haue
           care
           to
           obey
           ,
           they
           haue
           presently
           the
           name
           of
           precisenes
           ready
           for
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           care
           to
           do
           that
           which
           they
           professe
           .
           In
           this
           very
           reproch
           they
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           luke-warme
           ,
           their
           mouthes
           proclaime
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           liues
           professe
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           neuer
           a
           whit
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           Whosoeuer
           opens
           his
           mouth
           to
           fasten
           this
           reproch
           vpon
           his
           neighbor
           ,
           he
           fastens
           vpon
           himselfe
           this
           marke
           of
           luke-warmnesse
           without
           shame
           .
           And
           so
           they
           go
           beyond
           the
           Laodiceans
           which
           were
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           defend
           it
           ,
           whereas
           these
           boast
           of
           it
           .
           My
           meaning
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           fasten
           this
           vpon
           euery
           man
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           it
           is
           a
           common
           sin
           ,
           more
           then
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Well
           now
           ,
           
           it
           being
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           yea
           our
           common
           sin
           ,
           a
           sin
           that
           taketh
           hold
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           mark
           what
           followeth
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           worse
           case
           then
           the
           heathen
           and
           Infidels
           are
           .
           The
           common
           Christian
           is
           worse
           in
           some
           case
           then
           they
           ,
           for
           Christ
           preferreth
           them
           before
           these
           .
           A
           man
           may
           perswade
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           good
           estate
           for
           all
           that
           :
           but
           you
           see
           Christs
           iudgement
           &
           sentence
           :
           O
           ,
           it
           had
           bin
           better
           for
           them
           neuer
           to
           haue
           knowne
           the
           truth
           at
           all
           .
           They
           are
           in
           a
           worse
           case
           which
           know
           Gods
           will
           and
           obey
           it
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           neuer
           knew
           it
           .
           Let
           vs
           not
           deceiue
           our selues
           then
           :
           if
           we
           be
           but
           drowsie
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           are
           worse
           then
           Turkes
           .
           We
           boast
           of
           our
           estate
           ,
           and
           we
           despise
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           but
           except
           thou
           ioyne
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           purpose
           of
           obedience
           ,
           thou
           art
           more
           vile
           and
           contemptible
           then
           they
           :
           Publicans
           and
           harlots
           shall
           come
           into
           heauen
           
           before
           thee
           :
           it
           is
           not
           the
           external
           profession
           of
           religion
           that
           will
           make
           the
           better
           then
           they
           ,
           but
           grace
           in
           the
           heart
           and
           obedience
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           first
           point
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           point
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           
             spued
             out
             of
             Christs
             mouth
          
           :
           for
           this
           was
           written
           for
           our
           instruction
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           Churches
           :
           that
           as
           luke-warme
           water
           troubleth
           mens
           stomackes
           ,
           so
           do
           we
           trouble
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           like
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           euen
           as
           that
           is
           .
           We
           may
           flatter
           our selues
           ,
           and
           thinke
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           Noahs
           time
           :
           but
           know
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           a
           most
           grieuous
           iudgement
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           &
           to
           be
           made
           no
           people
           .
           Though
           we
           had
           no
           more
           sins
           but
           this
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           for
           it
           .
           And
           God
           can
           do
           this
           diuers
           wayes
           ,
           either
           by
           taking
           his
           Gospell
           from
           vs
           ,
           or
           sending
           in
           our
           enemies
           among
           vs.
           And
           ,
           by
           example
           of
           other
           countries
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sets
           this
           before
           our
           eyes
           dayly
           ,
           how
           he
           can
           and
           will
           do
           this
           :
           therfore
           let
           vs
           not
           stand
           vpon
           any
           outward
           priuiledge
           ,
           but
           lay
           this
           to
           our
           hearts
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           first
           sin
           .
           The
           second
           vice
           followeth
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           verse
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             .
             17.
             
             Thou
             saist
             I
             am
             rich
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           is
           a
           new
           reproofe
           of
           a
           new
           fault
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           spiritual
           pride
           .
           These
           words
           depend
           on
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           a
           reason
           and
           cause
           :
           for
           before
           they
           were
           charged
           with
           luke-warmenesse
           .
           Now
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           is
           pride
           :
           this
           is
           the
           mother
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           daughter
           .
        
         
           
             Thou
             saist
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           thou
           thinkest
           thus
           .
           It
           is
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           expresse
           the
           thoughts
           of
           men
           by
           speeches
           ;
           and
           when
           men
           thinke
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           saith
           ,
           they
           say
           thus
           and
           thus
           :
           because
           ,
           as
           manifest
           as
           our
           speeches
           be
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           so
           manifest
           be
           our
           thoughts
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           In
           that
           Christ
           doth
           thus
           expresse
           mens
           thoughts
           ,
           
           we
           may
           gather
           that
           this
           booke
           is
           canonicall
           :
           for
           men
           cannot
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           what
           be
           their
           owne
           thoughts
           ,
           much
           lesse
           other
           mens
           .
           And
           so
           in
           all
           the
           bookes
           of
           Scripture
           the
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           of
           men
           are
           set
           downe
           ,
           euen
           as
           they
           conceiue
           them
           :
           the
           like
           cannot
           be
           shewed
           in
           any
           writings
           of
           men
           .
           It
           remaineth
           therfore
           that
           we
           receiue
           this
           booke
           as
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           For
           ,
           could
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           by
           any
           art
           or
           learning
           come
           to
           know
           their
           thoughts
           ?
           No.
           
        
         
         
           Now
           I
           come
           the
           thought
           .
           He
           expresseth
           their
           pride
           by
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           thought
           :
           and
           what
           is
           their
           thought
           ?
        
         
           
             I
             am
             rich
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           I
           abound
           with
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           as
           knowledge
           ,
           iudgement
           ,
           vnderstanding
           and
           memory
           .
           By
           this
           thought
           Christ
           describeth
           their
           pride
           ,
           not
           outward
           ,
           but
           inward
           ;
           not
           carnal
           ,
           but
           spiritual
           ,
           whereby
           they
           perswaded
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           much
           better
           case
           and
           state
           then
           they
           were
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sin
           of
           churches
           .
           Against
           this
           sin
           of
           pride
           ,
           learne
           we
           that
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           .
           But
           what
           ,
           is
           there
           any
           righteous
           since
           Adams
           fal
           ?
           No
           :
           but
           some
           thinke
           themselues
           righteous
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           proud
           Pharises
           ,
           which
           said
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Laodicea
           here
           ,
           
             I
             am
             rich
          
           .
           And
           Paul
           brings
           in
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             raigne
          
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           this
           hath
           bin
           a
           common
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           at
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           popish
           Churches
           this
           opinion
           takes
           place
           ,
           when
           they
           perswade
           themselues
           to
           satisfie
           Gods
           iustice
           for
           temporall
           punishments
           by
           their
           workes
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           can
           merite
           sufficiently
           for
           themselues
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           amongst
           vs
           this
           wretched
           thought
           finds
           harbour
           .
           We
           thinke
           we
           abound
           with
           knowledge
           ,
           none
           will
           seeme
           to
           be
           ignorant
           or
           to
           want
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           one
           of
           a
           hundred
           will
           aske
           a
           question
           :
           nay
           ,
           many
           therefore
           will
           not
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           as
           much
           for
           substance
           as
           the
           Preacher
           can
           tell
           them
           ;
           for
           all
           a
           mans
           dutie
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           but
           to
           feare
           God
           and
           keepe
           his
           commaundements
           ;
           and
           thou
           shalt
           loue
           God
           aboue
           all
           ,
           and
           thy
           neighbour
           as
           thy selfe
           :
           and
           what
           would
           you
           more
           ?
        
         
           Thus
           they
           perswade
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rich
           ,
           and
           want
           no
           knowledge
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           one
           principle
           of
           religion
           more
           then
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           teacheth
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             Do
             as
             you
             would
             be
             done
             to
             .
          
           Others
           pleade
           that
           they
           haue
           had
           euer
           since
           they
           could
           remember
           such
           a
           strong
           faith
           ,
           that
           they
           neuer
           doubted
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           .
           But
           this
           is
           no
           strong
           faith
           ,
           but
           a
           strong
           presumption
           ,
           and
           a
           strange
           faith
           :
           for
           true
           faith
           is
           alway
           ioyned
           with
           doubting
           and
           distrusting
           .
           Others
           professe
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           rich
           in
           loue
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           be
           drawne
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           loue
           God
           and
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           neither
           knowledge
           ,
           faith
           ,
           
           nor
           loue
           .
           Which
           appeareth
           thus
           :
           let
           a
           man
           make
           relation
           of
           any
           bodily
           calamitie
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           astonished
           ,
           but
           let
           the
           Ministers
           tel
           you
           that
           you
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           spirituall
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           afraid
           ?
           where
           is
           the
           person
           that
           trembleth
           ?
           Worldly
           newes
           troubleth
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           neuer
           scares
           you
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           of
           your
           owne
           damnable
           estate
           grieueth
           you
           not
           .
           Let
           vs
           say
           what
           we
           will
           of
           your
           soules
           state
           ,
           alas
           you
           regard
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           drunkard
           will
           continue
           in
           his
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           the
           adulterer
           and
           blasphemer
           in
           their
           wickednesse
           ,
           
           and
           euery
           man
           blesseth
           himselfe
           in
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           saith
           God
           loues
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           loues
           God
           ,
           I
           am
           rich
           in
           regard
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           of
           spirituall
           blessings
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           being
           our
           sin
           ,
           it
           stands
           vs
           all
           in
           hand
           to
           labour
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Increased
             in
             wealth
          
           ,
           or
           made
           rich
           .
           This
           is
           added
           only
           for
           amplification
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           small
           ,
           but
           great
           :
           therefore
           the
           word
           is
           doubled
           to
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           conceipt
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           pride
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           puft
           vp
           ,
           but
           giuen
           to
           such
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           pride
           ?
           Answ.
           Knowledge
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Angell
           of
           that
           Church
           had
           great
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           learned
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           were
           well
           instructed
           .
           Now
           knowledge
           puffeth
           vp
           ,
           it
           maketh
           mens
           hearts
           to
           swell
           with
           pride
           ;
           therfore
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           where
           much
           knowledge
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           much
           pride
           ,
           if
           men
           want
           the
           grace
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           griefe
           for
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
             And
             haue
             need
             of
             nothing
          
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           further
           marke
           and
           token
           of
           their
           pride
           :
           when
           a
           man
           thinkes
           thus
           ,
           that
           he
           needs
           no
           help
           for
           his
           saluation
           ,
           if
           he
           stands
           in
           no
           need
           of
           Christs
           blood
           for
           the
           saluation
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           notable
           signe
           of
           abundant
           pride
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           This
           serueth
           further
           ,
           to
           conuince
           our
           congregration
           of
           this
           pride
           ,
           for
           if
           we
           be
           neuer
           so
           litle
           sicke
           ,
           straight
           we
           seeke
           to
           the
           Phisitians
           ;
           but
           though
           our
           soules
           be
           neuer
           so
           sicke
           ,
           none
           seeke
           to
           the
           Ministers
           :
           sicknesses
           we
           feele
           ,
           but
           not
           sins
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Phisitian
           is
           in
           request
           ,
           but
           the
           Minister
           is
           not
           thought
           of
           till
           the
           pangs
           of
           death
           be
           felt
           .
           This
           shewes
           that
           we
           abound
           in
           spirituall
           pride
           :
           therfore
           marke
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           labour
           to
           feele
           what
           need
           you
           haue
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           til
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           in
           the
           
           heart
           .
           If
           you
           would
           haue
           grace
           ,
           learne
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           want
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           till
           you
           feele
           this
           ,
           neuer
           thinke
           your
           case
           good
           ,
           but
           wretched
           and
           damnable
           .
           It
           is
           a
           daungerous
           case
           for
           a
           man
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           wanteth
           nothing
           .
        
         
           
             And
             knowest
             not
          
           .
           Here
           he
           setteth
           downe
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           pride
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           ignorance
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Thou
           knowest
           not
           thine
           owne
           naturall
           estate
           ,
           as
           thou
           wert
           borne
           of
           Adam
           ,
           thy
           state
           out
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           pride
           of
           lukewarmenesse
           .
           By
           this
           he
           sheweth
           what
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           that
           
             pride
             was
             not
             the
             first
             sinne
             ,
          
           nor
           the
           roote
           of
           all
           other
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           and
           some
           other
           thinke
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           a
           great
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           mother
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           a
           more
           inward
           cause
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           ignorance
           .
           Whereof
           ?
           euen
           of
           a
           mans
           owne
           estate
           before
           God
           :
           so
           much
           Christ
           here
           signifieth
           .
           The
           cause
           why
           any
           thinke
           wel
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           swell
           in
           pride
           ,
           is
           the
           ignorance
           of
           their
           owne
           estate
           :
           and
           because
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           that
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           puft
           vp
           with
           pride
           .
           By
           this
           we
           must
           all
           be
           admonished
           ,
           to
           haue
           care
           to
           learne
           to
           know
           our
           owne
           estate
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           are
           by
           nature
           ,
           without
           Christ.
           Euery
           person
           that
           will
           come
           to
           saluation
           must
           be
           throughly
           acquainted
           with
           his
           owne
           estate
           ,
           and
           know
           his
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           due
           to
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Prophets
           so
           often
           call
           vpon
           the
           people
           to
           search
           and
           fanne
           themselues
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           acquainted
           with
           their
           owne
           estate
           .
           Till
           you
           know
           this
           ,
           you
           shall
           be
           but
           proud
           peacocks
           ,
           &
           neuer
           haue
           grace
           :
           although
           you
           haue
           otherwise
           very
           great
           gifts
           ,
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           grace
           to
           conceiue
           a
           prayer
           ,
           &
           be
           able
           to
           teach
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           any
           grace
           to
           turne
           and
           repent
           truly
           ,
           till
           the
           ignorance
           of
           your
           state
           be
           remoued
           :
           and
           then
           cometh
           grace
           ,
           true
           obedience
           ,
           and
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           needfull
           for
           Gods
           seruice
           :
           therefore
           labour
           for
           it
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           blemish
           in
           your
           face
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           it
           ,
           O
           then
           labour
           to
           see
           the
           spots
           of
           your
           soules
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           Christ
           doth
           thus
           strike
           at
           the
           roote
           of
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           bewray
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           the
           state
           of
           euery
           man
           by
           nature
           :
           so
           that
           here
           cometh
           to
           be
           handled
           the
           naturall
           estate
           and
           miserie
           of
           man.
           
        
         
         
           The
           miserie
           of
           this
           Church
           is
           propounded
           two
           waies
           :
           first
           ,
           generally
           :
           secondly
           ,
           particularly
           .
           Generally
           ,
           in
           two
           words
           ,
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           .
           Wretched
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           subiect
           to
           misery
           ,
           griefe
           ,
           and
           calamities
           :
           so
           much
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           first
           word
           .
           That
           we
           may
           know
           what
           this
           miserie
           is
           ,
           I
           will
           enter
           into
           a
           description
           of
           mans
           wretchednesse
           .
           Where
           two
           things
           must
           be
           considered
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           roote
           and
           fountaine
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           ,
           originall
           sinne
           :
           which
           hath
           two
           branches
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           very
           particular
           offence
           and
           trespasse
           whereby
           Adam
           sinned
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           sinne
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           but
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           and
           of
           euery
           one
           that
           cometh
           of
           Adam
           ,
           Christ
           excepted
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           that
           sinne
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           withall
           as
           a
           punishment
           of
           it
           ,
           followeth
           the
           corruption
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           and
           defacing
           of
           Gods
           image
           ,
           whereby
           the
           heart
           hath
           got
           a
           pronenesse
           ,
           and
           disposition
           ,
           or
           inclination
           to
           all
           sinne
           .
           In
           these
           two
           stand
           mans
           miserie
           :
           for
           from
           these
           do
           spring
           al
           our
           miseries
           ,
           both
           in
           and
           after
           this
           life
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           what
           mans
           miserie
           is
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           must
           conceiue
           it
           vnder
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           punishment
           .
           All
           miserie
           of
           what
           kind
           soeuer
           ,
           is
           a
           punishment
           laid
           vpon
           man
           for
           that
           first
           sinne
           .
           Now
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinne
           must
           be
           considered
           diuerse
           waies
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diuerse
           times
           of
           mans
           being
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           or
           departed
           hence
           .
           All
           punishment
           is
           either
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           after
           :
           and
           so
           is
           miserie
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           after
           it
           .
           Againe
           ,
           some
           miseries
           concerne
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           two
           principally
           .
           First
           ,
           a
           subiection
           to
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           in
           daunger
           thereof
           euery
           day
           ,
           &
           made
           a
           child
           of
           wrath
           .
           This
           is
           a
           miserie
           of
           all
           miseries
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           grieuous
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           cannot
           without
           some
           grace
           see
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           bondage
           to
           the
           diuell
           :
           the
           Scripture
           speaketh
           of
           it
           oftentimes
           .
           You
           may
           conceiue
           it
           thus
           :
           The
           man
           regenerate
           saith
           ,
           I
           sin
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           not
           sinne
           :
           the
           naturall
           man
           saith
           ,
           I
           sinne
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           sinne
           ;
           it
           is
           my
           nature
           to
           sinne
           ,
           and
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           in
           sinne
           will
           I
           liue
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           two
           miseries
           concerning
           the
           whole
           man.
           Now
           there
           be
           miseries
           which
           concerne
           not
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           bodie
           or
           soule
           ,
           goods
           or
           calling
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           Miseries
           concerning
           the
           soule
           are
           these
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           and
           vnderstanding
           ,
           there
           is
           blindnesse
           and
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           
           will.
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           diuerse
           persons
           ,
           madnesse
           and
           foolishnesse
           .
           All
           these
           are
           miseries
           ,
           curses
           ,
           and
           punishments
           inflicted
           on
           mans
           soule
           for
           sin
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           learned
           without
           paines
           and
           difficultie
           .
           Further
           ,
           in
           the
           mind
           there
           is
           a
           conscience
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           accusation
           ,
           secret
           feares
           and
           terrors
           ;
           and
           so
           many
           accusations
           ,
           so
           many
           miseries
           .
           In
           the
           will
           there
           is
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           affections
           ,
           peruersenesse
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           sinne
           ,
           but
           a
           plague
           and
           punishment
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           so
           the
           bodie
           is
           subiect
           to
           his
           miseries
           ,
           to
           many
           paines
           ,
           aches
           ,
           and
           diseases
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           diseases
           of
           mans
           bodie
           are
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           all
           Physicke
           bookes
           cannot
           record
           them
           .
           Besides
           diseases
           ,
           there
           is
           mortalitie
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           subiection
           to
           death
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           the
           art
           and
           skill
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           preuent
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           our
           goods
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           necessaries
           is
           a
           miserie
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           sinne
           a
           punishment
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           a
           curse
           .
           And
           all
           the
           hurt
           that
           cometh
           by
           the
           creatures
           ,
           (
           whereas
           they
           be
           at
           enmitie
           betweene
           themselues
           ,
           or
           with
           men
           )
           it
           is
           a
           curse
           for
           mans
           sinne
           .
           And
           in
           that
           they
           be
           subiect
           to
           vanitie
           too
           ,
           all
           is
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sinnes
           .
           Further
           ,
           all
           losses
           ,
           and
           damages
           ,
           and
           crosses
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           and
           wants
           of
           temporall
           blessings
           ,
           they
           are
           miseries
           .
           The
           like
           we
           may
           say
           of
           all
           callings
           :
           for
           there
           is
           none
           but
           it
           is
           subiect
           to
           griefes
           and
           vexations
           ;
           no
           man
           can
           carie
           himselfe
           so
           in
           any
           calling
           ,
           but
           he
           shall
           feele
           some
           woe
           and
           miserie
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           end
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           miserie
           is
           bodily
           death
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           separation
           of
           the
           soule
           from
           the
           bodie
           ;
           which
           ,
           if
           man
           had
           not
           fallen
           ,
           should
           haue
           remained
           vnseparable
           .
           This
           in
           it
           owne
           nature
           is
           a
           fearefull
           curse
           :
           for
           it
           is
           the
           very
           gate
           of
           hell
           .
           And
           after
           this
           life
           ,
           followeth
           the
           full
           accomplishment
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           :
           all
           the
           miseries
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           are
           but
           preparations
           to
           that
           .
           Then
           cometh
           destruction
           endlesse
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           .
           For
           this
           destruction
           ,
           is
           first
           ,
           a
           separation
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           excludeth
           men
           from
           all
           societie
           with
           him
           :
           secondly
           ,
           an
           apprehension
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           in
           the
           whole
           man
           ,
           bodie
           and
           soule
           for
           euer
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           damned
           ,
           with
           the
           diuell
           and
           his
           angels
           :
           therefore
           this
           miserie
           is
           the
           summe
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           miseries
           ,
           the
           rest
           are
           but
           beginnings
           of
           this
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           mans
           miserie
           is
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           then
           considering
           what
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           our
           miserie
           ,
           originall
           sin
           ;
           &
           what
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           miserie
           ,
           namely
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           curse
           and
           punishment
           ;
           we
           see
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           .
           
             Thou
             art
             wretched
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           tainted
           with
           sinne
           ,
           and
           subiect
           to
           punishment
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           this
           generall
           point
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           the
           end
           why
           Christ
           saith
           this
           :
           
             And
             knowest
             not
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Which
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           teach
           them
           and
           vs
           ,
           to
           learne
           to
           know
           our
           miserie
           ,
           and
           to
           feele
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           touched
           in
           conscience
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Whosoeuer
           shall
           but
           lightly
           reade
           ouer
           this
           Epistle
           shall
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           very
           end
           of
           it
           :
           for
           they
           thought
           themselues
           to
           be
           highly
           in
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           nothing
           so
           indeed
           .
           I
           pray
           you
           all
           therefore
           which
           are
           now
           assembled
           here
           ,
           to
           heare
           things
           touching
           eternall
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           saluation
           of
           your
           soules
           ,
           forsake
           &
           abandon
           other
           conceipts
           ,
           and
           turne
           your
           eyes
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           what
           be
           the
           miseries
           to
           which
           you
           are
           subiect
           :
           and
           when
           you
           see
           them
           ,
           go
           further
           labour
           that
           your
           hearts
           may
           be
           touched
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           euen
           crie
           out
           with
           the
           men
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             we
             do
          
           ?
           
           Till
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           these
           Laodiceans
           ,
           neither
           hote
           nor
           cold
           .
           We
           shall
           neuer
           haue
           true
           and
           sound
           religion
           in
           vs
           ,
           till
           we
           feele
           the
           waight
           of
           our
           miserie
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           miserie
           is
           Gods
           grace
           :
           but
           go
           to
           the
           root
           ,
           and
           seeke
           that
           all
           pride
           may
           be
           expulsed
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           which
           ministreth
           a
           remedie
           for
           all
           miserie
           .
        
         
           
             But
             thou
             art
             miserable
          
           .
           
           This
           word
           miserable
           signifieth
           one
           that
           is
           worthy
           to
           be
           pitied
           :
           which
           he
           vseth
           to
           expresse
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           misery
           ;
           meaning
           that
           they
           were
           so
           far
           subiect
           to
           misery
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           to
           be
           pitied
           of
           all
           men
           :
           so
           that
           this
           is
           not
           added
           to
           shew
           any
           new
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           inlarge
           the
           former
           .
           Learne
           we
           hence
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           our
           dutie
           to
           disdaine
           a
           sinner
           that
           is
           in
           misery
           ,
           or
           to
           reproch
           &
           scorn
           ,
           but
           to
           pitie
           him
           :
           the
           more
           grieuous
           sinner
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           is
           to
           be
           pitied
           .
           It
           was
           Dauids
           maner
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           1.
           
           Sam
           :
           16.
           and
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           contemning
           a
           sinner
           ,
           that
           he
           shed
           riuers
           of
           teares
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           136.
           
           And
           Ezec.
           9.
           the
           good
           man
           was
           moued
           with
           the
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           were
           sinfull
           .
           
           The
           like
           is
           in
           Ier.
           9.
           
           It
           was
           the
           Corinthians
           fault
           ,
           when
           the
           incestuous
           man
           had
           sinned
           ,
           they
           were
           neuer
           
           a
           whit
           humbled
           or
           moued
           with
           pitie
           ,
           but
           puft
           vp
           with
           pride
           and
           contempt
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           scorned
           him
           ,
           and
           Paul
           reprooueth
           it
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           a
           fault
           in
           many
           of
           vs
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           not
           humbled
           when
           they
           see
           other
           men
           sinne
           ,
           our
           hearts
           are
           not
           touched
           with
           sorow
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           puft
           vp
           .
           If
           we
           haue
           receiued
           more
           grace
           then
           other
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           despise
           or
           scorne
           them
           which
           haue
           not
           the
           like
           measure
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           their
           misery
           in
           generall
           .
           As
           for
           the
           particulars
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           number
           three
           :
           that
           he
           might
           strike
           their
           hearts
           with
           a
           sense
           of
           their
           misery
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           content
           to
           set
           it
           downe
           in
           generall
           termes
           ,
           but
           enters
           into
           particular
           ,
           names
           three
           maine
           miseries
           of
           theirs
           .
           
           The
           first
           word
           signifieth
           one
           so
           poore
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           rag
           to
           his
           backe
           ,
           nor
           a
           bit
           of
           bread
           to
           put
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           gets
           by
           begging
           .
           But
           here
           he
           meaneth
           spiritual
           pouertie
           ,
           which
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           shall
           best
           vnderstand
           when
           we
           know
           what
           is
           true
           riches
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           grace
           and
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           pardō
           of
           sins
           ,
           to
           life
           euerlasting
           .
           So
           the
           poore
           man
           is
           he
           that
           wants
           this
           ,
           that
           hath
           no
           good
           thing
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           soule
           ,
           is
           as
           a
           begger
           which
           hath
           nothing
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           temporall
           life
           .
           Thus
           you
           haue
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           first
           word
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           end
           likewise
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           why
           Christ
           calleth
           them
           poore
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           we
           might
           striue
           to
           see
           our
           pouertie
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           become
           poore
           in
           spirit
           :
           for
           they
           thought
           themselues
           rich
           ,
           therefore
           Christ
           (
           to
           beate
           downe
           this
           conceit
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           them
           to
           true
           grace
           )
           tels
           them
           they
           are
           poore
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           grace
           and
           life
           eternall
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           we
           are
           taught
           a
           principall
           point
           of
           religion
           ,
           
           namely
           ,
           
             to
             feele
             our
             owne
             pouertie
          
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           no
           goodnesse
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           despaire
           vtterly
           of
           our
           saluation
           in
           regard
           of
           our selues
           .
           This
           is
           greatly
           commended
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           therefore
           learne
           another
           dutie
           .
           As
           we
           are
           by
           nature
           poore
           ,
           and
           haue
           no
           goodnesse
           in
           our selues
           :
           so
           labour
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           out
           of
           heart
           with
           our selues
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           poore
           in
           spirit
           :
           otherwise
           you
           may
           come
           to
           church
           ,
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           receiue
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           but
           neuer
           haue
           saluation
           ,
           or
           haue
           spirituall
           blessings
           except
           you
           be
           first
           acquainted
           with
           your
           poore
           estate
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           very
           beggers
           ,
           
           nay
           more
           ,
           plaine
           bankerupts
           :
           for
           so
           Christ
           taught
           vs
           to
           pray
           ,
           
             Forgiue
             vs
             our
             debts
          
           :
           therfore
           Christ
           tels
           the
           proud
           Church
           of
           her
           pouertie
           .
           Happie
           and
           blessed
           were
           our
           state
           and
           condition
           if
           we
           could
           learne
           this
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           our
           pride
           :
           for
           we
           are
           so
           poore
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           pleade
           nothing
           but
           pardon
           ,
           no
           merit
           or
           satisfaction
           .
           If
           we
           did
           this
           ,
           then
           would
           we
           esteeme
           aright
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           haue
           some
           comfort
           by
           it
           .
           Now
           because
           we
           haue
           not
           this
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           embrace
           the
           Gospel
           heartily
           and
           chearfully
           as
           we
           ought
           .
           Cary
           therefore
           away
           this
           lesson
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           grace
           is
           to
           feele
           the
           want
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           your
           pouertie
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           touched
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           grieued
           euen
           from
           the
           bottome
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           &
           to
           feele
           this
           as
           sensibly
           ,
           as
           the
           begger
           feeleth
           his
           misery
           .
           Deceiue
           not
           your selues
           ,
           Gods
           word
           must
           stand
           :
           till
           you
           be
           beggers
           ,
           the
           Gospell
           wil
           be
           but
           a
           dreame
           and
           a
           fancie
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           But
           how
           can
           Christ
           call
           her
           poore
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           a
           very
           rich
           people
           ?
           Ans.
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           rich
           ,
           so
           histories
           do
           record
           :
           but
           as
           it
           was
           a
           rich
           citie
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           a
           poore
           church
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           wealth
           in
           the
           world
           is
           pouertie
           ,
           without
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           we
           are
           complete
           in
           Christ
           ,
           without
           him
           we
           haue
           nothing
           .
           All
           things
           are
           yours
           ,
           and
           you
           Christs
           ,
           and
           Christ
           Gods.
           All
           temporall
           blessings
           are
           nothing
           out
           of
           Christ
           :
           riches
           are
           no
           riches
           ,
           honours
           no
           honors
           out
           of
           Christ.
           In
           Christ
           we
           are
           complete
           ,
           and
           therefore
           rich
           Laodicea
           is
           but
           a
           poore
           and
           beggerly
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           all
           without
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Therefore
           if
           God
           haue
           giuen
           you
           riches
           ,
           lay
           vp
           a
           good
           foundation
           ;
           vse
           then
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           further
           and
           not
           hinder
           your
           saluation
           ,
           as
           helpes
           and
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           will
           be
           your
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           mans
           pouertie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           part
           is
           Blindnesse
           .
           How
           can
           they
           be
           said
           to
           be
           blind
           ?
           they
           had
           no
           doubt
           an
           excellent
           teacher
           ,
           indued
           with
           great
           knowledge
           and
           ability
           to
           teach
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           people
           were
           well
           instructed
           .
           Answ.
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           they
           had
           great
           knowledge
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           called
           blind
           :
           first
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           their
           own
           estate
           ;
           for
           though
           a
           man
           had
           al
           the
           skil
           and
           knowledge
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           were
           but
           a
           blind
           man
           without
           this
           
           knowledge
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           they
           knew
           not
           God
           in
           Christ.
           They
           knew
           God
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           many
           do
           now
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           a
           particular
           application
           to
           themselues
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           their
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           their
           redeemer
           .
           They
           were
           content
           to
           know
           the
           Gospell
           generally
           &
           confusedly
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           vnderstand
           things
           that
           differred
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           gift
           of
           God
           to
           be
           able
           to
           discerne
           things
           that
           differ
           ,
           earthly
           things
           from
           heauenly
           ,
           and
           temporall
           from
           spirituall
           .
           Therefore
           let
           vs
           learne
           this
           lesson
           :
           All
           knowledge
           is
           but
           ignorance
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           know
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           God
           to
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           his
           sauiour
           ▪
           Let
           a
           man
           be
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           best
           schooles
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           most
           absolute
           gifts
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           though
           he
           go
           beyond
           all
           men
           in
           diuine
           and
           humane
           knowledge
           and
           learning
           :
           if
           he
           know
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           state
           before
           God
           ,
           he
           knoweth
           nothing
           .
           Christ
           sets
           this
           marke
           vpon
           the
           Angel
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           doubt
           he
           was
           a
           learned
           man
           :
           but
           it
           shewes
           he
           had
           no
           care
           to
           know
           him self
           .
           Therfore
           content
           not
           your selues
           to
           haue
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Gospell
           or
           humane
           learning
           ,
           but
           learne
           to
           know
           that
           God
           is
           thy
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           thy
           redeemer
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           blood
           was
           shed
           for
           thy
           sins
           .
           Dauid
           intitleth
           the
           32.
           
           Psal.
           
             his
             learning
          
           :
           and
           yet
           what
           great
           or
           deepe
           learning
           is
           there
           ,
           but
           this
           that
           he
           is
           blest
           which
           hath
           the
           pardon
           of
           his
           sins
           :
           which
           he
           proueth
           by
           his
           own
           example
           .
           And
           indeed
           this
           seasoneth
           al
           learning
           ;
           when
           you
           know
           Christ
           :
           till
           you
           do
           this
           ,
           you
           are
           blind
           as
           these
           were
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           point
           of
           mans
           misery
           ,
           is
           Nakednes
           ,
           which
           is
           two-fold
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           man
           :
           secondly
           ,
           to
           the
           eyes
           of
           God.
           Corporall
           and
           bodily
           nakednesse
           ,
           is
           two-fold
           :
           first
           ,
           before
           the
           fall
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           an
           excellent
           kind
           of
           nakednesse
           ,
           whereby
           their
           bodies
           being
           vncouered
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           glorie
           ,
           without
           shame
           :
           but
           that
           is
           not
           meant
           here
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           since
           the
           fall
           ,
           sinful
           and
           shameful
           nakednesse
           ,
           where
           the
           bodie
           is
           ful
           of
           deformitie
           ,
           and
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           should
           be
           couered
           ,
           but
           that
           for
           necessities
           sake
           the
           face
           and
           hands
           are
           left
           bare
           .
           Besides
           this
           corporall
           nakednesse
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirituall
           nakednes
           ,
           which
           God
           seeth
           and
           man
           cannot
           see
           ,
           that
           is
           when
           a
           man
           lieth
           open
           and
           naked
           before
           God
           :
           
           as
           Moses
           saw
           the
           people
           naked
           ,
           not
           that
           their
           bodies
           were
           vncouered
           ,
           but
           their
           soules
           rather
           .
           Their
           sin
           appeared
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           
           and
           so
           they
           lay
           subiect
           to
           Gods
           iudgements
           .
           This
           is
           spiritual
           nakednes
           ,
           a
           plague
           of
           all
           plagues
           ,
           and
           a
           miserie
           of
           all
           miseries
           ,
           when
           God
           beholds
           men
           in
           their
           sins
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
           this
           Church
           was
           
             wretched
             and
             miserable
          
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           her
           miserie
           was
           her
           
             spirituall
             nakednesse
          
           :
           we
           learne
           diuers
           instructions
           :
           first
           ,
           not
           to
           couer
           our
           sins
           before
           Gods
           eies
           ,
           for
           we
           stand
           al
           naked
           and
           vncouered
           before
           him
           .
           The
           studie
           and
           care
           of
           most
           men
           ,
           is
           to
           hide
           their
           sins
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           few
           care
           for
           couering
           them
           that
           God
           may
           not
           see
           them
           .
           Looke
           as
           ye
           haue
           seene
           Lazer-men
           lay
           open
           their
           nakednes
           before
           you
           ,
           so
           God
           seeth
           your
           nakednes
           .
           Let
           al
           carelesse
           and
           negligent
           persons
           remember
           this
           :
           whosoeuer
           considereth
           this
           seriouslie
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           ashamed
           to
           neglect
           this
           dutie
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           let
           vs
           consider
           the
           end
           why
           Christ
           saith
           they
           were
           naked
           .
           It
           is
           that
           al
           men
           might
           haue
           care
           to
           set
           themselues
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           bring
           themselues
           into
           his
           presence
           (
           and
           not
           seeke
           to
           hide
           themselues
           from
           God
           as
           Adam
           did
           )
           that
           they
           may
           obtaine
           a
           couering
           .
           We
           must
           al
           learne
           to
           know
           our
           owne
           nakednes
           ,
           and
           be
           perswaded
           that
           God
           seeth
           al
           our
           sins
           .
           Then
           we
           must
           be
           humbled
           and
           touched
           for
           them
           :
           then
           we
           must
           pray
           for
           a
           couering
           .
           It
           was
           Dauids
           practise
           ,
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             sins
             are
             couered
             .
          
           First
           he
           vnfolds
           his
           nakednes
           ,
           and
           then
           intreateth
           the
           Lord
           to
           couer
           his
           sin
           ,
           giuing
           vs
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           laid
           open
           his
           nakednes
           .
           So
           also
           should
           we
           all
           do
           ,
           shew
           the
           wounds
           and
           scars
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           giue
           vs
           a
           garment
           to
           couer
           vs.
           That
           we
           may
           all
           be
           partakers
           of
           the
           couering
           of
           Christs
           righteousnes
           ,
           labour
           to
           feele
           your
           pouertie
           and
           nakednes
           ;
           for
           till
           you
           feele
           your
           owne
           miserie
           ▪
           you
           are
           neuer
           fit
           for
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Christ
           saith
           this
           ,
           to
           prepare
           them
           and
           vs
           for
           the
           good
           counsel
           following
           :
           therefore
           let
           this
           be
           the
           conclusion
           .
           If
           you
           haue
           receiued
           any
           grace
           ,
           labour
           to
           increase
           in
           it
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           labour
           to
           haue
           it
           :
           learne
           to
           know
           your
           owne
           pouerty
           ,
           blindnes
           ,
           and
           nakednes
           ,
           and
           to
           feele
           it
           and
           be
           touched
           for
           it
           :
           be
           humbled
           seriously
           and
           throughly
           .
           This
           must
           be
           the
           needle
           to
           draw
           Gods
           grace
           through
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
             I
             counsell
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           followeth
           the
           counsell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           three
           next
           verses
           :
           in
           which
           he
           propoundeth
           a
           most
           
           excellent
           and
           sufficient
           remedie
           of
           their
           miserie
           ,
           in
           which
           note
           three
           things
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           maner
           of
           prescribing
           the
           remedie
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           counsell
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           remedie
           it selfe
           ,
           
             gold
             ,
             apparell
          
           ,
           and
           
             eye
             salue
          
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           means
           to
           obtain
           it
           ,
           
             buy
             of
             me
          
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           .
           The
           maner
           of
           prescribing
           is
           mild
           :
           in
           it
           Christ
           taketh
           vpon
           him
           the
           person
           of
           a
           Counsellor
           to
           his
           Church
           :
           for
           as
           God
           hath
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           so
           in
           mercie
           he
           giueth
           them
           counsell
           and
           counsellers
           .
           The
           president
           of
           this
           councell
           is
           Christ.
           Prou.
           8.
           14.
           
           Counsell
           is
           mine
           ,
           saith
           Wisedome
           .
           Isay
           9.
           6.
           
           Christ
           is
           called
           that
           Counseller
           .
           He
           is
           both
           King
           of
           and
           Counsellor
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           title
           of
           right
           belōgeth
           to
           him
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           by
           his
           office
           he
           aduiseth
           men
           how
           they
           shall
           escape
           eternall
           death
           ,
           and
           be
           saued
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           teacheth
           how
           a
           man
           may
           please
           God
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           flie
           sinne
           .
           These
           three
           he
           doth
           daily
           in
           his
           church
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           by
           extraordinarie
           ,
           but
           euen
           by
           ordinarie
           meanes
           ;
           as
           by
           his
           word
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           well
           be
           called
           our
           Counseller
           :
           neither
           can
           any
           ,
           either
           Angell
           or
           man
           ,
           thus
           counsell
           vs
           ,
           but
           onely
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           in
           that
           Christ
           is
           such
           a
           person
           by
           office
           and
           profession
           ,
           
           therefore
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           our
           Counsellor
           :
           yea
           ,
           the
           Counseller
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           and
           euery
           part
           therof
           .
           Therefore
           we
           learne
           to
           do
           him
           all
           the
           honour
           we
           can
           .
           Counsellors
           of
           the
           common
           law
           are
           feed
           ,
           reuerenced
           ,
           and
           honoured
           for
           their
           counsell
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           for
           worldly
           matters
           ,
           and
           it
           oftentimes
           faileth
           .
           Much
           more
           is
           Christ
           to
           be
           honoured
           ,
           whose
           counsell
           concerneth
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cannot
           faile
           ,
           but
           shall
           stand
           .
           Nay
           ,
           as
           his
           counsell
           is
           infinitely
           more
           excellent
           then
           the
           counsell
           of
           any
           other
           creature
           ,
           so
           much
           more
           is
           he
           to
           be
           honoured
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           in
           all
           dangers
           and
           temptations
           one
           must
           resort
           to
           Christ
           for
           counsell
           :
           for
           to
           this
           end
           is
           he
           a
           Counseller
           .
           He
           told
           them
           they
           were
           miserable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           gaue
           them
           counsell
           ,
           declaring
           that
           he
           is
           at
           hand
           in
           all
           our
           miseries
           and
           distresse
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           resort
           to
           Christ
           for
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           rest
           vpon
           it
           ,
           and
           order
           our selues
           according
           to
           it
           .
           The
           good
           king
           Iehosaphat
           (
           when
           the
           Moabites
           and
           Ammonites
           banded
           together
           )
           was
           in
           great
           distresse
           ,
           but
           what
           did
           he
           ?
           We
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             know
             not
             ,
             
             Lord
             ,
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             our
             eyes
             are
             toward
             thee
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           we
           looke
           to
           thee
           for
           counsel
           and
           direction
           :
           we
           must
           rest
           &
           rely
           vpon
           thee
           for
           wholesome
           counsel
           &
           good
           direction
           .
           So
           should
           all
           men
           do
           in
           distresse
           and
           daunger
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           now
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           sinnes
           and
           the
           professed
           malice
           of
           our
           enemies
           :
           for
           by
           all
           likelihood
           these
           dayes
           are
           the
           time
           of
           our
           chastisement
           and
           correction
           ;
           therefore
           we
           must
           say
           as
           he
           said
           .
           Therefore
           in
           all
           distresse
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           sicknesse
           or
           pang
           of
           death
           ,
           forsake
           all
           ill
           counsell
           ,
           go
           not
           to
           wizards
           and
           Astrologians
           for
           helpe
           :
           but
           humble
           your selues
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           his
           counsell
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           maner
           of
           prescribing
           this
           remedie
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           remedie
           it selfe
           .
           As
           the
           miserie
           had
           three
           parts
           ,
           and
           those
           great
           miseries
           all
           :
           so
           Christ
           propoundeth
           his
           remedie
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           three
           branches
           of
           the
           miserie
           :
           first
           ,
           
             gold
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             rich
             :
          
           secondly
           ,
           rayment
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           
             eye
             salue
          
           .
           By
           gold
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           analogie
           of
           the
           Scripture
           )
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           as
           
             true
             faith
             ,
             repentance
             ,
             feare
          
           and
           loue
           of
           God
           &
           man.
           All
           these
           are
           called
           gold
           :
           as
           the
           triall
           of
           our
           faith
           is
           said
           to
           be
           more
           precious
           then
           gold
           .
           We
           may
           likewise
           vnderstand
           al
           other
           gifts
           of
           the
           spirit
           :
           yea
           ,
           all
           Christs
           merits
           ,
           &
           Christ
           himself
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           
             Purged
             by
             the
             fire
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           precious
           and
           fine
           gold
           ,
           of
           speciall
           account
           ,
           that
           is
           purged
           from
           all
           drosse
           by
           the
           art
           of
           man.
           This
           sheweth
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           propertie
           of
           his
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           precious
           as
           fine
           pure
           gold
           :
           as
           1.
           
           Pet.
           1.
           5.
           
           This
           is
           worth
           the
           marking
           ,
           that
           the
           gifts
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           are
           of
           great
           price
           and
           value
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           Gold.
           
             Psal.
             119.
             72.
             
             Math.
          
           13.
           4.
           
           This
           teacheth
           all
           ,
           how
           to
           beautifie
           themselues
           in
           soule
           and
           bodie
           .
           The
           blind
           and
           false
           opinion
           of
           the
           world
           is
           ,
           that
           strange
           attire
           and
           forreine
           fashions
           beautifie
           and
           adorne
           the
           bodie
           :
           and
           it
           is
           commonly
           thought
           that
           Iewels
           and
           precious
           stones
           adorne
           vs
           :
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           true
           in
           some
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           be
           great
           personages
           :
           but
           strange
           fashions
           and
           outlandish
           attire
           disgraceth
           the
           bodie
           .
           The
           right
           way
           to
           beautifie
           the
           bodie
           indeed
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           truly
           glorious
           ,
           and
           to
           adorne
           the
           soule
           also
           ,
           i●
           to
           get
           these
           graces
           :
           for
           these
           are
           as
           precious
           as
           fine
           gold
           .
           Our
           bodies
           shold
           be
           the
           temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           &
           the
           houses
           of
           a
           worthie
           
           guest
           :
           therefore
           we
           should
           the
           rather
           labour
           for
           the
           best
           ornaments
           .
           And
           if
           you
           will
           adorne
           your selues
           as
           you
           ought
           ,
           you
           must
           do
           it
           with
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           and
           abhorre
           these
           fond
           and
           absurd
           fashions
           ,
           which
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           like
           of
           .
        
         
           
             That
             thou
             maist
             be
             rich
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           These
           graces
           haue
           a
           further
           effect
           ,
           and
           serue
           not
           onely
           to
           adorne
           and
           beautifie
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           make
           men
           rich
           .
           Here
           then
           see
           the
           common
           folly
           ,
           nay
           ,
           madnesse
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           spend
           all
           their
           time
           ,
           wit
           ,
           and
           strength
           to
           enrich
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           leaue
           their
           soules
           vnfurnished
           .
           What
           a
           madnesse
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           should
           neglect
           true
           riches
           ,
           and
           studie
           for
           nothing
           more
           then
           that
           which
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           riches
           ,
           euen
           counterfeit
           riches
           ?
           By
           this
           text
           it
           is
           more
           then
           manifest
           ,
           that
           such
           are
           more
           then
           mad
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           folly
           is
           very
           great
           .
           Therefore
           seeing
           true
           riches
           be
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           seeke
           for
           these
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           remedie
           .
        
         
           
             White
             garments
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           imputed
           .
           As
           Gal.
           3.
           27.
           euen
           as
           a
           garment
           is
           put
           on
           the
           bodie
           ,
           so
           is
           Christ
           and
           his
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           fruite
           thereof
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           sanctification
           :
           all
           this
           is
           meant
           by
           garments
           here
           .
           Now
           the
           end
           is
           to
           couer
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           is
           deformed
           and
           defiled
           with
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
             Eye
             salue
          
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           illumination
           ,
           knowledge
           wrought
           in
           the
           mind
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           For
           as
           eye-salue
           doth
           cleare
           the
           eye
           sight
           ,
           and
           sharpen
           the
           same
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           by
           some
           occasion
           hindred
           ▪
           so
           doth
           Christ
           by
           illumination
           make
           a
           man
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           discerne
           betweene
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           of
           things
           temporall
           and
           eternall
           .
           Thus
           you
           haue
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           the
           exposition
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           by
           all
           these
           we
           can
           vnderstand
           nothing
           but
           Christ
           himselfe
           and
           his
           merits
           .
           One
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           is
           signified
           by
           three
           words
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           Christ
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           remedies
           for
           all
           our
           wants
           .
           The
           Laodiceans
           were
           poore
           in
           spirituall
           goods
           ,
           and
           Christ
           was
           their
           riches
           ;
           naked
           ,
           and
           he
           their
           garment
           ;
           blind
           ,
           and
           he
           their
           eye-salue
           .
           So
           that
           looke
           how
           many
           sinnes
           there
           be
           in
           men
           ,
           so
           many
           contrarie
           remedies
           there
           be
           in
           Christ.
           What
           wants
           soeuer
           be
           in
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           a
           supply
           of
           them
           all
           .
           The
           Papists
           
           make
           him
           an
           insufficient
           Sauiour
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           patch
           our
           merits
           to
           his
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           disgrace
           Christ
           :
           but
           we
           are
           to
           count
           Christ
           a
           most
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           Mediator
           and
           Redeemer
           in
           himselfe
           without
           vs.
           
        
         
           
             To
             buy
          
           .
           The
           meanes
           how
           these
           worthie
           gifts
           of
           God
           are
           gotten
           .
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           by
           buying
           and
           bargaining
           :
           he
           saith
           not
           ,
           receiue
           ,
           but
           buy
           .
           This
           is
           an
           allusion
           to
           the
           state
           of
           that
           citie
           which
           was
           rich
           ,
           and
           consisted
           most
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           which
           liued
           by
           buying
           and
           trafficke
           :
           therefore
           he
           speaketh
           to
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           kind
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           :
           You
           are
           a
           people
           exercised
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           and
           are
           delighted
           with
           nothing
           more
           :
           therefore
           come
           ,
           I
           haue
           wares
           for
           you
           of
           sundrie
           sorts
           ,
           gold
           ,
           garments
           ,
           and
           eye-salue
           ,
           buy
           of
           me
           .
           Then
           the
           word
           buy
           must
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           properly
           :
           for
           so
           we
           can
           buy
           nothing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           all
           is
           giuen
           vs.
           This
           is
           said
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           resemblance
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           shew
           wherin
           it
           standeth
           .
           The
           principal
           things
           in
           bargaining
           are
           these
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           man
           that
           is
           to
           buy
           seeth
           his
           want
           ,
           &
           desireth
           to
           haue
           it
           supplied
           :
           secondly
           ,
           he
           cometh
           to
           the
           place
           where
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           calleth
           for
           it
           ,
           looketh
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           liketh
           it
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           he
           maketh
           the
           price
           and
           value
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           cheapeneth
           it
           :
           fourthly
           ,
           he
           giueth
           money
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           moneys
           worth
           ,
           and
           so
           buyeth
           it
           :
           fiftly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           great
           summe
           he
           giueth
           earnest
           in
           hand
           .
           So
           by
           a
           certaine
           proportion
           and
           resemblance
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           bargaining
           between
           vs
           and
           Christ.
           For
           a
           man
           must
           feele
           himselfe
           to
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           his
           owne
           want
           and
           miserie
           .
           For
           ,
           because
           men
           see
           want
           of
           bread
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           and
           cloth
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           therefore
           they
           go
           to
           buy
           of
           the
           baker
           ,
           brewer
           ,
           butcher
           ,
           and
           draper
           ,
           &c.
           
           Well
           then
           ,
           looke
           how
           sensibly
           a
           man
           feeleth
           the
           want
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           euidently
           should
           we
           feele
           our
           want
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           .
           And
           as
           the
           feeling
           of
           our
           want
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           occasion
           of
           our
           going
           to
           buy
           ,
           so
           it
           should
           be
           in
           this
           our
           merchandise
           .
           Againe
           ,
           we
           should
           hunger
           and
           long
           after
           Christ.
           As
           a
           buyer
           taketh
           liking
           of
           ,
           and
           longing
           for
           that
           he
           wanteth
           ,
           and
           is
           thereby
           stirred
           vp
           to
           buy
           ;
           so
           besides
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           want
           ,
           we
           should
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Christ.
           Besides
           ,
           we
           must
           prize
           Christ
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           that
           we
           count
           all
           things
           else
           as
           drosse
           and
           doung
           ;
           as
           Paule
           counted
           most
           excellent
           
           things
           no
           better
           :
           we
           must
           value
           him
           aboue
           ten
           thousand
           worlds
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           an
           exchange
           .
           How
           ?
           seeing
           we
           can
           giue
           him
           nothing
           but
           his
           owne
           :
           therefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Come
             buy
             without
             money
             .
             Simon
             Magus
          
           would
           haue
           bought
           him
           for
           money
           ,
           and
           was
           deceiued
           .
           Yet
           there
           must
           be
           an
           exchange
           ,
           we
           must
           giue
           him
           all
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           receiue
           his
           righteousnesse
           .
           See
           here
           a
           most
           blessed
           exchange
           :
           for
           our
           shame
           and
           confusion
           ,
           we
           haue
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           and
           his
           merits
           .
           How
           ?
           Thus
           :
           when
           we
           begin
           to
           humble
           our selues
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           remission
           and
           reconciliation
           ,
           then
           this
           change
           is
           made
           .
        
         
           Though
           we
           can
           giue
           him
           no
           earnest
           ,
           yet
           he
           giueth
           vs
           earnest
           .
           What
           is
           that
           ?
           It
           is
           some
           portion
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           some
           small
           measure
           of
           his
           grace
           :
           that
           is
           our
           earnest
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           haue
           the
           kingdome
           of
           heauen
           .
           And
           thus
           heauen
           is
           bought
           and
           sold
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           vs.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           heart
           mourneth
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           praieth
           for
           pardon
           ,
           and
           purposeth
           to
           sin
           no
           more
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           worke
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           earnest
           of
           our
           eternall
           saluation
           in
           heauen
           .
           Be
           our
           graces
           neuer
           so
           few
           or
           small
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           earnest
           ,
           as
           a
           penie
           is
           for
           a
           bargaine
           of
           a
           hundred
           pound
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           all
           these
           things
           concurre
           to
           the
           receiuing
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           calleth
           it
           bargaining
           .
           So
           this
           point
           is
           plaine
           ,
           how
           this
           spirituall
           bargaine
           is
           made
           ,
           and
           why
           it
           pleaseth
           Christ
           to
           terme
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           see
           that
           we
           are
           commaunded
           this
           dutie
           :
           
           but
           how
           stands
           the
           case
           with
           vs
           ?
           Surely
           though
           many
           come
           to
           Church
           ,
           few
           make
           that
           bargaine
           which
           is
           mentioned
           :
           we
           are
           like
           passengers
           by
           sea
           ,
           which
           see
           many
           goodly
           buildings
           ,
           fruitfull
           lands
           ,
           soiles
           ,
           and
           sumptuous
           cities
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           no
           purchase
           of
           them
           :
           so
           we
           come
           and
           heare
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           where
           is
           the
           partie
           that
           makes
           this
           bargaine
           with
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           Come
           to
           particulars
           .
           I
           appeale
           to
           all
           your
           consciences
           :
           who
           almost
           feeleth
           or
           seeth
           his
           owne
           want
           and
           miserie
           ?
           Men
           can
           soone
           see
           the
           want
           of
           necessaries
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           this
           they
           cannot
           see
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           desire
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           longing
           for
           him
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           .
           When
           you
           are
           drie
           or
           hungrie
           ,
           you
           can
           say
           you
           are
           drie
           and
           hungrie
           :
           but
           who
           saith
           ,
           I
           thirst
           for
           Christ
           ?
           If
           we
           looke
           to
           
           our
           estimation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           we
           are
           plaine
           Gadarens
           ,
           and
           of
           Esawes
           mind
           ,
           we
           set
           more
           by
           a
           messe
           of
           red
           pottage
           ,
           and
           esteeme
           the
           basest
           things
           aboue
           Christ
           and
           his
           merits
           :
           nay
           ,
           we
           are
           loth
           to
           part
           with
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           his
           righteousnesse
           ;
           we
           will
           rather
           keep
           them
           stil
           then
           change
           for
           the
           better
           .
           Who
           taketh
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           declareth
           it
           by
           fruites
           ?
           We
           can
           be
           content
           to
           loade
           Christ
           with
           our
           sins
           ,
           but
           we
           wil
           not
           be
           loden
           with
           his
           righteousnes
           .
           Is
           this
           a
           good
           change
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           .
           Euery
           man
           can
           say
           ;
           he
           must
           rise
           betimes
           which
           shall
           go
           beyond
           him
           in
           base
           and
           earthly
           bargaines
           :
           but
           who
           hath
           regard
           of
           this
           excellent
           and
           heauenly
           bargaine
           ?
           Then
           to
           conclude
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           al
           make
           this
           bargaine
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           presently
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           your
           first
           worke
           .
           You
           are
           carefull
           to
           put
           your
           children
           to
           good
           trades
           ,
           and
           you
           do
           wel
           ;
           but
           be
           as
           carefull
           that
           they
           may
           make
           this
           bargaine
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           do
           much
           better
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cheapest
           and
           the
           best
           bargaine
           that
           euer
           was
           made
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           you
           and
           yours
           rich
           for
           euer
           :
           as
           for
           other
           bargaines
           ,
           many
           cannot
           get
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           loose
           them
           when
           they
           haue
           gotten
           them
           ;
           this
           onely
           is
           durable
           .
        
         
           
             Verse
             19.
             
             As
             many
             as
             I
             loue
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           We
           haue
           heard
           a
           sharp
           reproofe
           ,
           and
           as
           sharp
           a
           threatning
           ;
           by
           which
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           take
           occasion
           to
           doubt
           and
           despaire
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           and
           fauour
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           therefore
           now
           he
           takes
           away
           all
           occasion
           in
           the
           19.
           and
           20.
           verses
           .
           First
           thus
           ,
           If
           I
           vse
           to
           rebuke
           and
           chasten
           all
           that
           I
           loue
           ,
           then
           you
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           my
           mercie
           ,
           albeit
           I
           rebuke
           and
           threaten
           you
           so
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           occasion
           of
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           Now
           see
           the
           meaning
           :
           
             I
             loue
          
           .
           Christ
           loueth
           the
           creatures
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           as
           a
           Creator
           :
           secondly
           ,
           as
           a
           redeemer
           .
           As
           he
           is
           a
           Creator
           ,
           he
           loueth
           them
           with
           a
           generall
           and
           common
           loue
           ,
           whether
           the
           creatures
           be
           reasonable
           or
           vnreasonable
           .
           As
           Redeemer
           ,
           he
           loueth
           them
           with
           a
           speciall
           and
           peculiar
           loue
           ,
           not
           cōmon
           to
           all
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           part
           of
           mankind
           onely
           which
           is
           elected
           and
           chosen
           to
           saluation
           .
           And
           of
           this
           last
           loue
           he
           speaketh
           here
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             As
             many
             as
             I
             loue
          
           ,
           communicating
           with
           them
           my
           righteousnes
           and
           life
           eternall
           :
           
             I
             rebuke
          
           .
           The
           word
           hath
           a
           larger
           extent
           and
           signification
           ,
           first
           to
           conuince
           one
           of
           a
           fault
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           checke
           or
           reproue
           the
           person
           :
           and
           it
           cannot
           well
           be
           rendred
           
           in
           one
           English
           word
           .
           
             And
             chastice
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           correction
           which
           a
           father
           vseth
           to
           his
           child
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           nurture
           ,
           to
           breake
           a
           child
           of
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           him
           obedience
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           vsed
           Prouer.
           3.
           12.
           whence
           this
           text
           is
           borrowed
           .
           The
           meaning
           then
           briefly
           is
           this
           :
           All
           those
           persons
           whom
           I
           loue
           ,
           I
           conuince
           of
           their
           particular
           faults
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           them
           :
           and
           like
           a
           louing
           father
           ,
           I
           chastise
           them
           and
           nurture
           them
           ,
           to
           breake
           them
           of
           their
           vices
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           amendment
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           vse
           of
           these
           words
           :
           
           Christ
           sets
           downe
           his
           ordinarie
           dealing
           with
           his
           seruants
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           by
           reproofe
           and
           chastisement
           ,
           and
           diuers
           visitations
           :
           for
           this
           very
           end
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           conuince
           them
           and
           correct
           them
           .
           Euery
           member
           of
           Christ
           must
           come
           vnder
           his
           rod
           ,
           therefore
           looke
           for
           it
           :
           yea
           marke
           further
           ,
           Christ
           layeth
           vpon
           all
           his
           seruants
           afflictions
           in
           diuers
           sorts
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diuers
           dispositions
           of
           mens
           natures
           :
           such
           as
           will
           hardly
           be
           broken
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           he
           laieth
           vpon
           them
           more
           sharp
           punishments
           :
           where
           men
           are
           easier
           to
           be
           amended
           ,
           there
           he
           vseth
           milder
           correction
           .
        
         
           The
           vse
           of
           this
           is
           two-fold
           :
           Prouerb
           .
           3.
           12.
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           despise
           not
           the
           Lords
           chastisemēt
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           token
           of
           his
           loue
           :
           whēsoeuer
           he
           reprooueth
           or
           afflicteth
           thee
           by
           visitations
           and
           crosses
           ,
           make
           not
           light
           account
           ,
           but
           make
           profit
           of
           it
           .
           The
           second
           is
           ,
           
             faint
             not
          
           ,
           arme
           thy self
           with
           patiēce
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Lords
           maner
           to
           chastise
           those
           that
           he
           loueth
           :
           and
           so
           many
           chastisements
           ,
           so
           many
           pledges
           and
           pawnes
           of
           his
           loue
           towards
           his
           seruants
           .
           By
           this
           Christ
           is
           an
           example
           to
           all
           parents
           and
           gouernours
           :
           they
           must
           giue
           tokens
           of
           loue
           in
           necessarie
           corrections
           ,
           that
           their
           children
           and
           seruants
           may
           be
           brought
           from
           their
           misdemeanure
           :
           for
           this
           end
           chastisement
           should
           be
           vsed
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           all
           parents
           and
           maisters
           did
           vse
           to
           giue
           correction
           thus
           :
           but
           our
           case
           is
           lamentable
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           Men
           thinke
           it
           enough
           to
           prouide
           foode
           and
           raiment
           for
           their
           houshold
           :
           all
           their
           care
           is
           for
           the
           bodie
           only
           ,
           and
           they
           neuer
           seeke
           to
           reforme
           their
           misdemeanours
           in
           life
           .
           This
           negligence
           brings
           many
           sinnes
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           pulleth
           many
           iudgements
           vpon
           vs.
           So
           much
           for
           the
           second
           point
           .
        
         
           Amend
           .
           Againe
           marke
           the
           order
           of
           the
           words
           :
           
             Rebuke
             and
             
             chasten
          
           .
           Here
           we
           haue
           a
           necessary
           instruction
           ,
           seeing
           Christ
           first
           propounds
           a
           direct
           end
           of
           his
           chastisement
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           their
           amendment
           :
           which
           that
           he
           may
           the
           better
           effect
           ,
           first
           he
           conuinceth
           them
           ,
           secondly
           he
           reprehendeth
           ,
           and
           thirdly
           chasteneth
           them
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           tend
           to
           our
           amendment
           .
           A
           worthie
           and
           excellent
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           followed
           of
           all
           gouernors
           ;
           they
           must
           propound
           a
           good
           end
           of
           all
           chastisements
           :
           first
           the
           good
           of
           the
           partie
           chastised
           :
           then
           they
           must
           vse
           this
           order
           ,
           first
           a
           conuiction
           of
           the
           conscience
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           secondly
           ,
           reprehension
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           correction
           ,
           if
           the
           two
           former
           wil
           not
           serue
           .
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           they
           ouershoote
           themselues
           ,
           that
           make
           correction
           serue
           for
           nothing
           but
           a
           meanes
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           an
           action
           of
           choller
           and
           rage
           ,
           without
           any
           purpose
           to
           better
           the
           partie
           .
           Whereas
           this
           order
           vsed
           ,
           would
           reforme
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           stop
           many
           vices
           ,
           and
           nip
           them
           euen
           in
           the
           head
           :
           to
           some
           it
           is
           as
           good
           as
           meate
           and
           drinke
           to
           be
           fighting
           and
           brawling
           .
        
         
           
             Be
             zealous
          
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           remedie
           for
           luke-warmnesse
           .
           In
           the
           eight
           verse
           they
           had
           a
           remedie
           for
           pride
           :
           now
           he
           maketh
           a
           plaister
           for
           luke-warmnesse
           .
           Here
           first
           marke
           how
           these
           words
           depend
           on
           the
           former
           :
           Christ
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Whom
             I
             loue
             ,
             I
             vse
             to
             chastise
             ,
          
           according
           as
           their
           faults
           be
           greater
           or
           lesser
           :
           therefore
           seeing
           I
           haue
           corrected
           thee
           ,
           repent
           .
           Where
           we
           are
           taught
           the
           vse
           of
           all
           reproofes
           ,
           admonitions
           and
           visitations
           ;
           the
           speciall
           end
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           driue
           vs
           to
           amend
           .
           As
           oft
           as
           the
           Lord
           doth
           either
           by
           word
           reproue
           ,
           or
           by
           deed
           correct
           vs
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           we
           must
           repent
           and
           amend
           :
           therefore
           whensoeuer
           you
           are
           visited
           ,
           say
           the
           Lord
           summons
           you
           to
           repent
           :
           take
           an
           occasion
           by
           the
           visitation
           ,
           of
           further
           reformation
           ;
           yea
           ,
           know
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           afflictions
           are
           so
           many
           sermons
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           grow
           and
           increase
           in
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           what
           this
           commandement
           
             Be
             zealous
          
           meaneth
           ,
           diuers
           points
           are
           to
           be
           handled
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           zeale
           is
           .
           Zeale
           is
           an
           affection
           ,
           that
           is
           compounded
           of
           two
           affections
           ,
           loue
           and
           indignation
           ,
           or
           sorow
           :
           therefore
           first
           we
           must
           loue
           Christ
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           be
           zealous
           :
           secondly
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           grieued
           and
           angred
           when
           Christ
           is
           dishonoured
           .
           Loue
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           griefe
           for
           the
           want
           of
           good
           successe
           therof
           ,
           
           will
           make
           men
           zealous
           .
           We
           haue
           an
           example
           in
           Christ
           ,
           Ioh.
           2.
           17.
           where
           thus
           much
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           his
           loue
           to
           his
           father
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           heate
           of
           his
           indignation
           had
           almost
           consumed
           him
           :
           he
           preferred
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           his
           Fathers
           will
           before
           all
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           note
           the
           diuerse
           kinds
           of
           zeale
           :
           good
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           true
           :
           or
           bad
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           counterfeit
           .
           To
           a
           good
           zeale
           there
           is
           required
           ,
           first
           ,
           true
           faith
           :
           secondly
           ,
           repentance
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           knowledge
           .
           As
           for
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           very
           root
           of
           good
           zeale
           :
           for
           as
           Paule
           saith
           ,
           Loue
           is
           from
           faith
           vnfained
           .
           1.
           
           Tim.
           1.
           5.
           
           Now
           zeale
           is
           an
           affection
           compounded
           of
           loue
           and
           faith
           .
           And
           as
           for
           repentance
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           zeale
           and
           it
           are
           conioyned
           in
           this
           place
           .
           Iehu
           indeed
           was
           zealous
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           repented
           not
           ,
           but
           liued
           in
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           good
           zeale
           .
           And
           for
           the
           last
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           zeale
           without
           knowledge
           is
           but
           rashnesse
           .
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           to
           distinguish
           true
           zeale
           from
           counterfeit
           ,
           euen
           by
           the
           companions
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           further
           by
           the
           fruites
           it
           may
           be
           discerned
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           it
           compelleth
           a
           man
           to
           please
           God
           in
           all
           things
           :
           it
           will
           enforce
           one
           ,
           ouer-rule
           and
           maister
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Cor.
           5.
           13.
           
           Whether
           we
           be
           out
           of
           our
           wit
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           it
           vnto
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           very
           loue
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospell
           inforced
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           preach
           .
           So
           wheresoeuer
           this
           true
           zeale
           is
           in
           any
           measure
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           a
           man
           that
           he
           cannot
           but
           do
           his
           dutie
           .
           It
           will
           burst
           foorth
           and
           find
           an
           issue
           ,
           
           like
           a
           flame
           :
           as
           Elihu
           said
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           containe
           ,
           his
           belly
           would
           burst
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           will
           make
           a
           man
           indeuor
           to
           obey
           God
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           strength
           &
           power
           .
           Example
           .
           Good
           king
           Iosia
           turned
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           Dauid
           prayed
           with
           grones
           vnspeakable
           :
           
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             mercies
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           so
           goeth
           on
           maruellous
           earnestly
           and
           feruently
           :
           he
           prayed
           not
           slackly
           and
           coldly
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           his
           force
           and
           power
           ,
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           for
           pardon
           and
           reconciliation
           .
           And
           so
           when
           he
           gaue
           thankes
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             me
             ,
             &c.
             Psal.
          
           103.
           1.
           
        
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           what
           be
           the
           fruites
           of
           zeale
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           is
           to
           be
           zealous
           .
           In
           a
           word
           then
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           enflamed
           with
           a
           loue
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           word
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
           exceeding
           angrie
           when
           it
           is
           disobeyed
           ,
           enforcing
           vs
           to
           do
           our
           dutie
           with
           all
           the
           strength
           we
           haue
           .
           Now
           to
           end
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           that
           lukewarmenesse
           in
           religion
           is
           our
           sinne
           generally
           throughout
           the
           land
           ,
           our
           zeale
           is
           cold
           ,
           and
           our
           profession
           but
           formall
           .
           How
           shall
           we
           reforme
           this
           ?
           Become
           zealous
           ,
           beare
           a
           feruent
           loue
           to
           religion
           ,
           loue
           Christ
           aboue
           all
           ,
           and
           be
           grieued
           when
           you
           see
           him
           dishonored
           ,
           or
           his
           word
           disobeyed
           ,
           and
           false
           worship
           established
           .
           Away
           with
           this
           slacknesse
           in
           religion
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           had
           bene
           better
           you
           had
           bene
           of
           no
           religion
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           neither
           hote
           nor
           cold
           .
           A
           man
           were
           better
           be
           a
           Turke
           or
           a
           Iew
           ,
           then
           a
           lukewarme
           Christian
           :
           for
           they
           are
           better
           then
           such
           ,
           and
           such
           professors
           are
           worse
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           
             And
             amend
          
           .
           This
           is
           added
           ,
           because
           zeale
           without
           repentance
           is
           but
           counterfeit
           zeale
           ,
           as
           Iehues
           was
           .
           But
           of
           what
           vices
           must
           they
           repent
           ?
           Euen
           of
           lukewarmenesse
           .
           They
           were
           not
           bidden
           repent
           because
           of
           any
           grosse
           sinnes
           that
           they
           had
           committed
           ,
           but
           for
           slacknesse
           in
           performing
           good
           duties
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           good
           lesson
           for
           our
           common
           people
           ,
           which
           say
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           no
           grosse
           sinners
           ,
           as
           adulterers
           ,
           theeues
           ,
           murtherers
           ,
           but
           meane
           well
           ,
           hurt
           no
           man
           ,
           and
           liue
           peaceably
           ,
           their
           case
           is
           good
           .
           They
           despise
           preaching
           ,
           and
           neuer
           thinke
           how
           the
           want
           of
           practising
           good
           duties
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           they
           should
           repent
           for
           .
           But
           they
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           summoned
           to
           repent
           for
           want
           of
           good
           duties
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           no
           euill
           .
           This
           is
           the
           diuels
           inchantment
           ,
           he
           rocketh
           them
           asleepe
           with
           it
           .
           You
           may
           haue
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           condemned
           and
           go
           to
           hell
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           a
           common
           opinion
           ,
           and
           spread
           ouer
           euery
           where
           :
           but
           know
           it
           ,
           thou
           maist
           liue
           and
           die
           with
           thy
           good
           meaning
           and
           peaceable
           liuing
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           damned
           ,
           if
           thou
           repent
           not
           .
        
         
           
             Vers.
             20.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Lest
           any
           should
           despaire
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           reproued
           them
           so
           sharpely
           ,
           and
           menaced
           them
           so
           seuerely
           ,
           he
           addeth
           these
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           confirme
           the
           Church
           against
           doubting
           ,
           by
           shewing
           signes
           of
           his
           loue
           .
           Now
           before
           he
           setteth
           downe
           the
           speciall
           tokens
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           Behold
           .
           In
           which
           very
           note
           of
           attention
           ,
           we
           haue
           a
           necessarie
           instruction
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           would
           arme
           our selues
           against
           doubting
           ,
           we
           must
           acquaint
           our selues
           with
           the
           
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           loue
           ,
           lay
           them
           to
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           remember
           them
           .
           We
           haue
           of
           this
           an
           example
           in
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Psal.
          
           23.
           in
           all
           the
           verses
           saue
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           rehearseth
           Gods
           goodnesse
           and
           his
           particular
           blessings
           :
           whereupon
           he
           inferreth
           this
           conclusion
           ;
           Therfore
           without
           all
           doubt
           I
           shall
           liue
           long
           to
           praise
           God.
           And
           all
           this
           came
           from
           the
           particular
           obseruation
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ;
           therefore
           if
           you
           would
           not
           stand
           in
           doubt
           of
           Gods
           mercie
           ,
           obserue
           his
           dealing
           and
           his
           loue
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           plentifull
           tokens
           of
           his
           prouidence
           .
           They
           being
           laid
           together
           ,
           worke
           in
           vs
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           so
           full
           of
           despaire
           and
           doubting
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           lay
           these
           things
           together
           ,
           and
           obserue
           diligently
           all
           the
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           ,
           he
           shall
           find
           store
           of
           comfort
           :
           therefore
           looke
           backe
           to
           your
           liues
           ;
           what
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           loue
           you
           haue
           receiued
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           that
           will
           be
           a
           remedie
           against
           desperation
           .
        
         
           
             I
             stand
          
           .
           Christ
           expresseth
           his
           mind
           by
           borrowed
           speeches
           :
           for
           in
           this
           verse
           he
           compareth
           euery
           man
           to
           a
           house
           or
           housholder
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           to
           doores
           by
           which
           an
           entrance
           is
           made
           :
           and
           himselfe
           to
           a
           guest
           or
           stranger
           which
           cometh
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           desireth
           to
           be
           let
           in
           and
           entertained
           :
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           to
           looke
           for
           kindnesse
           to
           be
           shewed
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           shew
           fauour
           to
           vs.
           By
           this
           similitude
           Christ
           purposeth
           to
           shew
           this
           Church
           ,
           what
           his
           mind
           is
           toward
           it
           :
           and
           he
           expresseth
           it
           by
           two
           signes
           here
           set
           downe
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           desire
           of
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           which
           he
           heartily
           seeketh
           and
           looketh
           for
           ,
           
             I
             stand
             and
             knocke
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           his
           promise
           after
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           
             If
             any
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           will
           haue
           fellowship
           ,
           euen
           mutuall
           fellowship
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           words
           in
           order
           as
           they
           lie
           .
           The
           scope
           and
           substance
           of
           them
           being
           thus
           first
           thus
           generally
           propounded
           ,
           I
           here
           note
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           that
           this
           Church
           (
           if
           we
           regard
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           )
           had
           not
           true
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           as
           yet
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           with
           thē
           :
           because
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           receiued
           into
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           stood
           at
           their
           doores
           which
           were
           shut
           .
           This
           may
           seeme
           strange
           :
           but
           the
           cause
           is
           euident
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           good
           things
           in
           them
           :
           for
           they
           knew
           the
           Gospell
           and
           liked
           it
           ,
           and
           professed
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           couenant
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           tainted
           with
           one
           great
           sinne
           of
           
           lukewarmenesse
           ,
           which
           closed
           vp
           the
           doore
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           so
           that
           though
           they
           had
           many
           good
           things
           ,
           yet
           this
           one
           sinne
           kept
           out
           Christ.
           By
           which
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           one
           sinne
           ,
           in
           a
           man
           indued
           with
           many
           good
           graces
           ,
           keepeth
           out
           Christ
           ,
           and
           barreth
           him
           from
           all
           fellowship
           and
           societie
           with
           him
           .
           Iudas
           had
           many
           notable
           things
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           forsooke
           all
           ,
           and
           preached
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           couetousnesse
           kept
           out
           Christ.
           Herod
           had
           so
           too
           ,
           but
           incest
           kept
           the
           doore
           shut
           against
           Christ.
           It
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           sinne
           to
           cut
           a
           man
           off
           from
           all
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           :
           and
           so
           we
           may
           haue
           many
           excellent
           things
           among
           vs
           ,
           as
           the
           word
           and
           Sacraments
           ;
           and
           yet
           if
           thou
           be
           a
           man
           which
           hast
           but
           one
           sinne
           (
           and
           nourishest
           it
           )
           it
           is
           a
           barre
           to
           keepe
           out
           Christ
           from
           entring
           .
           If
           thou
           be
           giuen
           either
           to
           couetousnesse
           ,
           drunkennes
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           adulterie
           ,
           theft
           ,
           blasphemie
           ,
           or
           lying
           ,
           &c.
           that
           one
           sin
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           will
           keepe
           out
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           must
           be
           faine
           to
           stand
           and
           stay
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           abide
           as
           long
           as
           a
           man
           continueth
           in
           any
           one
           sinne
           .
           Therefore
           so
           many
           as
           haue
           any
           desire
           to
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           ,
           must
           haue
           care
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           sinne
           :
           for
           though
           thou
           haue
           knowledge
           ,
           wit
           ,
           memorie
           ,
           vnderstanding
           and
           vtterance
           ,
           yet
           if
           thou
           haue
           but
           one
           sinne
           ,
           it
           taketh
           away
           the
           very
           ground
           of
           all
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           felicitie
           and
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           originall
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             I
             stand
          
           ,
           but
           
             I
             haue
             stoode
          
           .
           So
           
             Ier.
             7.
             13.
             
             I
             haue
             risen
             vp
             early
             :
          
           and
           
             Esa.
             65.
             2.
             
             I
             haue
             stretched
             out
             my
             arme
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
          
           And
           here
           ,
           I
           haue
           risen
           vp
           early
           ,
           and
           stood
           here
           long
           ,
           all
           the
           day
           till
           night
           :
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           of
           supping
           importeth
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           till
           supper
           time
           .
        
         
           This
           sheweth
           Christs
           exceeding
           patience
           ,
           in
           waiting
           for
           the
           conuersion
           of
           this
           people
           .
           He
           might
           in
           iustice
           haue
           condemned
           them
           for
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           haue
           cast
           them
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           standeth
           still
           all
           the
           day
           waiting
           for
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           faine
           to
           complaine
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           place
           serueth
           to
           shew
           and
           set
           foorth
           ,
           and
           giueth
           iust
           occasion
           to
           speake
           of
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           in
           waiting
           for
           the
           cōuersion
           &
           amendement
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           Christ
           saith
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           he
           iustly
           say
           to
           vs
           :
           he
           hath
           risen
           vp
           early
           ,
           and
           spent
           a
           long
           day
           in
           waiting
           at
           our
           doores
           ,
           aboue
           sixe
           and
           thirtie
           
           yeares
           ,
           therefore
           he
           may
           well
           vpbraide
           vs.
           Let
           vs
           then
           learne
           to
           know
           the
           day
           of
           our
           visitation
           :
           
           for
           that
           is
           the
           day
           of
           a
           peoples
           visitation
           ,
           when
           the
           Gospel
           is
           preached
           and
           Christ
           standeth
           knocking
           :
           therefore
           it
           stands
           vs
           vpon
           to
           labour
           to
           know
           this
           ,
           and
           regard
           it
           .
           If
           we
           can
           resolue
           our selues
           of
           this
           ,
           then
           we
           practise
           the
           dutie
           which
           Christ
           prescribeth
           the
           church
           of
           Ierusalem
           ▪
           if
           we
           do
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           shall
           let
           passe
           all
           the
           signes
           and
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           we
           must
           looke
           for
           the
           like
           end
           as
           Ierusalem
           had
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             doore
          
           .
        
         
           
             And
             knocke
          
           .
           First
           he
           vsed
           meanes
           to
           enter
           when
           they
           had
           barred
           him
           out
           .
           Marke
           the
           vnspeakeable
           mercie
           of
           Christ
           :
           they
           by
           their
           sinnes
           stopt
           Christ
           from
           entring
           ▪
           yet
           he
           pursueth
           them
           with
           mercie
           ,
           and
           offereth
           mercie
           to
           them
           that
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           contented
           themselues
           to
           lie
           and
           liue
           in
           their
           sinnes
           .
           When
           Adam
           had
           sinned
           and
           fled
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Lord
           sought
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           couenant
           of
           grace
           with
           him
           .
           So
           Esay
           65.
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             was
             found
             of
             them
             that
             neuer
             sought
             him
             :
          
           they
           that
           neuer
           dreamed
           of
           mercie
           sound
           mercie
           .
           
           In
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           lost
           sheep
           ,
           that
           sheep
           which
           was
           left
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           Christ
           sought
           it
           vp
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           home
           .
           All
           these
           places
           tend
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           infinite
           mercie
           of
           Christ.
           This
           is
           true
           in
           all
           churches
           ,
           yea
           in
           this
           of
           ours
           .
           If
           we
           haue
           mercie
           ,
           we
           haue
           it
           before
           we
           seeke
           it
           ,
           nay
           when
           we
           refuse
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           vs
           lieth
           .
           This
           should
           be
           an
           occasion
           to
           stirre
           vp
           our
           hearts
           to
           magnifie
           Christ
           for
           his
           mercie
           :
           we
           should
           not
           let
           passe
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           ,
           but
           rather
           breake
           out
           into
           praise
           of
           Gods
           loue
           and
           mercie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           bottomlesse
           sea
           .
        
         
           Quest.
           It
           may
           be
           demaunded
           ,
           how
           he
           knockes
           .
           Answ.
           The
           words
           precedent
           shew
           the
           sense
           :
           for
           these
           words
           haue
           relation
           to
           them
           .
           He
           said
           before
           ,
           he
           would
           spue
           them
           out
           :
           then
           he
           giueth
           them
           counsell
           .
           Now
           by
           so
           sharpe
           a
           rebuke
           they
           might
           haue
           despaired
           :
           therefore
           he
           shewes
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           threatning
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           counsell
           ,
           he
           knockes
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           perceiue
           they
           were
           not
           tokens
           of
           wrath
           but
           of
           mercie
           .
           So
           then
           this
           knocking
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           reproofe
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           and
           counsell
           vsed
           before
           .
           He
           knocketh
           when
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           make
           men
           see
           their
           sinne
           by
           such
           things
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           then
           we
           are
           to
           marke
           the
           state
           of
           al
           people
           which
           haue
           the
           ministerie
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           haue
           Christ
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           he
           standeth
           at
           the
           doore
           and
           knocketh
           at
           euery
           mans
           heart
           .
           All
           threatnings
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           reproofes
           of
           sin
           ,
           exhortations
           ,
           admonitions
           and
           promises
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           many
           knockes
           of
           Christ.
           A
           great
           &
           vnspeakeable
           mercie
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           should
           do
           this
           :
           Now
           then
           doth
           Christ
           knocke
           thus
           by
           preaching
           ,
           promises
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           ,
           &c.
           then
           we
           must
           not
           be
           so
           dull
           ,
           dead
           ,
           and
           backward
           ,
           but
           shew
           more
           zeale
           .
           If
           any
           man
           of
           great
           place
           and
           calling
           knocke
           at
           your
           doores
           ,
           what
           stirring
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           receiue
           him
           as
           is
           meete
           ?
           Then
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           Christ
           vouchsafeth
           to
           deale
           thus
           mercifully
           with
           vs
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           in
           that
           Christ
           cometh
           by
           the
           ministery
           of
           the
           Gospell
           to
           work
           our
           conuersion
           ,
           it
           serueth
           to
           admonish
           vs
           to
           turne
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           for
           we
           know
           not
           how
           long
           he
           will
           stand
           and
           reach
           forth
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           ministerie
           to
           beate
           vpon
           our
           hearts
           .
           Marke
           further
           ;
           this
           knocking
           is
           not
           a
           light
           and
           soft
           kind
           of
           knocking
           ,
           but
           it
           goeth
           with
           crying
           ;
           he
           both
           knocketh
           and
           crieth
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           earnest
           knocking
           of
           one
           that
           would
           faine
           enter
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           then
           Christ
           standing
           at
           the
           doore
           of
           mens
           hearts
           knocketh
           so
           earnestly
           to
           saue
           mens
           soules
           ,
           we
           againe
           ought
           to
           be
           earnest
           to
           receiue
           and
           embrace
           the
           Gospell
           .
           He
           knocketh
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           accordingly
           by
           Gods
           grace
           be
           as
           earnest
           .
           So
           much
           for
           the
           first
           token
           of
           Christs
           loue
           ,
           his
           desire
           of
           their
           conuersion
           ,
           which
           he
           sheweth
           by
           two
           signes
           ;
           first
           his
           waiting
           ,
           secondly
           his
           knocking
           ,
           and
           that
           ioyned
           with
           crying
           .
        
         
           
             If
             any
             man
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Now
           followeth
           the
           second
           token
           ,
           namely
           ,
           a
           promise
           of
           fellowship
           with
           them
           after
           their
           conuersion
           .
           These
           words
           haue
           bene
           much
           abused
           ,
           therefore
           I
           wil
           stand
           a
           litle
           to
           set
           downe
           the
           meaning
           .
           Marke
           the
           forme
           of
           speech
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           as
           seemeth
           to
           giue
           a
           man
           an
           action
           in
           his
           owne
           conuersion
           ,
           whereby
           he
           comes
           and
           receiues
           Christ.
           So
           it
           attributes
           to
           mans
           will
           an
           action
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           I
           for
           my
           part
           stand
           and
           knocke
           ,
           if
           therefore
           any
           man
           heare
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           may
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           action
           should
           be
           attributed
           to
           a
           mā
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           sin
           .
           But
           this
           speech
           is
           vsed
           for
           iust
           cause
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           there
           be
           three
           agents
           :
           first
           ,
           the
           
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           secondly
           ,
           the
           word
           :
           thirdly
           ,
           mans
           will.
           The
           principal
           agent
           and
           worker
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           changeth
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           from
           euill
           to
           good
           ,
           the
           will
           by
           nature
           willing
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           against
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           instrument
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           for
           he
           works
           not
           now
           ordinarily
           by
           reuelation
           ,
           or
           speciall
           instinct
           and
           inspiration
           ,
           but
           when
           a
           man
           is
           reading
           or
           hearing
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           applying
           it
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           then
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           workes
           in
           and
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           power
           of
           God
           to
           saluation
           ,
           frō
           faith
           to
           faith
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           wil
           though
           it
           be
           dead
           by
           nature
           ,
           &
           can
           do
           nothing
           of
           it self
           :
           yet
           when
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           begins
           to
           moue
           it
           ,
           it
           moues
           it self
           ,
           and
           striues
           to
           be
           altered
           whē
           God
           moues
           it
           .
           We
           must
           not
           think
           mās
           wil
           is
           like
           a
           peece
           of
           wax
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           actiō
           ,
           but
           only
           passiuely
           receiues
           and
           impression
           :
           but
           the
           will
           being
           disposed
           ,
           moues
           and
           stirres
           it selfe
           .
           Euen
           as
           fire
           ,
           so
           soone
           as
           it
           is
           kindled
           it
           burnes
           ,
           and
           as
           soone
           as
           it
           burnes
           is
           fire
           :
           so
           when
           God
           hath
           once
           giuen
           grace
           ,
           the
           will
           moueth
           ,
           the
           mind
           seeth
           and
           acknowledgeth
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           inclined
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           begins
           a
           strife
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           man
           endeuour
           to
           please
           God
           so
           much
           as
           he
           can
           .
           So
           the
           will
           in
           the
           very
           first
           conuersion
           hath
           his
           action
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           nature
           but
           by
           grace
           .
           Now
           considering
           these
           three
           actions
           concurre
           in
           the
           conuersion
           of
           a
           sinner
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           actions
           are
           ascribed
           to
           sinners
           which
           are
           to
           be
           conuerted
           ,
           as
           here
           and
           in
           manie
           other
           places
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           can
           do
           any
           thing
           of
           themselues
           without
           Christ
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           wrought
           vpon
           by
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Thus
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           free
           will
           in
           his
           first
           conuersiō
           by
           grace
           :
           as
           fire
           hath
           some
           effects
           of
           fire
           so
           soone
           as
           euer
           it
           is
           kindled
           :
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Repent
             and
             beleeue
          
           ,
           to
           impenitent
           persons
           ;
           not
           because
           they
           can
           do
           it
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           because
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           to
           worke
           it
           in
           their
           hearts
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           can
           turne
           ,
           and
           vse
           good
           meanes
           .
           This
           is
           the
           cause
           why
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ascribes
           an
           action
           to
           such
           persons
           :
           when
           God
           giues
           grace
           to
           receiue
           Christ
           ,
           then
           it
           receiueth
           Christ
           :
           when
           God
           opens
           the
           heart
           by
           that
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           enabled
           to
           receiue
           Christ.
           
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           let
           vs
           see
           how
           this
           text
           hath
           bene
           abused
           ,
           first
           by
           Papists
           ,
           which
           gather
           hereupō
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           free
           will
           in
           his
           conuersion
           by
           nature
           :
           that
           he
           hath
           
           and
           that
           is
           the
           faith
           which
           sets
           open
           the
           heart
           wide
           to
           receiue
           Christ.
           Thus
           if
           you
           shall
           humble
           your selues
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           your
           vnworthinesse
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           Christ
           with
           true
           faith
           ,
           and
           testifie
           it
           by
           feruent
           loue
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           then
           shall
           your
           hearts
           be
           open
           indeed
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           receiue
           Christ.
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           condition
           .
        
         
           It
           followeth
           ,
           
             I
             wil
             sup
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           This
           is
           the
           promise
           it self
           ,
           namely
           a
           mutual
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           :
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           al
           ioy
           ,
           comfort
           &
           happines
           :
           therfore
           it
           is
           here
           propounded
           as
           the
           principal
           thing
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           I
           will
           sup
           with
           him
           :
           secondly
           ,
           and
           he
           with
           me
           .
           The
           true
           communion
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           his
           members
           ,
           stands
           in
           these
           two
           things
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           double
           feast
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           containe
           the
           summe
           and
           substance
           of
           Salomons
           book
           called
           the
           Canticles
           :
           for
           there
           Christ
           entertaineth
           &
           feasteth
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           the
           church
           feasteth
           him
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           
             I
             will
             sup
             with
             him
          
           .
           How
           ?
           
             Cant.
             4.
             end
             .
             Come
             my
             wel
             beloued
             and
             eate
             of
             the
             delicate
             things
             and
             pleasant
             fruites
             :
          
           there
           you
           may
           see
           how
           euery
           Christian
           soule
           conuerted
           ,
           makes
           Christ
           a
           feast
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           with
           the
           fruites
           of
           true
           repentance
           .
           Psal.
           51.
           
           
             The
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
          
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           most
           worthie
           part
           of
           the
           feast
           ,
           and
           a
           sacrifice
           acceptable
           to
           God.
           Secondly
           ,
           
             a
             beleeuing
             heart
          
           ,
           for
           without
           saith
           it
           is
           vnpossible
           to
           please
           God
           ,
           Heb.
           11.
           and
           when
           we
           giue
           vp
           our
           bodies
           and
           soules
           a
           liuing
           sacrifice
           .
           Rom
           12.
           1.
           bring
           broken
           ,
           beleeuing
           ,
           and
           obedient
           harts
           :
           these
           are
           the
           dishes
           and
           delicates
           wherewith
           Christ
           is
           fed
           ,
           wherein
           he
           delights
           .
           
             And
             he
             with
             me
          
           .
           We
           must
           also
           be
           feasted
           by
           Christ
           :
           for
           Christ
           comes
           not
           for
           this
           end
           to
           be
           entertained
           ,
           but
           to
           entertaine
           .
           The
           feast
           which
           Christ
           makes
           ,
           is
           his
           own
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           Supper
           :
           his
           bodie
           is
           true
           meate
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           is
           true
           drinke
           .
           And
           the
           vessels
           in
           which
           it
           is
           serued
           out
           ,
           are
           the
           seales
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           and
           the
           guests
           are
           penitent
           sinners
           ,
           which
           haue
           broken
           hearts
           ,
           which
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Christ.
           Now
           from
           this
           feast
           ariseth
           righteousnesse
           ,
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           ioy
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           
           All
           ioy
           that
           heart
           can
           thinke
           comes
           by
           this
           feast
           .
           Now
           seeing
           Christ
           makes
           these
           promises
           as
           a
           principall
           token
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           some
           vse
           of
           them
           .
           We
           must
           renounce
           all
           our
           carnal
           vanities
           and
           earthly
           delights
           ,
           and
           giue
           our selues
           no
           more
           
           to
           surfetting
           and
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           sumptuous
           banquetting
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           better
           kind
           of
           feasting
           ,
           therefore
           turne
           your
           eyes
           from
           those
           ,
           lift
           vp
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           haue
           care
           to
           entertaine
           Christ
           :
           feast
           him
           with
           the
           graces
           that
           God
           hath
           giuen
           you
           ,
           and
           labor
           againe
           to
           be
           feasted
           of
           him
           ,
           feed
           of
           his
           bodie
           and
           bloud
           to
           life
           eternall
           .
           Labour
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           these
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           by
           experience
           how
           Christ
           feasts
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           him
           .
           You
           know
           one
           friend
           how
           to
           entertaine
           another
           ,
           euerie
           man
           according
           to
           his
           dignitie
           :
           but
           you
           should
           haue
           more
           care
           of
           this
           spirituall
           and
           mutuall
           entertainment
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           you
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           see
           here
           a
           notable
           abuse
           of
           those
           that
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           :
           for
           marke
           how
           these
           two
           go
           together
           ,
           Christ
           feasts
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           feast
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           enterchange
           of
           feasting
           :
           but
           our
           communicants
           come
           to
           the
           Lords
           table
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           haue
           Christ
           feast
           then
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           feast
           him
           ,
           whereas
           we
           should
           feast
           him
           daily
           by
           faith
           ,
           obedience
           ,
           and
           repentance
           ,
           and
           good
           duties
           of
           our
           callings
           :
           but
           we
           like
           churlish
           &
           vngratefull
           Nabals
           ,
           haue
           not
           one
           good
           dish
           to
           feast
           him
           withall
           .
           This
           is
           our
           shame
           .
           Or
           if
           we
           be
           good
           guests
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           yet
           after
           that
           is
           past
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           care
           to
           entertaine
           Christ.
           Looke
           to
           it
           therefore
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           you
           feed
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           your
           owne
           natural
           power
           ,
           but
           by
           your
           gifts
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           
             To
             him
             that
             ouercometh
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           Epistle
           ,
           in
           which
           note
           two
           parts
           :
           first
           ,
           a
           promise
           :
           secondly
           ,
           a
           precept
           .
           The
           promise
           :
           
             To
             him
             that
             ouercometh
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           holds
           out
           ,
           keeping
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           against
           all
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           saluation
           .
           
             Shall
             sit
          
           :
           that
           is
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           Christ
           in
           his
           glorie
           .
           Christ
           doth
           not
           promise
           equall
           glorie
           and
           honor
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           anie
           creature
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           head
           of
           his
           church
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           participation
           :
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           partaker
           of
           my
           glorie
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           shall
           be
           meete
           and
           conuenient
           for
           him
           :
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           words
           following
           .
           But
           this
           (
           wil
           some
           say
           )
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           .
           True
           ,
           the
           carnall
           heart
           of
           man
           may
           surmise
           so
           :
           therefore
           he
           addes
           ,
           as
           
             I
             ouercame
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           This
           is
           no
           small
           glorie
           ,
           for
           like
           as
           my
           father
           did
           aduance
           me
           when
           I
           had
           ouercome
           ,
           so
           will
           I
           aduance
           all
           my
           members
           ,
           when
           they
           haue
           ouercome
           their
           spirituall
           enemies
           .
           Now
           as
           Christ
           is
           inferiour
           to
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           yet
           sits
           with
           him
           :
           so
           the
           members
           of
           Christ
           may
           sit
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           vnequall
           to
           him
           in
           glorie
           .
        
         
           Verse
           22.
           
           Let
           him
           that
           hath
           an
           eare
           .
           
             This
             hath
             bene
             expounded
             often
             before
             .
          
        
         
           The
           memoriall
           of
           the
           righteous
           is
           euerlasting
           :
           but
           the
           name
           of
           the
           wicked
           shall
           rot
           .
           Prou.
           10.
           
        
         
           Laus
           Christo
           nescia
           finis
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ❧
           An
           excellent
           Sermon
           ,
           plainely
           prouing
           that
           Rome
           is
           Babylon
           :
           and
           that
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           .
        
         
           Preached
           long
           since
           by
           a
           famous
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           added
           as
           a
           Commentarie
           to
           the
           hardest
           part
           of
           the
           Reuelation
           .
        
         
           
             REVEL
             .
             14.
             
             VERS
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             She
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
             euen
             Babylon
             that
             great
             Citie
             :
             for
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             furie
             of
             her
             fornication
             she
             hath
             made
             all
             Nations
             to
             drinke
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           holy
           Euangelist
           S.
           Luke
           in
           the
           fourth
           chapter
           of
           his
           Gospell
           recordeth
           ,
           that
           on
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           our
           Sauior
           came
           into
           the
           Synagogue
           at
           Nazareth
           ,
           to
           reade
           as
           his
           custome
           was
           ,
           there
           was
           deliuered
           to
           him
           a
           booke
           containing
           the
           Prophecie
           of
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           .
           Which
           after
           he
           had
           opened
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           he
           found
           the
           place
           where
           it
           was
           written
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             vpon
             me
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             annoynted
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             the
             poore
             :
             He
             hath
             sent
             me
             that
             I
             should
             heale
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             preach
             deliuerance
             to
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             set
             at
             libertie
             them
             that
             are
             bruised
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             the
             acceptable
             yeare
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Then
           after
           he
           had
           closed
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           it
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           he
           sate
           downe
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           them
           that
           were
           in
           the
           congregation
           were
           bent
           vpon
           him
           .
           Then
           he
           opened
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           spake
           vnto
           them
           these
           words
           :
           
             This
             day
             is
             this
             Scripture
             fulfilled
             in
             your
             eares
             ,
             and
             they
             all
             gaue
             him
             testimonie
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
          
           In
           like
           maner
           may
           I
           say
           ,
           concerning
           this
           place
           of
           Scripture
           which
           I
           haue
           read
           vnto
           you
           :
           In
           your
           eyes
           and
           eares
           is
           this
           Scripture
           this
           day
           fulfilled
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           God
           you
           may
           all
           likewise
           beare
           witnesse
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
        
         
         
           The
           last
           time
           that
           I
           spake
           in
           this
           auditorie
           ,
           I
           intreated
           of
           the
           flourishing
           and
           prosperous
           estate
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           set
           foorth
           in
           the
           122.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           good
           order
           now
           requireth
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           decay
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           enemie
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           which
           is
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           See
           and
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           principally
           ,
           haue
           I
           chosen
           this
           text
           of
           Scripture
           to
           speake
           of
           :
           that
           by
           the
           one
           we
           might
           be
           enflamed
           with
           loue
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           other
           be
           moued
           to
           the
           hatred
           of
           that
           false
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Now
           this
           text
           of
           Scripture
           
             (
             She
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
             euen
             Babylon
             that
             great
             citie
             ,
             for
             of
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             fury
             of
             her
             fornication
             she
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             all
             nations
             to
             drinke
             )
          
           offereth
           me
           three
           speciall
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           first
           ,
           what
           Babylon
           is
           :
           secondly
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           her
           :
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           her
           heauie
           decay
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           plainely
           shew
           and
           proue
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           :
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           or
           Rome
           ,
           by
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           is
           fallen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           she
           is
           fallen
           :
           In
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           so
           sharpe
           sentence
           of
           God
           against
           her
           ,
           because
           she
           hath
           deceiued
           all
           the
           world
           with
           drunkennesse
           and
           whoredome
           .
           Within
           the
           compasse
           of
           these
           three
           propositions
           I
           will
           keep
           my selfe
           in
           all
           my
           discourse
           :
           sauing
           that
           by
           your
           fauour
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           this
           is
           the
           middle
           voice
           of
           three
           Angels
           that
           speake
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           for
           a
           Preface
           ,
           I
           will
           vse
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           first
           Angell
           ,
           of
           whose
           preaching
           this
           my
           text
           is
           a
           cōsequent
           :
           and
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           a
           conclusion
           I
           will
           touch
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           third
           Angel
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           consequent
           of
           this
           the
           middle
           Angels
           voice
           .
           Concerning
           the
           preface
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           this
           in
           few
           words
           .
           After
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           had
           described
           the
           preseruation
           and
           vnitie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           furie
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           vnder
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           Lambe
           standing
           on
           mount
           Sion
           with
           144000.
           of
           his
           chast
           worshippers
           :
           next
           he
           declareth
           that
           God
           would
           bring
           the
           same
           againe
           into
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           by
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           sendeth
           an
           Angell
           flying
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           heauen
           ,
           or
           betweene
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           bringing
           with
           him
           an
           euerlasting
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           preaching
           that
           
           all
           men
           should
           feare
           God
           ,
           and
           giue
           glorie
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           of
           his
           iudgement
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           worship
           him
           that
           made
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           that
           are
           in
           them
           .
           A
           very
           Angelicall
           sermon
           indeed
           ,
           &
           an
           euerlasting
           Gospell
           is
           that
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           the
           enemies
           charge
           it
           with
           noueltie
           )
           that
           teacheth
           to
           feare
           God
           ,
           to
           giue
           glorie
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           onely
           that
           is
           the
           Creator
           of
           heauen
           and
           earth
           .
           And
           a
           consequent
           of
           that
           Gospell
           is
           this
           Sermon
           of
           the
           Angell
           .
           
             She
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
             euen
             Babylon
             that
             great
             Citie
             .
          
           For
           wheresoeuer
           men
           are
           taught
           to
           feare
           God
           aright
           ,
           to
           giue
           all
           glorie
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           none
           other
           but
           him
           that
           made
           heauen
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           in
           them
           contained
           :
           there
           must
           needes
           follow
           a
           great
           fal
           and
           ouerthrow
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           Babylonicall
           religion
           ,
           which
           teacheth
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           we
           loue
           the
           peace
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           to
           the
           ouerthrow
           of
           this
           her
           great
           aduersarie
           ,
           let
           vs
           imbrace
           this
           euerlasting
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           we
           feare
           God
           ,
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           and
           worship
           God
           alone
           .
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           hate
           Babylon
           with
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           ;
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           seeke
           her
           vtter
           ruine
           and
           decay
           :
           let
           vs
           procure
           that
           this
           Gospell
           may
           be
           preached
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           learn
           to
           feare
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           serue
           God
           onely
           ,
           and
           then
           vndoubtedly
           Babylon
           shall
           fall
           ,
           she
           shall
           fall
           I
           say
           ,
           she
           can
           stand
           no
           longer
           .
           Let
           this
           suffice
           therefore
           for
           a
           Preface
           .
        
         
           Now
           haue
           we
           to
           cōsider
           ,
           what
           Babylon
           is
           .
           I
           haue
           vndertaken
           to
           proue
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           here
           spoken
           of
           ;
           is
           Rome
           .
           But
           first
           I
           must
           admonish
           you
           ,
           how
           I
           vnderstand
           Rome
           .
           And
           that
           is
           not
           onely
           for
           a
           certaine
           place
           in
           Italy
           ,
           compassed
           about
           with
           walles
           ,
           and
           furnished
           with
           buildings
           ,
           as
           other
           cities
           are
           :
           but
           for
           that
           authoritie
           ,
           gouernment
           and
           preheminence
           which
           is
           challenged
           by
           meanes
           of
           that
           citie
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ,
           which
           is
           claimed
           by
           prerogatiue
           of
           the
           same
           citie
           :
           and
           so
           is
           Babylon
           taken
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           namely
           in
           this
           Prophecie
           .
           For
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           the
           same
           great
           citie
           is
           called
           also
           Sodoma
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           where
           our
           Lord
           was
           crucified
           :
           Sodoma
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           abhomination
           and
           filthinesse
           therein
           maintained
           ,
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           because
           it
           keepeth
           the
           people
           of
           God
           in
           miserable
           bondage
           and
           slauerie
           ,
           as
           Aegypt
           vnder
           Pharao
           did
           of
           
           old
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           citie
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           that
           tyrannie
           ,
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           preheminence
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           which
           is
           challenged
           in
           the
           right
           of
           that
           great
           Citie
           :
           and
           so
           is
           the
           regiment
           and
           gouernance
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Antichrist
           ,
           depending
           vpon
           the
           prerogatiue
           of
           his
           See
           ,
           which
           is
           Rome
           .
           Now
           if
           any
           will
           contend
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           must
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ,
           for
           a
           citie
           in
           Chaldea
           onely
           ,
           as
           though
           we
           should
           looke
           for
           the
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           out
           of
           the
           East
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           for
           thirty
           or
           fortie
           yeares
           ago
           deuised
           a
           fable
           ,
           that
           was
           renewed
           also
           in
           Queene
           Maries
           dayes
           ,
           of
           a
           monstrous
           child
           which
           should
           be
           borne
           at
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           haue
           men
           suppose
           to
           be
           Antichrist
           :
           )
           he
           may
           be
           flatly
           conuicted
           of
           great
           ignorance
           ,
           whē
           the
           Angell
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Prophecie
           testifieth
           ,
           that
           her
           name
           is
           Babylon
           in
           a
           mysterie
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           spiritually
           called
           Sodoma
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           not
           in
           respect
           of
           situation
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           in
           similitude
           and
           likenesse
           of
           conditions
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           (
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           )
           I
           proue
           Babylon
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           be
           Rome
           .
           The
           greatest
           controuersie
           that
           this
           day
           troubleth
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           should
           be
           :
           the
           Papists
           making
           great
           bragges
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           &
           we
           affirming
           that
           it
           is
           on
           our
           side
           .
           This
           controuersie
           will
           soone
           be
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           shewed
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           :
           for
           then
           cannot
           Rome
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           standeth
           me
           vpon
           ,
           to
           bring
           very
           good
           and
           substantiall
           proofes
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           this
           my
           assertion
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           .
           But
           what
           proofes
           may
           be
           counted
           sufficient
           ?
           Is
           not
           the
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           testimonie
           of
           auncient
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           good
           and
           substantiall
           proofes
           ?
           Therfore
           if
           authoritie
           of
           Scriptures
           be
           a
           good
           and
           substantiall
           proofe
           ,
           ye
           shall
           haue
           Scriptures
           :
           if
           consent
           of
           auncient
           Writers
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           be
           of
           any
           value
           ,
           you
           shall
           haue
           plentie
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           beginning
           with
           Scriptures
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           alledge
           such
           places
           as
           be
           hard
           and
           darke
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           be
           plaine
           ,
           euident
           ,
           and
           manifest
           ,
           and
           can
           receiue
           no
           other
           interpretation
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           iudgement
           of
           any
           reasonable
           man.
           I
           omit
           therefore
           
           so
           many
           figures
           as
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           do
           not
           very
           obscurely
           signifie
           ,
           but
           euen
           directly
           point
           at
           and
           paint
           out
           that
           Antichristian
           Church
           .
           For
           although
           they
           do
           so
           aptly
           and
           fitly
           agree
           therto
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           might
           easily
           iudge
           they
           were
           made
           euen
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           yet
           because
           they
           might
           be
           wrested
           to
           some
           other
           meaning
           ,
           if
           manifest
           places
           did
           not
           withstand
           ,
           I
           will
           leaue
           all
           aduantage
           that
           I
           might
           take
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           hold
           me
           onely
           at
           this
           time
           to
           those
           plaine
           and
           euident
           demonstrations
           ,
           which
           with
           no
           equitie
           nor
           conscience
           can
           admit
           any
           other
           interpretation
           .
           Onely
           I
           will
           here
           note
           ,
           that
           forasmuch
           as
           all
           figures
           ,
           types
           ,
           and
           colours
           contained
           in
           this
           booke
           may
           so
           conueniently
           be
           applied
           to
           Rome
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           bene
           properly
           appointed
           to
           describe
           her
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           were
           indeed
           )
           it
           is
           great
           preiudice
           against
           Rome
           ,
           although
           no
           plainer
           proofes
           might
           be
           brought
           .
           But
           when
           so
           plaine
           arguments
           are
           brought
           foorth
           ,
           that
           without
           too
           much
           impudencie
           cannot
           be
           auoided
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           figures
           and
           darke
           speeches
           agree
           accordingly
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           coniunction
           that
           Rome
           is
           none
           other
           but
           this
           Babylon
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           begin
           with
           these
           plaine
           places
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           promised
           ,
           )
           the
           first
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           the
           eleuenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           the
           place
           before
           alleaged
           :
           where
           it
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           all
           times
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           greatest
           persecution
           ,
           would
           maintaine
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           reserue
           at
           the
           least
           two
           witnesses
           which
           should
           testifie
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           in
           spite
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           adherents
           .
           Which
           although
           the
           monstrous
           beast
           that
           ariseth
           out
           of
           the
           bottomelesse
           pit
           ,
           should
           murther
           and
           slay
           ,
           yet
           God
           should
           restore
           them
           to
           life
           again
           ,
           continually
           stirring
           vp
           a
           sufficient
           number
           to
           beare
           witnesse
           of
           his
           name
           and
           doctrine
           .
           In
           that
           Chapter
           I
           say
           is
           contained
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           beast
           had
           murthered
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           enuie
           them
           the
           honour
           of
           buriall
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           bodies
           should
           lye
           in
           the
           streete
           or
           market
           place
           of
           that
           great
           citie
           ,
           which
           is
           spiritually
           called
           Sodoma
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           where
           our
           Lord
           was
           crucified
           .
           Declaring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           as
           Rome
           had
           slaine
           and
           crucified
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           should
           Rome
           persecute
           the
           members
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Citie
           where
           their
           Lord
           was
           murthered
           ,
           the
           seruants
           should
           be
           persecuted
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           a
           man
           would
           thinke
           that
           I
           were
           impudent
           to
           affirme
           ,
           
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           at
           Rome
           ,
           whome
           all
           the
           world
           knoweth
           to
           haue
           suffered
           death
           at
           Ierusalem
           .
           But
           you
           must
           call
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           first
           I
           gaue
           warning
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           vnderstand
           Rome
           for
           the
           topographie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           much
           ground
           onely
           as
           is
           compassed
           within
           the
           walles
           of
           that
           Citie
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           regiment
           ,
           gouernance
           and
           prerogatiue
           that
           is
           claymed
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           Citie
           or
           Monarchie
           ,
           whereof
           Rome
           is
           the
           head
           :
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           easily
           proue
           that
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           For
           by
           whome
           was
           he
           condemned
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           by
           Pilate
           the
           Deputie
           or
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Romain
           Empire
           ?
           For
           what
           cause
           or
           crime
           was
           he
           adiudged
           to
           die
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           for
           treason
           pretended
           to
           be
           committed
           against
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ?
           With
           what
           kind
           of
           execution
           was
           he
           put
           to
           death
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           such
           as
           was
           vsuall
           by
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           for
           such
           hainous
           offences
           as
           were
           vniustly
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           ?
           Finally
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           place
           wherein
           he
           suffered
           ,
           within
           the
           circuit
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ?
           May
           I
           not
           then
           iustly
           affirme
           that
           he
           was
           crucified
           at
           Rome
           ,
           whē
           by
           the
           Romaine
           Iudge
           he
           was
           condemned
           for
           a
           crime
           against
           the
           Romaine
           state
           ,
           and
           executed
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           death
           appointed
           by
           the
           Romaine
           lawes
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           place
           of
           the
           Romaine
           dominion
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           they
           had
           at
           that
           time
           no
           authoritie
           to
           put
           any
           man
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           they
           confesse
           themselues
           ,
           when
           Pilate
           bad
           them
           take
           him
           ,
           and
           iudge
           him
           according
           to
           their
           owne
           lawe
           ,
           meaning
           they
           shold
           decree
           some
           light
           punishment
           against
           him
           .
           They
           answered
           :
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           vs
           to
           iudge
           him
           to
           dye
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           cause
           ,
           although
           they
           accused
           him
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           made
           himselfe
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           be
           condemned
           for
           that
           ,
           because
           Pilate
           would
           admit
           no
           accusation
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           contained
           a
           crime
           against
           the
           Romaine
           lawes
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           crosse
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           to
           be
           proper
           to
           the
           Romaines
           :
           for
           the
           Iewes
           would
           haue
           stoned
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           haue
           condemned
           him
           for
           blasphemie
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           law
           of
           Moises
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Angell
           in
           that
           place
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           vnderstand
           Ierusalem
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           by
           these
           reasons
           :
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           calleth
           it
           that
           great
           citie
           ;
           which
           tearme
           could
           neuer
           be
           spoken
           of
           Ierusalem
           .
           Also
           he
           calleth
           it
           Sodoma
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           
           which
           was
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           monstrous
           beast
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           places
           is
           often
           called
           Babylon
           .
           Whereas
           no
           man
           euer
           did
           imagine
           that
           Ierusalem
           should
           be
           called
           Sodome
           ,
           Aegypt
           ,
           or
           Babylon
           .
           Adde
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           Ierusalem
           ,
           the
           place
           where
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           was
           vtterly
           destroyed
           in
           S.
           Iohns
           time
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           great
           citie
           ,
           spiritually
           called
           Babylon
           ,
           Sodoma
           ,
           and
           Aegyptus
           ,
           is
           meant
           none
           other
           but
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ,
           which
           crucified
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           should
           also
           bring
           foorth
           to
           put
           any
           man
           to
           death
           :
           and
           he
           hath
           deserued
           the
           monstrous
           beast
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           should
           torment
           and
           afflict
           the
           members
           ,
           which
           began
           with
           murther
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           should
           continue
           ,
           till
           it
           were
           destroyed
           ,
           in
           murthering
           of
           the
           seruants
           .
           And
           by
           this
           plaine
           text
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           wrested
           to
           any
           other
           sense
           ,
           this
           great
           citie
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           where
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           ,
           is
           proued
           to
           be
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           authoritie
           ,
           rule
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Citie
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           plaine
           and
           euident
           proofe
           which
           I
           will
           vse
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           shall
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           where
           that
           euill
           shapen
           beast
           is
           described
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           head
           of
           the
           persecuting
           malignant
           Church
           ,
           hauing
           seuen
           heads
           and
           ten
           hornes
           :
           and
           is
           the
           same
           which
           afterward
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           Chapter
           beareth
           the
           great
           whore
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           abhominations
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Who
           so
           therefore
           will
           compare
           these
           things
           that
           are
           written
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           concerning
           the
           description
           of
           that
           monstrous
           beast
           ,
           with
           those
           things
           that
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           in
           the
           seuenth
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Prophecie
           ,
           describeth
           of
           the
           foure
           beasts
           ,
           and
           specially
           of
           the
           fourth
           ,
           which
           all
           men
           confesse
           to
           be
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           :
           except
           he
           be
           too
           much
           blinded
           with
           frowardnes
           and
           peruerse
           affection
           ,
           he
           must
           needes
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           this
           Beast
           which
           Iohn
           painteth
           out
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           that
           Daniel
           setteth
           out
           :
           which
           containing
           in
           it
           the
           crueltie
           of
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           the
           Beare
           and
           the
           Lion
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           former
           Monarchies
           ,
           is
           vnlike
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           the
           fourth
           Empire
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           world
           acknowledgeth
           to
           be
           the
           Monarchie
           of
           Rome
           .
           What
           should
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           hornes
           ,
           equall
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           generally
           of
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           their
           description
           ,
           which
           is
           set
           foorth
           so
           like
           ,
           and
           almost
           with
           
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           one
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           meere
           madnesse
           to
           imagine
           that
           this
           beast
           which
           Iohn
           describeth
           ,
           should
           be
           any
           other
           ,
           then
           that
           Daniel
           had
           so
           long
           before
           portraited
           .
           Then
           if
           the
           Beast
           in
           Daniels
           description
           doth
           signifie
           the
           fourth
           kingdome
           ,
           as
           the
           Angell
           expoundeth
           it
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           will
           denie
           to
           be
           the
           Romaine
           Monarchie
           :
           the
           same
           monstrous
           Beast
           ,
           being
           here
           painted
           out
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           shape
           ,
           colours
           and
           conditions
           ,
           must
           needes
           signifie
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ,
           and
           so
           Babylon
           by
           this
           reason
           also
           is
           proued
           to
           be
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           argument
           or
           proofe
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           seuenteenth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           and
           the
           ninth
           verse
           :
           where
           the
           Angell
           expounding
           to
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           Beast
           with
           the
           seuen
           heades
           ,
           declareth
           in
           very
           plaine
           wordes
           ,
           that
           the
           seuen
           heades
           do
           signifie
           seuen
           hilles
           ,
           whereon
           the
           woman
           sitteth
           .
           Now
           seeing
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           the
           woman
           signifieth
           a
           great
           Citie
           ,
           we
           must
           see
           where
           we
           can
           find
           a
           great
           Citie
           builded
           vpon
           seuen
           hilles
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Angell
           is
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           if
           we
           seeke
           throughout
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           where
           shall
           we
           find
           a
           great
           Citie
           builded
           vpon
           seuen
           hils
           ,
           but
           that
           great
           citie
           in
           Italie
           ?
           which
           all
           Writers
           Poets
           ,
           Historians
           ,
           Cosmographers
           ,
           with
           one
           consent
           do
           confesse
           to
           be
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           builded
           vpon
           seuen
           hilles
           ,
           whose
           names
           are
           these
           :
           
             Palatinus
             ,
             Capitolinus
             ,
             Auentinus
             ,
             Exquilinus
             ,
             Viminaelis
             ,
             Quirinalis
             ,
          
           and
           Caelius
           .
           This
           is
           so
           plaine
           a
           notation
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           Babylon
           ,
           builded
           on
           seuen
           hilles
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           could
           not
           more
           plainely
           haue
           expressed
           Rome
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           named
           her
           .
           Nay
           this
           is
           a
           more
           euident
           and
           certain
           description
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           the
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           then
           if
           in
           plaine
           words
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           .
           For
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           that
           some
           other
           citie
           then
           that
           here
           was
           meant
           ,
           might
           haue
           the
           name
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           no
           other
           citie
           could
           haue
           this
           notation
           ,
           to
           be
           builded
           on
           seuen
           hils
           .
           For
           Constantinople
           was
           afterward
           called
           new
           Rome
           ,
           but
           Constantinople
           was
           not
           builded
           vpon
           seuen
           hilles
           like
           vnto
           old
           Rome
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           a
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           circumlocution
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           with
           no
           reason
           can
           receiue
           any
           other
           exposition
           .
        
         
         
           For
           what
           boy
           going
           to
           the
           Grammer
           schoole
           ,
           and
           reading
           in
           
             Virgils
             Georgickes
          
           this
           verse
           :
           
             Septem
             quae
             vna
             sibi
             muro
             circundedit
             arces
             :
          
           That
           citie
           (
           saith
           Virgil
           )
           which
           hath
           compassed
           seuen
           hils
           within
           her
           walles
           .
           What
           boy
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           Grammer
           schoole
           doth
           not
           vnderstand
           this
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           although
           the
           Poet
           in
           that
           place
           doth
           not
           once
           name
           Rome
           ?
           With
           what
           face
           therefore
           will
           any
           man
           denie
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           here
           meaneth
           any
           other
           citie
           by
           this
           Periphrasis
           and
           circumlocution
           ,
           then
           Rome
           ?
           For
           if
           any
           will
           be
           so
           froward
           to
           except
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           hils
           is
           not
           taken
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ,
           but
           figuratiuely
           and
           metaphorically
           for
           some
           other
           thing
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           seem
           to
           interprete
           seuen
           hils
           in
           this
           place
           for
           seuen
           kingdoms
           ,
           he
           shal
           plainly
           be
           conuinced
           by
           these
           reasons
           :
           first
           ,
           it
           were
           absurd
           that
           the
           Angel
           should
           repeat
           one
           thing
           twise
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           next
           clause
           he
           sheweth
           that
           the
           seuen
           heads
           do
           signifie
           kingdoms
           also
           :
           but
           specially
           we
           must
           remember
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           which
           must
           either
           be
           plaine
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           or
           it
           deserueth
           not
           the
           name
           of
           an
           interpretation
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           Angell
           ,
           offering
           to
           expound
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           seuen
           heads
           ,
           giueth
           this
           exposition
           ,
           that
           they
           signifie
           seuen
           hils
           :
           if
           hils
           be
           not
           taken
           in
           their
           proper
           sense
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           serueth
           this
           exposition
           ?
           For
           if
           the
           name
           of
           hils
           hath
           need
           of
           another
           exposition
           ,
           he
           had
           bene
           as
           good
           to
           haue
           left
           the
           name
           of
           heads
           vnexpounded
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           interpretation
           of
           hils
           to
           signifie
           Kings
           ,
           is
           more
           obscure
           ,
           darke
           ,
           and
           far
           fet
           ,
           then
           that
           heads
           should
           represent
           Kings
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           more
           apt
           by
           metaphor
           to
           call
           a
           King
           an
           head
           ,
           then
           to
           cal
           him
           an
           hill
           .
           Therefore
           except
           we
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Angell
           is
           vaine
           ,
           yea
           more
           darke
           then
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           expounded
           by
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           needes
           confesse
           that
           hils
           are
           taken
           in
           their
           proper
           sense
           for
           hils
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           citie
           builded
           vpon
           seuen
           hilles
           without
           all
           controuersie
           is
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           proofe
           that
           I
           will
           take
           out
           of
           the
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           is
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           the
           same
           seuenteenth
           chapter
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           a
           more
           plaine
           description
           of
           Rome
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           more
           plaine
           then
           that
           hath
           bene
           alreadie
           spoken
           :
           for
           there
           the
           Angell
           in
           plaine
           words
           expoundeth
           ,
           that
           the
           woman
           which
           S.
           Iohn
           saw
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           great
           whoore
           Babylon
           ,
           is
           that
           great
           Citie
           
           which
           hath
           dominion
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           What
           brazen
           face
           is
           so
           impudent
           ,
           to
           denie
           that
           Rome
           was
           that
           great
           citie
           which
           had
           dominion
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           at
           that
           time
           when
           this
           was
           spoken
           ?
           Or
           what
           other
           citie
           had
           dominion
           ouer
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           in
           S.
           Iohns
           time
           ,
           but
           Rome
           ?
           Who
           is
           therefore
           so
           froward
           and
           vntoward
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           Babylon
           here
           to
           be
           plainly
           called
           Rome
           ?
           If
           I
           should
           name
           the
           chiefe
           city
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           vnderstand
           London
           ?
           If
           I
           should
           speake
           of
           the
           chiefest
           citie
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           conceiue
           Paris
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           Angell
           named
           the
           chiefe
           citie
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           could
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           liuing
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           or
           knowing
           the
           history
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           it
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           we
           should
           looke
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           come
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           former
           prophesies
           ?
           For
           it
           is
           a
           shame
           in
           this
           place
           to
           flie
           vnto
           allegories
           ,
           and
           further
           expositions
           of
           this
           Angelicall
           interpretation
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           cleare
           ,
           plaine
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           deserueth
           not
           the
           name
           of
           an
           exposition
           :
           as
           when
           one
           knoweth
           one
           vnknowne
           thing
           is
           expounded
           by
           another
           as
           much
           or
           more
           vnknowne
           ,
           it
           is
           vaine
           ,
           superfluous
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           whom
           any
           bonds
           of
           reason
           will
           hold
           in
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           Angell
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           .
           For
           seeing
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           know
           aswell
           the
           place
           where
           Antichrist
           should
           fit
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           instructed
           of
           his
           craft
           and
           crueltie
           :
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           the
           author
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           his
           congregation
           to
           be
           ignorant
           thereof
           ,
           but
           sent
           his
           Angell
           plainely
           to
           interprete
           and
           expound
           the
           vision
           of
           the
           great
           whoore
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           being
           throughly
           admonished
           of
           her
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           instructed
           perfectly
           to
           know
           her
           ,
           might
           more
           easily
           take
           heed
           of
           her
           ,
           flie
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           abhor
           her
           :
           so
           that
           according
           to
           my
           promise
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           proued
           by
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           this
           first
           proposition
           which
           I
           tooke
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           some
           are
           of
           such
           obstinate
           and
           wilful
           frowardnes
           ,
           that
           nothing
           will
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           still
           grudge
           and
           repine
           ,
           carpe
           ,
           and
           obiect
           against
           my
           interpretations
           of
           holy
           Scriptures
           (
           for
           the
           texts
           they
           cannot
           deny
           )
           I
           wish
           them
           that
           are
           such
           ,
           if
           
           they
           like
           not
           these
           expositions
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           brought
           to
           the
           defacing
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           religion
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           admit
           and
           reuerence
           those
           expositions
           ,
           which
           their
           owne
           authors
           bring
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           and
           his
           religion
           :
           of
           which
           sort
           are
           these
           :
           God
           (
           saith
           Moses
           in
           Genesis
           )
           
             made
             two
             great
             lights
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             to
             rule
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             to
             gouerne
             the
             night
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           saith
           the
           famous
           Interpreter
           ,
           God
           ordained
           the
           Pope
           and
           the
           Emperour
           to
           rule
           the
           world
           .
           By
           the
           Sun
           is
           meant
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Moone
           the
           Emperour
           :
           and
           looke
           how
           much
           greater
           and
           more
           glorious
           the
           Sunne
           is
           then
           the
           Moone
           ,
           so
           much
           greater
           and
           more
           glorious
           is
           the
           Pope
           then
           the
           Emperour
           .
           And
           not
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           he
           counteth
           by
           Arithmeticke
           how
           much
           greater
           the
           Sunne
           is
           in
           quantitie
           then
           the
           Moone
           ,
           by
           proportion
           that
           it
           hath
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           many
           parts
           he
           concludeth
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           Emperor
           .
           But
           here
           a
           man
           might
           help
           him
           ,
           what
           by
           Geometrie
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           Arithmeticke
           ,
           for
           where
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           166.
           times
           greater
           then
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           the
           earth
           39.
           times
           greater
           then
           the
           Moone
           (
           as
           is
           proued
           by
           Mathematicall
           demonstration
           )
           the
           Pope
           should
           be
           6474
           times
           greater
           then
           the
           Emperour
           .
           This
           is
           one
           noble
           exposition
           that
           is
           set
           forth
           to
           aduance
           the
           dignitie
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           Another
           like
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           vpon
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           answered
           vnto
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           commaunded
           him
           that
           had
           no
           sword
           to
           sell
           his
           coate
           and
           buy
           one
           ,
           signifying
           the
           great
           daunger
           that
           was
           at
           hand
           :
           Lord
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             here
             are
             two
             swords
          
           .
           These
           swords
           (
           saith
           the
           Glosar
           )
           are
           the
           Ciuill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           power
           which
           remained
           in
           Peter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           successor
           the
           Pope
           hath
           preheminence
           of
           both
           .
           No
           doubt
           a
           worthy
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           that
           agreeth
           well
           with
           the
           text
           ,
           and
           doth
           the
           Pope
           great
           worship
           .
           Againe
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           1.
           
           
             Cor.
             2.
             
             The
             spirituall
             man
             iudgeth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             himselfe
             is
             iudged
             of
             none
             .
          
           This
           spirituall
           man
           ,
           saith
           the
           Interpreter
           ,
           is
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           is
           Iudge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           be
           controlled
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           no
           though
           he
           draw
           with
           him
           innumerable
           soules
           into
           hell
           fire
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           tormented
           with
           the
           diuell
           and
           him
           for
           euermore
           ;
           yet
           no
           man
           must
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           find
           fault
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           
           say
           ,
           
             Domine
             ,
             quid
             ita
             facis
          
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           so
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           an
           handsome
           exposition
           ?
           Yea
           I
           promise
           you
           ,
           euen
           like
           vnto
           this
           other
           :
           
             Statuimus
             vt
             Clerici
             nec
             comam
             nutriant
             ,
             nec
             barbam
             radant
             :
          
           We
           decree
           (
           saith
           the
           Canon
           of
           an
           auncient
           Councell
           )
           that
           the
           Clergie
           shall
           neither
           weare
           long
           haire
           ,
           nor
           shaue
           their
           beards
           .
           The
           Glosar
           finding
           this
           Canon
           to
           be
           so
           cleane
           cōtrary
           vnto
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergie
           ,
           who
           vse
           to
           weare
           long
           haire
           and
           to
           shaue
           their
           beards
           ,
           thought
           he
           would
           draw
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           if
           it
           would
           not
           come
           by
           faire
           meanes
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           laudable
           custome
           of
           the
           Popish
           Clergie
           :
           and
           by
           exposition
           of
           one
           word
           ,
           he
           maketh
           the
           whole
           Canon
           to
           serue
           his
           turne
           .
           Therefore
           Statuimus
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           which
           is
           ,
           we
           decree
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           expounded
           for
           Abrogamus
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           we
           disanul
           or
           abrogate
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           sense
           afterward
           falleth
           out
           very
           plaine
           for
           the
           popish
           Priests
           thus
           :
           We
           disanul
           that
           Prists
           shold
           go
           without
           long
           haire
           ,
           or
           vnshauen
           beards
           .
           A
           right
           cunning
           interpretation
           ,
           and
           proper
           for
           the
           place
           :
           and
           such
           in
           effect
           are
           all
           those
           that
           serue
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           religion
           of
           Poperie
           .
           Therefore
           he
           that
           is
           of
           so
           sharpe
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           mislike
           and
           refuse
           those
           plaine
           expositions
           which
           I
           haue
           brought
           of
           the
           places
           before
           alleaged
           ,
           and
           except
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           inforced
           ,
           constrained
           ,
           and
           far
           fetched
           :
           let
           him
           like
           of
           ,
           praise
           ,
           magnifie
           ,
           and
           admire
           these
           interpretations
           ,
           which
           are
           sought
           to
           vphold
           and
           establish
           the
           Popes
           throne
           and
           religion
           ,
           as
           rightly
           ,
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           truly
           collected
           .
           
             Atque
             idem
             iungat
             Vulpes
             ,
             &
             mulgeat
             Hireos
             :
          
           and
           by
           as
           good
           reason
           let
           him
           ioyne
           for
           his
           plough
           not
           Oxes
           but
           Foxes
           ,
           and
           milke
           for
           his
           paile
           ,
           not
           she
           Goates
           but
           he
           Goates
           ,
           as
           the
           Poet
           saith
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           I
           haue
           proued
           Babylon
           to
           be
           Rome
           by
           authoritie
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           followeth
           that
           I
           must
           shew
           for
           the
           same
           the
           consent
           of
           auncient
           Doctors
           .
           And
           as
           in
           my
           former
           probation
           I
           touched
           onely
           such
           places
           as
           did
           plainly
           ,
           directly
           ,
           and
           manifestly
           set
           forth
           my
           purpose
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           behalf
           I
           wil
           deale
           with
           the
           Doctors
           .
           Not
           such
           as
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           alleage
           against
           vs
           ,
           names
           indeed
           of
           great
           and
           reuerent
           antiquitie
           ,
           but
           workes
           of
           meere
           falshood
           and
           forgery
           ,
           bewraying
           their
           authors
           not
           to
           be
           such
           as
           they
           are
           fathered
           vpon
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           out
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           blindnesse
           and
           superstition
           of
           much
           later
           time
           haue
           begotten
           them
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           
           decretal
           Epistles
           of
           the
           old
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
             Linus
             ,
             Clemēs
             ,
             Anacletus
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Of
           which
           ,
           Clemēs
           writing
           to
           S.
           Iames
           forsooth
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           chargeth
           him
           very
           earnestly
           that
           the
           Pixe
           be
           cleanly
           kept
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           appeare
           no
           Mise
           dong
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           filthines
           among
           the
           fragments
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           like
           Apostolicall
           commaundements
           .
           The
           impudencie
           of
           whose
           authors
           appeareth
           notably
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           were
           ignorant
           buzzards
           that
           could
           not
           write
           true
           Latine
           ,
           they
           would
           ascribe
           their
           counterfeit
           Epistles
           to
           so
           learned
           fathers
           ,
           as
           though
           at
           that
           time
           when
           women
           and
           children
           spake
           Latine
           naturally
           as
           their
           mother
           tong
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           were
           so
           vnlearned
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           write
           so
           barbarously
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           able
           to
           vtter
           their
           mind
           in
           true
           Latine
           .
        
         
           But
           leauing
           those
           delicates
           for
           such
           as
           long
           after
           them
           ,
           I
           will
           vse
           no
           authoritie
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           cannot
           refuse
           ,
           but
           that
           that
           is
           auncient
           ,
           catholike
           ,
           and
           autenticall
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           therefore
           with
           Irenaeus
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           auncient
           and
           autenticall
           writers
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           :
           who
           in
           the
           fift
           booke
           of
           his
           treatise
           against
           all
           heresies
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           sea
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           vpon
           the
           last
           verse
           of
           the
           13.
           chapter
           of
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           beasts
           name
           is
           six
           hundred
           ,
           sixtie
           and
           sixe
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           in
           his
           time
           was
           ,
           that
           seeing
           this
           name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           which
           is
           in
           English
           ,
           
             the
             Latine
             man
          
           ,
           or
           Romane
           ,
           in
           the
           numerall
           Greeke
           letters
           containeth
           this
           number
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           must
           be
           sought
           at
           Rome
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Sed
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             nomen
             sexcentorum
             sexaginta
             sex
             numerorum
             ,
             &c.
             &
             valde
             verisimile
             est
             ,
             quoniam
             verissimum
             regnum
             hoc
             habet
             vocabulum
             .
             Latini
             enim
             sunt
             qui
             nunc
             regnant
             .
          
           Also
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           this
           name
           LATEINOS
           ,
           containing
           the
           number
           of
           666.
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           name
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           and
           it
           is
           very
           like
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           most
           vndoubtedly
           is
           a
           kingdome
           hath
           that
           name
           :
           for
           they
           be
           Latines
           which
           now
           do
           raigne
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           by
           this
           testimonie
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           that
           this
           prophecie
           of
           old
           time
           was
           vnderstood
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           mumber
           of
           the
           beasts
           name
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           one
           that
           beareth
           rule
           at
           Rome
           .
           If
           this
           exposition
           or
           explication
           of
           the
           beasts
           name
           had
           bene
           deuised
           by
           
             Luther
             ,
             Zwinglius
          
           ,
           or
           Caluin
           ,
           it
           might
           haue
           bene
           suspected
           
           as
           a
           thing
           imagined
           of
           spite
           and
           enuy
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           is
           brought
           forth
           by
           so
           auncient
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           which
           liued
           not
           many
           yeares
           after
           this
           Reuelation
           was
           giuen
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           time
           ,
           vnder
           Domitian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           died
           thirteene
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           Luther
           was
           borne
           :
           we
           must
           needs
           iudge
           it
           both
           to
           be
           very
           auncient
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           all
           partialitie
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           will
           passe
           ouer
           diuers
           other
           applications
           of
           that
           number
           to
           other
           names
           ,
           which
           neuerthelesse
           hit
           Babylon
           home
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           bene
           sought
           out
           of
           late
           by
           such
           as
           beare
           il
           wil
           vnto
           Rome
           .
           For
           I
           thinke
           this
           is
           sufficient
           with
           all
           reasonable
           men
           of
           equall
           iudgement
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           this
           is
           no
           new
           opiniō
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           sea
           of
           Antichrist
           at
           Rome
           .
           They
           themselues
           to
           proue
           their
           doctrine
           catholicke
           ,
           alleage
           authoritie
           of
           eleuen
           or
           twelue
           hundred
           yeares
           antiquitie
           :
           behold
           ,
           this
           opinion
           is
           thirteene
           or
           foureteene
           hundred
           yeares
           old
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           be
           a
           Romaine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sea
           of
           his
           tyrannie
           should
           be
           at
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           witnesse
           of
           this
           assertion
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ,
           is
           Tertullianus
           ,
           a
           very
           auncient
           writer
           also
           ,
           who
           in
           plaine
           words
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           signifieth
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           booke
           against
           Martion
           ,
           which
           denied
           that
           Christ
           had
           a
           true
           bodie
           .
           Wherefore
           Tertullian
           vseth
           this
           reason
           against
           him
           :
           
             That
             thing
             which
             hath
             a
             figure
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             thing
             of
             truth
             :
          
           and
           so
           discoursing
           of
           many
           things
           figured
           ,
           and
           the
           figures
           of
           them
           ,
           cometh
           to
           these
           words
           :
           
             Sic
             &
             Babylon
             apud
             Iohannem
             nostrum
             ,
             Romana
             vrbis
             figuram
             portat
             ,
             perinde
             &
             magna
             ,
             &
             regno
             superbae
             ,
             &
             sanctorum
             debellatricis
             :
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           euen
           so
           doth
           Babylon
           (
           in
           the
           Apocalips
           of
           our
           S.
           Iohn
           )
           beare
           the
           figure
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           is
           altogether
           as
           great
           ,
           and
           as
           proud
           in
           raigne
           ,
           and
           as
           great
           a
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           Babylon
           was
           .
           You
           see
           therefore
           most
           clearely
           and
           plainely
           ,
           that
           Tertullian
           with
           all
           his
           learning
           could
           not
           interprete
           these
           things
           that
           be
           written
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           concerning
           Babylon
           ,
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           any
           other
           citie
           then
           Rome
           :
           and
           he
           is
           also
           a
           witnesse
           voide
           of
           all
           partialitie
           or
           affection
           to
           either
           part
           of
           them
           that
           striue
           in
           our
           dayes
           ;
           for
           he
           departed
           neare
           about
           foureteene
           hundred
           yeares
           before
           our
           time
           :
           why
           should
           he
           not
           then
           be
           credited
           in
           this
           case
           ?
        
         
         
           Well
           ,
           next
           vnto
           him
           I
           will
           ioyne
           Chrysostome
           ,
           in
           his
           Commentarie
           vpon
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           the
           second
           chapter
           ,
           in
           his
           fourth
           Homilie
           :
           where
           as
           S.
           Paul
           speaking
           of
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           saith
           ,
           they
           knew
           what
           was
           the
           stay
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           presently
           reuealed
           .
           But
           when
           that
           stay
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           reuealed
           in
           his
           due
           time
           .
           Chrysostome
           expoundeth
           this
           stay
           to
           be
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ,
           which
           must
           giue
           place
           vnto
           Antichrist
           :
           that
           like
           as
           the
           Persians
           came
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           ,
           the
           Grecians
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           and
           the
           Romaines
           in
           place
           of
           the
           Grecians
           :
           euen
           so
           Antichrist
           should
           inuade
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Romaines
           .
           
             Vacantem
             imperij
             principatum
             inuadet
             ,
             &
             tentabit
             ad
             se
             rapere
             hominum
             &
             Dei
             imperium
             :
          
           Antichrist
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           shall
           inuade
           the
           vacant
           principalitie
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           shall
           assay
           to
           draw
           vnto
           himselfe
           the
           Empires
           both
           of
           God
           and
           men
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           manifest
           that
           the
           Papacie
           grew
           and
           tooke
           increase
           by
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Monarchie
           ,
           chalenged
           full
           possession
           of
           all
           dominion
           ,
           both
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ?
        
         
           Of
           the
           same
           iudgement
           is
           S.
           Ierome
           writing
           vpon
           the
           same
           place
           of
           Paul
           ,
           vnto
           Algasia
           ,
           in
           the
           eleuenth
           question
           ,
           whose
           words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Nec
             vult
             apertè
             dicere
             Romanum
             imperium
             destruendum
             ,
             quod
             ipsi
             qui
             imperant
             aeternum
             putant
             ,
             vnde
             secundum
             Apocalypsim
             Iohannis
             in
             fronte
             purpuratae
             meretricis
             scriptum
             est
             nomen
             blasphemiae
             ,
             id
             est
             Romae
             aeternae
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           is
           ,
           neither
           will
           he
           openly
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Romane
           Empire
           shold
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           gouerne
           it
           thinke
           to
           be
           euerlasting
           :
           wherefore
           according
           to
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           purple
           whoore
           there
           is
           written
           a
           name
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Rome
             euerlasting
          
           .
           Lo
           ,
           here
           another
           witnesse
           of
           good
           antiquitie
           and
           sufficient
           credite
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           agreeth
           plainely
           with
           Chrysostome
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           when
           it
           should
           be
           decayed
           in
           the
           Emperours
           :
           but
           also
           most
           plainely
           agreeing
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           calleth
           that
           Babylonicall
           strumpet
           ,
           which
           is
           described
           in
           the
           seuenteenth
           chapter
           of
           this
           Apocalypse
           ,
           that
           purple
           whoore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           blasphemie
           ,
           to
           be
           
             Rome
             euerlasting
          
           :
           as
           though
           he
           had
           heard
           the
           Pope
           brag
           of
           the
           eternitie
           of
           his
           sea
           ,
           which
           he
           
           saith
           is
           the
           rocke
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           gates
           of
           hell
           cannot
           preuaile
           .
           But
           he
           is
           foully
           beguiled
           ,
           for
           Rome
           the
           sea
           of
           his
           Popedome
           is
           by
           Saint
           Ieromes
           iudgement
           that
           Babylom
           of
           whom
           the
           Angell
           preached
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           she
           boasts
           of
           her
           eternity
           ,
           
             She
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
             euen
             Babylon
             that
             great
             city
             ,
             and
             neuer
             shal
             rise
             againe
             .
          
        
         
           They
           crie
           out
           against
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           raile
           and
           speake
           contumeliously
           of
           the
           holy
           sea
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           when
           we
           cal
           Rome
           the
           whore
           of
           Babylon
           :
           but
           when
           the
           old
           Doctors
           (
           to
           whose
           iudgement
           they
           themselues
           appeale
           from
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           feare
           not
           so
           plainely
           in
           their
           writings
           to
           paint
           out
           the
           Babylonicall
           Strumpet
           in
           her
           right
           colours
           ,
           and
           in
           flat
           words
           to
           say
           she
           is
           Rome
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           abhomination
           ,
           and
           the
           sea
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           why
           should
           we
           be
           blamed
           for
           saying
           as
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           them
           ?
           And
           especially
           of
           those
           men
           that
           make
           so
           great
           vaunts
           that
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           Fathers
           is
           altogether
           on
           their
           side
           by
           whom
           they
           offer
           to
           be
           tried
           ,
           when
           they
           dare
           not
           abide
           the
           iudgment
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           consider
           I
           pray
           you
           ;
           if
           the
           old
           Doctors
           before
           Antichrist
           were
           openly
           reuealed
           ,
           did
           vnderstand
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           he
           should
           sit
           at
           Rome
           :
           what
           thinke
           you
           would
           they
           haue
           said
           and
           written
           if
           they
           had
           liued
           in
           these
           daies
           ,
           and
           knowne
           and
           seene
           all
           that
           was
           prophesied
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           him
           ?
           With
           what
           confidence
           suppose
           ye
           ,
           would
           they
           haue
           inueyed
           against
           him
           ?
           With
           how
           open
           mouthes
           would
           they
           haue
           cried
           out
           vpon
           him
           ?
           At
           least
           wise
           do
           you
           not
           thinke
           in
           your
           conscience
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           had
           considered
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           wholesome
           doctrine
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           changed
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           recanted
           their
           writings
           against
           Rome
           ,
           and
           repented
           that
           euer
           they
           had
           called
           her
           the
           purple
           whoore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           seeing
           she
           is
           the
           holy
           mother
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           sea
           of
           the
           most
           holy
           father
           the
           Pope
           the
           head
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ?
        
         
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           thus
           much
           in
           your
           behalfe
           (
           ô
           ye
           Papists
           )
           as
           ill
           as
           I
           loue
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Ierome
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Doctors
           did
           so
           account
           of
           Rome
           as
           you
           affirme
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           much
           too
           blame
           to
           defame
           her
           with
           such
           odious
           names
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           her
           the
           whoore
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           make
           her
           vehemently
           
           suspected
           to
           be
           the
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           what
           Papist
           in
           these
           dayes
           dare
           say
           ,
           that
           which
           Ierom
           said
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           that
           purple
           Harlot
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           S.
           Iohn
           speaketh
           of
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ?
           The
           same
           Ierome
           in
           his
           13.
           booke
           of
           Cōmentaries
           of
           the
           Prophecie
           of
           Esay
           ,
           vpon
           the
           47.
           chapter
           writeth
           in
           this
           maner
           :
           
             Licet
             ex
             eo
             quod
             iuxta
             70.
             scriptū
             est
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             id
             est
             ,
             filia
             Babylonis
             ,
             non
             ipsam
             Babylonē
             quidam
             ,
             sed
             Romanā
             vrbem
             interpretantur
             ,
             quae
             in
             Apocalypsi
             Iohannis
             &
             Epist.
             Petri
             Babylō
             specialiter
             appellatur
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           :
           For
           as
           much
           as
           the
           seuentie
           Interpreters
           write
           ,
           not
           the
           daughter
           Babylon
           ,
           but
           the
           daughter
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           some
           do
           interpret
           thereof
           ,
           not
           Babylon
           in
           Caldea
           ,
           but
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Peter
           ,
           is
           specially
           called
           Babylon
           .
           Note
           that
           Ierome
           in
           this
           place
           accounted
           Rome
           to
           be
           Babylon
           the
           younger
           ,
           daughter
           of
           Babylon
           the
           elder
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           not
           his
           opinion
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           consent
           of
           many
           other
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           vsed
           to
           interpret
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           .
           Thirdly
           and
           especially
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           affirmeth
           Rome
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           to
           be
           especially
           called
           Babylon
           .
           So
           that
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           by
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           can
           be
           vnderstood
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           Rome
           ,
           because
           Rome
           is
           there
           specially
           figured
           by
           Babylon
           .
           What
           meaneth
           Ierome
           so
           often
           to
           beate
           in
           this
           naile
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ?
           If
           it
           had
           slipped
           out
           of
           his
           pen
           but
           once
           ,
           he
           might
           haue
           bene
           pardoned
           for
           his
           ouersight
           :
           but
           when
           he
           hath
           neuer
           done
           writing
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           Babylon
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           account
           him
           any
           longer
           for
           a
           Catholike
           ?
        
         
           For
           in
           his
           Preface
           vnto
           the
           booke
           of
           
             Didimus
             ,
             De
             Spiritu
             sancto
          
           ,
           which
           he
           translated
           out
           of
           Greeke
           into
           Latine
           ,
           writing
           to
           Paulinianus
           ,
           he
           vttereth
           these
           words
           :
           
             Cùm
             in
             Babylone
             versarer
             ,
             &
             purpuratae
             Meretricis
             essem
             Colonus
             ,
             &
             iure
             Quiritum
             viuerem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Of
           late
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           when
           I
           was
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           was
           an
           inhabitant
           of
           the
           purple
           Harlot
           ,
           and
           liued
           after
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           I
           thought
           to
           intreat
           somwhat
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           What
           needed
           Ierome
           in
           this
           place
           so
           odiously
           and
           contumeliously
           to
           call
           Rome
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           could
           neuer
           consider
           Rome
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           See
           appointed
           for
           Antichrist
           ?
           For
           in
           other
           places
           where
           he
           interpreteth
           the
           
           Scriptures
           and
           Prophecies
           ,
           concerning
           Antichrist
           ,
           we
           may
           lesse
           maruell
           if
           he
           interpret
           Babylon
           for
           Rome
           ,
           because
           no
           reason
           could
           leade
           him
           to
           expound
           it
           otherwise
           .
           But
           here
           talking
           pleasantly
           with
           his
           friend
           ,
           what
           necessitie
           compelled
           him
           to
           vse
           such
           descriptions
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           perswasion
           was
           so
           deepely
           grauen
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ,
           that
           neither
           in
           earnest
           nor
           iest
           he
           could
           forget
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           alwaies
           harping
           vpon
           it
           ,
           as
           though
           he
           thought
           scorne
           to
           call
           Rome
           by
           any
           other
           name
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           had
           learned
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           purple
           harlot
           ?
           For
           in
           like
           maner
           writing
           to
           Marcella
           ,
           a
           vertuous
           Gentlewoman
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whome
           he
           allured
           to
           forsake
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           dwell
           neare
           vnto
           him
           in
           Bethelem
           ,
           one
           speciall
           reason
           that
           he
           vseth
           to
           perswade
           her
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           That
           as
           Bethelem
           whither
           he
           wold
           haue
           her
           to
           repaire
           ,
           is
           situate
           in
           the
           holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           consecrated
           to
           the
           birth
           of
           CHRIST
           :
           so
           Rome
           where
           she
           desired
           to
           remaine
           ,
           was
           the
           Babylonicall
           harlot
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           appointed
           for
           the
           birth
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           there
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           exercise
           his
           tyrannie
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           should
           deceiue
           the
           whole
           world
           with
           his
           wicked
           wiles
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           so
           will
           reade
           the
           workes
           of
           Ierome
           ,
           may
           find
           yet
           more
           places
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           bold
           to
           call
           Rome
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           very
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           Whereby
           it
           is
           apparant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           new
           or
           strange
           matter
           to
           seeke
           Antichrist
           at
           Rome
           ,
           when
           such
           old
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           commonly
           in
           Commentaries
           ,
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           other
           writings
           ,
           do
           teach
           vs
           that
           Rome
           is
           Babylon
           :
           and
           the
           Scripture
           affirmeth
           that
           Babylon
           is
           the
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           But
           let
           vs
           leaue
           S.
           Ierome
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           other
           say
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           .
        
         
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           writing
           a
           Commentarie
           vpon
           the
           Reuelation
           of
           S.
           Iohn
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           iudgement
           .
           Of
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           worke
           I
           wil
           moue
           no
           question
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           commended
           to
           vs
           by
           
             Cuthbert
             Tonstall
          
           ,
           late
           bishop
           of
           Duresme
           ,
           who
           found
           it
           in
           an
           old
           Librarie
           ,
           and
           first
           set
           it
           in
           print
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           that
           great
           S.
           Ambrose
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           that
           men
           should
           so
           thinke
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           good
           authoritie
           I
           say
           ,
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           being
           commended
           by
           so
           Catholike
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           wont
           to
           receiue
           whatsoeuer
           cometh
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           an
           
           old
           Doctor
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           neuer
           so
           vnlike
           his
           writing
           ,
           and
           crie
           out
           vpon
           vs
           for
           reiecting
           at
           our
           pleasure
           the
           workes
           of
           auncient
           Doctors
           ,
           that
           make
           against
           our
           doctrine
           :
           as
           though
           we
           reiected
           any
           without
           cause
           ,
           or
           they
           refused
           none
           for
           any
           cause
           :
           whereas
           Pigius
           their
           great
           Patron
           ,
           blushed
           not
           to
           reiect
           the
           report
           of
           two
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           the
           fift
           and
           sixt
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           are
           commended
           to
           vs
           by
           publike
           faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           one
           Pope
           Honorius
           is
           condemned
           and
           accursed
           for
           an
           heretike
           ,
           and
           in
           neither
           of
           both
           the
           Popes
           Legates
           could
           haue
           the
           highest
           place
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           request
           of
           their
           ambitious
           Maister
           .
           But
           as
           for
           this
           Ambrose
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           Ambrose
           of
           Millaine
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           apparant
           by
           the
           stile
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           some
           auncient
           Writer
           of
           the
           Latine
           Church
           ,
           and
           he
           throughout
           this
           Prophecie
           interpreteth
           Babylon
           to
           be
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           to
           be
           sought
           no
           where
           but
           at
           Rome
           .
           Primasius
           also
           a
           very
           auncient
           Writer
           ,
           who
           likewise
           commenteth
           vpon
           the
           Apocalypse
           ,
           expoundeth
           these
           Prophecies
           of
           Antichrist
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           S.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           learned
           worke
           
             De
             Ciuitate
             Dei
          
           ,
           not
           once
           or
           twice
           ,
           but
           oftentimes
           is
           bold
           to
           call
           Rome
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           Babylon
           Rome
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           sixteenth
           booke
           and
           seuenth
           chapter
           ,
           he
           calleth
           Rome
           another
           Babylon
           in
           the
           West
           .
           And
           in
           his
           eighth
           booke
           and
           second
           chapter
           ,
           he
           calleth
           Babylon
           of
           Caldea
           the
           first
           Rome
           ;
           and
           Rome
           of
           Italie
           the
           second
           Babylon
           :
           willing
           men
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Church
           in
           Abrahams
           time
           ,
           the
           first
           Rome
           ,
           that
           was
           Easterne
           Babylon
           her
           enemie
           ,
           was
           builded
           in
           Caldea
           ,
           and
           about
           the
           same
           time
           that
           the
           first
           Babylon
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           lest
           the
           citie
           of
           God
           should
           lacke
           her
           enemie
           ,
           the
           second
           Babylon
           ,
           which
           is
           Rome
           in
           Italie
           was
           erected
           .
           It
           is
           a
           strange
           matter
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           citie
           which
           is
           the
           professed
           enemie
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           citie
           of
           God
           it selfe
           .
           O
           Augustine
           ,
           thou
           wast
           not
           well
           aduised
           to
           make
           the
           Citie
           of
           Rome
           enemie
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           Rome
           shold
           be
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           GOD
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           of
           old
           was
           to
           Ierusalem
           !
           The
           same
           Augustine
           in
           the
           22.
           
           Chapter
           of
           the
           18.
           booke
           ,
           calleth
           Rome
           another
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           daughter
           of
           the
           first
           
           Babylon
           .
           And
           in
           the
           27.
           
           Chapter
           he
           calleth
           Rome
           westerne
           Babylon
           .
           By
           these
           &
           other
           testimonies
           of
           old
           Writers
           that
           might
           be
           brought
           but
           for
           tediousnesse
           ,
           I
           suppose
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           proued
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           in
           this
           my
           text
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           should
           not
           seek
           Antichrist
           to
           proceed
           from
           any
           other
           place
           then
           from
           Rome
           .
           But
           what
           need
           I
           trouble
           my selfe
           to
           seeke
           further
           testimoniall
           ,
           for
           confirmation
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Papists
           themselues
           ?
           which
           affirme
           that
           S.
           Peter
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           he
           sendeth
           salutations
           frō
           the
           Church
           gathered
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           by
           Babylon
           vnderstandeth
           Rome
           .
           And
           they
           learne
           it
           of
           Ieronime
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           life
           of
           S.
           Marke
           doth
           so
           expound
           it
           .
           So
           greedie
           they
           are
           to
           find
           a
           place
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           Peter
           should
           be
           said
           to
           haue
           bene
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           content
           to
           acknowledge
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           thus
           I
           haue
           performed
           ,
           I
           trust
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           tooke
           in
           hand
           to
           proue
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           authoritie
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           in
           plaine
           and
           manifest
           texts
           ,
           and
           by
           consent
           of
           many
           auncient
           writers
           ,
           yea
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Papists
           thēselues
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           taken
           for
           Rome
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           because
           I
           haue
           bene
           ouer
           long
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           shorter
           in
           that
           which
           remaineth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           part
           I
           promised
           to
           declare
           how
           Babylon
           which
           is
           Rome
           is
           fallen
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecie
           of
           this
           Angell
           :
           
             She
             is
             fallen
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Angell
           ,
           
             She
             is
             fallen
          
           .
           He
           repeateth
           the
           word
           of
           falling
           for
           two
           causes
           :
           first
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           certainty
           of
           her
           decay
           ,
           that
           howsoeuer
           she
           seemed
           to
           flourish
           &
           triumph
           ,
           as
           though
           she
           should
           neuer
           haue
           fallen
           or
           come
           to
           ruine
           :
           yet
           God
           for
           her
           wickednesse
           most
           righteously
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Church
           most
           mercifully
           ,
           had
           decreed
           vndoubtedly
           that
           she
           should
           fall
           ,
           when
           that
           time
           was
           once
           come
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           most
           wise
           and
           well
           ordered
           counsell
           was
           appointed
           for
           her
           destruction
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           repeateth
           twice
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           fallen
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           haue
           an
           vnrecouerable
           fall
           :
           she
           should
           not
           fall
           as
           other
           Cities
           ,
           which
           haue
           risen
           againe
           :
           but
           she
           should
           fall
           without
           all
           hope
           of
           recouerie
           ,
           neuer
           to
           be
           restored
           againe
           .
           Therefore
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           a
           mightie
           Angell
           taketh
           vp
           a
           great
           Mil-stone
           ,
           and
           throweth
           it
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           saying
           :
           
             With
             
             such
             violence
             shall
             Babylon
             that
             great
             Citie
             be
             throwne
             downe
             ,
             and
             neuer
             be
             seene
             any
             more
             .
          
           So
           that
           as
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           a
           great
           Milstone
           ,
           throwne
           with
           great
           force
           by
           a
           mightie
           Angell
           into
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           to
           rise
           vp
           againe
           and
           swim
           aboue
           the
           water
           :
           so
           impossible
           is
           it
           that
           Babylon
           ,
           when
           she
           is
           at
           the
           lowest
           of
           her
           fall
           ,
           should
           euer
           be
           set
           vp
           againe
           .
           And
           in
           the
           nineteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           :
           
             That
             the
             smoake
             of
             her
             burning
             ascended
             vp
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
          
           Also
           of
           her
           vtter
           desolation
           ,
           descriptions
           are
           made
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           made
           a
           dwelling
           place
           of
           diuels
           ,
           a
           cage
           of
           vncleane
           birds
           :
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecie
           of
           Esay
           concerning
           old
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           Zyim
           &
           Ohym
           ,
           which
           be
           Sprights
           and
           Goblins
           shall
           walke
           in
           her
           Pallaces
           ,
           Scrichowles
           and
           Ostriges
           shall
           crie
           in
           her
           houses
           ,
           Apes
           and
           Satyres
           shall
           daunce
           in
           her
           beautifull
           buildings
           .
           No
           voice
           of
           men
           shall
           be
           heard
           in
           her
           ,
           no
           sound
           of
           a
           Mill
           shall
           be
           heard
           ,
           no
           light
           of
           a
           candle
           shall
           be
           seene
           ,
           but
           perpetuall
           solitude
           and
           sorow
           shall
           dwell
           there
           for
           euermore
           .
           Therefore
           saith
           the
           Angell
           ,
           
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
             she
             is
             fallen
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           is
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           neuer
           shall
           be
           repaired
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           will
           better
           vnderstand
           how
           she
           is
           fallen
           ,
           we
           must
           consider
           more
           distinctly
           wherein
           she
           is
           fallen
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           wealth
           and
           riches
           she
           hath
           sustained
           a
           great
           fall
           .
           Consider
           how
           many
           kingdomes
           and
           states
           of
           the
           world
           haue
           renounced
           her
           obedience
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           haue
           withdrawne
           great
           rents
           ,
           reuenues
           ,
           and
           commodities
           ,
           that
           in
           times
           past
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           A
           great
           fall
           without
           peraduenture
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           neuer
           be
           recouered
           .
           Remember
           so
           many
           Abbeyes
           ,
           Monasteries
           ,
           Nunneries
           ,
           Frieries
           ,
           Hospitals
           ,
           Chauntries
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           now
           ouerthrowne
           and
           made
           euen
           with
           the
           ground
           .
           All
           lands
           ,
           iewels
           ,
           ornaments
           and
           great
           treasures
           that
           belonged
           vnto
           them
           ,
           cleane
           taken
           away
           frō
           them
           :
           and
           you
           will
           confesse
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           Rome
           in
           riches
           hath
           a
           great
           fall
           .
           Yea
           ,
           if
           you
           would
           see
           with
           your
           eyes
           a
           manifest
           example
           of
           Gods
           iudgement
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           behold
           those
           euill
           fauoured
           ruines
           and
           heapes
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           that
           were
           sometimes
           gorgeous
           and
           sumptuous
           buildings
           .
           The
           same
           end
           remaineth
           all
           that
           pompe
           and
           pride
           of
           Babylon
           not
           yet
           altogether
           beaten
           
           downe
           ,
           but
           euen
           now
           in
           falling
           .
           For
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoken
           it
           ,
           and
           his
           immutable
           counsell
           hath
           decreed
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           sent
           an
           Angell
           to
           proclaime
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           wish
           perchance
           ,
           that
           Monasteries
           had
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           bene
           conuerted
           to
           better
           vses
           :
           but
           vndoubtedly
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           so
           ordered
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           his
           curse
           which
           was
           vpon
           them
           might
           be
           executed
           ,
           and
           the
           Prophecies
           that
           were
           concerning
           them
           ,
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           a
           monument
           of
           his
           wrath
           vnto
           all
           the
           posteritie
           ,
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           an
           example
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           should
           follow
           soone
           after
           .
           Who
           would
           euer
           haue
           thought
           that
           so
           great
           riches
           ,
           treasures
           and
           reuenues
           should
           so
           suddenly
           be
           ouerthrowne
           ,
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           ?
           Therefore
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           wealth
           and
           worldly
           substance
           ,
           whereby
           the
           pride
           ,
           voluptuousnesse
           ,
           and
           intemperance
           of
           ryotous
           Rome
           was
           maintained
           ,
           and
           growne
           to
           an
           intollerable
           excesse
           ,
           is
           greatly
           diminished
           ,
           sore
           decayed
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           foule
           fall
           ,
           and
           shortly
           shall
           haue
           a
           finall
           fall
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           Babylon
           is
           not
           fallen
           onely
           in
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           power
           and
           authoritie
           .
           For
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           which
           sometimes
           were
           subiect
           to
           that
           monstrous
           beast
           ,
           haue
           now
           shaken
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           her
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           withdrawne
           the
           obedience
           of
           all
           their
           subiects
           from
           her
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           ten
           hornes
           ,
           which
           sometime
           gaue
           ouer
           their
           power
           and
           authoritie
           vnto
           the
           beast
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           the
           Kings
           and
           Potentates
           that
           acknowledged
           the
           Pope
           for
           their
           supreme
           head
           ,
           and
           soueraigne
           Lord
           ,
           do
           now
           hate
           and
           abhorre
           the
           Harlot
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           her
           desolate
           by
           withdrawing
           their
           Subiects
           from
           her
           obedience
           ,
           and
           naked
           by
           spoiling
           her
           of
           her
           treasures
           ,
           and
           shall
           eate
           her
           flesh
           for
           pure
           hatred
           ,
           and
           burne
           her
           with
           fire
           :
           
             For
             great
             is
             the
             Lord
             which
             iudgeth
             her
             .
          
           So
           that
           she
           which
           before
           at
           her
           pleasure
           might
           commaund
           all
           Princes
           to
           begin
           warre
           ,
           to
           cease
           from
           warre
           ,
           to
           defend
           her
           quarrels
           ,
           to
           annoy
           her
           enemies
           ,
           now
           is
           glad
           to
           flatter
           a
           few
           seduced
           Princes
           to
           take
           her
           part
           ,
           that
           she
           be
           not
           vtterly
           forsaken
           of
           all
           men
           :
           or
           else
           to
           practise
           by
           treason
           and
           trecherie
           ,
           suborning
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           to
           stirre
           vp
           tumults
           among
           the
           rude
           people
           ,
           to
           trouble
           godly
           estates
           and
           
           commonwealths
           that
           despise
           her
           dominion
           ;
           but
           without
           all
           hope
           euer
           to
           recouer
           her
           auncient
           tyrannie
           .
        
         
           Her
           thunderbolts
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           were
           sometime
           terrible
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           are
           now
           feared
           of
           no
           man.
           What
           thogh
           she
           retaine
           her
           proud
           and
           presumptuous
           stomacke
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           while
           her
           breath
           lasteth
           ,
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           of
           depriuation
           against
           Princes
           that
           abhorre
           her
           wickednesse
           ?
           Her
           impudent
           arrogancie
           is
           not
           so
           much
           detested
           of
           many
           ,
           as
           laughed
           to
           scorn
           of
           all
           .
           Her
           Proctors
           and
           priuie
           practisers
           ,
           though
           they
           chaunge
           themselues
           like
           Proteus
           ,
           into
           neuer
           so
           vnlikely
           shapes
           ,
           are
           espied
           in
           euery
           corner
           .
           For
           God
           himselfe
           reuealeth
           their
           pretences
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           her
           to
           preuaile
           any
           longer
           .
           So
           that
           in
           power
           and
           authoritie
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           falleth
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           into
           vtter
           contempt
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           vntill
           she
           be
           vtterly
           cōsumed
           and
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           long
           before
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           this
           sentence
           that
           God
           hath
           pronounced
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           begun
           also
           to
           execute
           ,
           cannot
           be
           chaunged
           ,
           or
           much
           longer
           deferred
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           and
           chiefly
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           in
           credite
           of
           her
           doctrine
           .
           For
           besides
           so
           many
           Princes
           and
           estates
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           that
           by
           publike
           authoritie
           haue
           receiued
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abolished
           all
           Babylonicall
           doctrine
           :
           euen
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           her
           tyrannie
           and
           persecution
           ,
           great
           multitudes
           daily
           are
           lightened
           with
           the
           bright
           beames
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           that
           for
           all
           Inquisitions
           ,
           imprisonments
           ,
           exquisite
           torments
           ,
           and
           cruell
           burnings
           ,
           they
           neuer
           a
           whit
           diminish
           ,
           but
           rather
           increase
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           prouided
           that
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           should
           be
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           they
           are
           more
           then
           obstinate
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           matter
           is
           gouerned
           from
           God
           aboue
           .
           For
           if
           it
           had
           bene
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           must
           needes
           haue
           decayed
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           haue
           come
           to
           nought
           ,
           as
           Gamaliel
           said
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Therefore
           in
           fighting
           against
           it
           ,
           they
           shew
           thēselues
           but
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           old
           Gyants
           ,
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           God.
           Or
           as
           it
           is
           contained
           in
           this
           Prophecie
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           gather
           together
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           earth
           to
           make
           battell
           against
           him
           that
           sitteth
           vpon
           the
           white
           Horse
           ,
           whose
           name
           is
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
          
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           their
           vtter
           confusion
           
           and
           destruction
           .
           For
           the
           word
           of
           God
           must
           conquer
           and
           preuaile
           in
           the
           last
           age
           ,
           and
           Antichrist
           must
           be
           consumed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abolished
           by
           the
           glorious
           brightnesse
           of
           his
           coming
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           
             S.
             Paule
          
           testifieth
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           .
           Therfore
           it
           is
           vaine
           that
           they
           seeke
           to
           vnderprop
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Babylon
           by
           crueltie
           and
           tyrannie
           ,
           for
           all
           will
           not
           serue
           ,
           seeing
           the
           time
           of
           her
           final
           fall
           approcheth
           ,
           and
           now
           already
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           hath
           wasted
           and
           consumed
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           credit
           &
           estimation
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Babylon
           of
           long
           time
           hath
           triumphed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           our
           parts
           to
           pray
           that
           her
           credit
           may
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           decrease
           ,
           that
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           perfectly
           established
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           overthrowne
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           foundations
           ,
           that
           no
           superfluous
           relicks
           of
           Babylonical
           religion
           may
           remain
           where
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           is
           in
           building
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Babylō
           may
           fal
           altogether
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           haue
           declared
           that
           Baylon
           in
           wealth
           and
           substance
           ,
           in
           power
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           in
           credit
           &
           estimation
           of
           her
           doctrine
           ,
           is
           falne
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           hope
           of
           recouery
           :
           for
           her
           credit
           is
           cracked
           ,
           not
           onely
           amongst
           her
           enemies
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           euen
           amongst
           her
           best
           friends
           and
           greatest
           Arch-papists
           .
           For
           I
           suppose
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           world
           so
           blind
           ,
           so
           superstitious
           ,
           so
           deuoutly
           addict
           in
           all
           points
           of
           Popish
           idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           30.
           or
           40.
           yeares
           past
           .
           Although
           they
           close
           their
           eyes
           neuer
           so
           obstinatly
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           yet
           some
           effect
           of
           the
           beames
           of
           force
           wil
           pierce
           euen
           through
           their
           eye-lids
           .
           And
           that
           they
           thēselues
           cannot
           dissemble
           ,
           although
           they
           would
           neuer
           so
           faine
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           haue
           bene
           deceiued
           with
           grosse
           errors
           and
           shameful
           superstitions
           :
           their
           pardons
           ,
           their
           pilgrimages
           ,
           their
           legends
           :
           who
           is
           now
           so
           blind
           that
           seeth
           not
           how
           the
           world
           hath
           bin
           seduced
           by
           them
           ?
           And
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           people
           abused
           to
           satisfie
           their
           vnsatiable
           couetousnesse
           ?
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           greatest
           Patrons
           of
           Poperie
           that
           be
           learned
           ,
           they
           cannot
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           great
           errors
           haue
           bene
           receiued
           and
           taught
           for
           truth
           .
           Yea
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           hath
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           many
           errours
           haue
           crept
           into
           the
           church
           ,
           yea
           euen
           into
           the
           
           Masse
           :
           but
           the
           reformation
           of
           them
           pertaineth
           to
           him
           alone
           and
           the
           generall
           Councell
           .
           But
           what
           hope
           of
           reformatiō
           is
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           seene
           in
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           last
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           .
           What
           litle
           Mise
           those
           great
           mountaines
           in
           so
           many
           yeares
           trauell
           haue
           brought
           foorth
           ?
           In
           fortie
           or
           fiftie
           yeares
           consultation
           two
           great
           matters
           reformed
           .
           One
           for
           Pardoners
           not
           to
           be
           common
           pedlers
           ,
           another
           for
           the
           Communion
           in
           both
           kinds
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           desire
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           confesse
           it
           were
           as
           good
           in
           one
           kind
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           all
           other
           points
           of
           Poperie
           .
           Yet
           all
           was
           not
           well
           ,
           they
           confesse
           by
           their
           correction
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           greatest
           Pillars
           and
           Proctors
           they
           haue
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           pressed
           neare
           ,
           acknowledge
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           .
           As
           one
           that
           landed
           lately
           at
           Yarmouth
           ,
           before
           witnesse
           of
           good
           credit
           testified
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           might
           be
           satisfied
           in
           two
           points
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Popes
           supremacie
           ,
           and
           the
           reall
           presence
           ,
           for
           other
           matters
           he
           would
           not
           greatly
           striue
           .
           So
           that
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           in
           riches
           ,
           in
           power
           ,
           in
           credit
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           euen
           with
           Papists
           themselues
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           I
           know
           what
           will
           be
           obiected
           against
           me
           ,
           That
           I
           haue
           trauelled
           all
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           Babylon
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           :
           and
           that
           I
           haue
           abused
           the
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           sentences
           of
           old
           Doctors
           ,
           to
           proue
           the
           same
           .
           For
           whatsoeuer
           is
           contained
           either
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           auncient
           Doctors
           ,
           to
           proue
           that
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Rome
           vnder
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           not
           vnder
           the
           Popes
           :
           and
           that
           all
           this
           while
           I
           haue
           wrested
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           enforced
           the
           Doctors
           to
           affirme
           that
           which
           they
           neuer
           thought
           of
           .
           Indeed
           I
           will
           confesse
           that
           some
           Prophesies
           contained
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           ,
           were
           fulfilled
           in
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           heathen
           Empire
           was
           an
           introduction
           vnto
           Antichrist
           :
           but
           that
           Antichrist
           the
           great
           enemie
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           principally
           called
           Antichrist
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           any
           of
           the
           heathen
           Monarchie
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           it
           manifest
           by
           plaine
           demonstrations
           .
           And
           first
           I
           will
           retaine
           this
           Principle
           sufficiently
           proued
           before
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           the
           See
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           authoritie
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           auncient
           Writers
           we
           can
           seeke
           him
           no
           where
           but
           in
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           .
           
           And
           now
           the
           controuersie
           resteth
           in
           this
           ,
           whether
           the
           heathen
           Emperors
           or
           the
           Pope
           be
           he
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           in
           the
           second
           chapter
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           speaking
           purposely
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           saith
           expresly
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           sit
           in
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           But
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           did
           not
           sit
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           the
           heathen
           Emperour
           is
           not
           this
           Antichrist
           .
           And
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           Mahomet
           is
           not
           that
           especiall
           Antichrist
           ,
           because
           he
           sitteth
           without
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           there
           be
           diuers
           that
           would
           haue
           these
           things
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           Mahomet
           or
           Ottomanus
           :
           but
           it
           is
           as
           cleare
           as
           the
           Sunne
           at
           noone
           dayes
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           neither
           the
           heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           nor
           Mahomet
           ,
           nor
           Ottomanus
           sitteth
           in
           the
           Temple
           or
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           is
           that
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           prophesies
           of
           the
           Scripture
           are
           to
           be
           expounded
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           some
           of
           them
           interprete
           the
           abhomination
           of
           desolation
           where
           of
           Christ
           speaketh
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           or
           at
           leastwise
           to
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           cannot
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           that
           is
           without
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           that
           standeth
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           which
           is
           the
           temple
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           the
           Pope
           sitteth
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           temple
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           boasteth
           himself
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           chalenging
           to
           himselfe
           such
           authoritie
           as
           is
           proper
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           vsurping
           such
           honour
           as
           is
           peculiar
           onely
           to
           God.
           Therfore
           not
           in
           the
           heathen
           Emperors
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Popes
           is
           this
           prophesie
           accomplished
           .
        
         
           Another
           reason
           to
           proue
           that
           Antichrist
           (
           which
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           is
           foreshewed
           to
           come
           into
           the
           world
           )
           cannot
           be
           vnderstood
           to
           be
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           seuenteenth
           chapter
           of
           the
           same
           booke
           :
           for
           there
           the
           Angell
           interpreting
           to
           S.
           Iohn
           the
           mysterie
           of
           the
           beast
           that
           beareth
           the
           harlot
           ,
           which
           hath
           seuen
           heads
           ,
           signifying
           seuen
           hilles
           ,
           he
           declareth
           also
           that
           they
           signifie
           seuen
           Kings
           ,
           or
           principall
           estates
           ,
           or
           formes
           of
           regiment
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           name
           of
           King
           is
           often
           taken
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           specially
           in
           Daniel
           ,
           at
           which
           prophesie
           S.
           Iohn
           borroweth
           many
           phrases
           .
           Of
           these
           seuen
           heads
           ,
           fiue
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           were
           fallen
           ,
           
           the
           sixt
           was
           then
           presently
           in
           authority
           ,
           and
           the
           seuenth
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           which
           seuenth
           was
           the
           monstrous
           beast
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           was
           both
           the
           seuenth
           and
           the
           eight
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           :
           for
           Nero
           the
           first
           persecuting
           Paynim
           was
           come
           and
           gone
           ,
           and
           Domitian
           another
           persecutor
           ,
           (
           by
           whose
           tyrannie
           S.
           Iohn
           was
           banished
           into
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Pathmos
           ,
           where
           he
           saw
           and
           receiued
           this
           Reuelation
           )
           was
           then
           in
           authoritie
           :
           so
           that
           of
           the
           Monarchie
           or
           tyrannie
           of
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           this
           could
           not
           be
           vnderstood
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           expound
           it
           :
           so
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           turned
           ouer
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           it
           can
           rest
           in
           no
           place
           else
           :
           and
           being
           referred
           vnto
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           haue
           a
           very
           apt
           exposition
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           citie
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           dominions
           thereof
           ,
           hath
           had
           seuen
           principall
           states
           or
           formes
           of
           regiment
           :
           the
           first
           state
           of
           Kings
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           Consuls
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           Decemviri
           ,
           the
           fourth
           of
           Dictators
           ,
           the
           fift
           of
           Triumviri
           ,
           the
           sixt
           of
           Caesars
           or
           Emperors
           ,
           and
           the
           seuenth
           of
           Popes
           .
           Now
           fiue
           of
           these
           states
           or
           formes
           of
           regiment
           were
           fallen
           and
           abolished
           in
           Saint
           Iohns
           time
           ;
           the
           sixt
           which
           was
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           was
           in
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           seuenth
           which
           is
           the
           Popes
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           very
           beast
           it selfe
           :
           the
           Romaine
           Empire
           reuiued
           and
           raised
           vp
           from
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           of
           hell
           ,
           into
           the
           vsurped
           tyrannie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           beast
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           was
           of
           wonderfull
           great
           power
           and
           glory
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           Augustus
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           successors
           ,
           but
           then
           much
           decayed
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           bene
           ,
           although
           in
           some
           sort
           it
           were
           ,
           but
           should
           be
           restored
           in
           the
           vsurped
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           claimeth
           all
           the
           world
           to
           be
           his
           Diocesse
           :
           which
           power
           commeth
           not
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Prince
           of
           pride
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           .
           But
           chiefly
           let
           vs
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           beast
           although
           he
           be
           but
           one
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           account
           he
           standeth
           for
           two
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           that
           seuenth
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           eight
           also
           .
           And
           remember
           that
           the
           Pope
           challengeth
           double
           authoritie
           ,
           namely
           the
           power
           of
           both
           the
           swords
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           .
           So
           that
           in
           this
           exposition
           all
           things
           agree
           most
           aptly
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           
           deceiue
           the
           world
           with
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           vnder
           pretence
           and
           colour
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           so
           often
           times
           the
           Scripture
           warneth
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           seduced
           by
           him
           :
           which
           were
           needles
           ,
           if
           any
           opē
           professed
           enemy
           of
           Christ
           shold
           be
           that
           Antichrist
           .
           For
           there
           is
           no
           likelihood
           that
           an
           heathen
           man
           ,
           a
           Iew
           or
           a
           Turk
           should
           deceiue
           any
           multitude
           of
           true
           Christians
           :
           but
           he
           that
           vnder
           the
           pretence
           of
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           seeketh
           most
           of
           all
           to
           deface
           the
           honour
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           subtle
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           as
           S.
           Iohn
           also
           in
           his
           Epistle
           doth
           testifie
           .
           For
           in
           the
           second
           chapter
           speaking
           of
           those
           Antichrists
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           fore-runners
           of
           the
           great
           Antichrist
           ,
           he
           sheweth
           that
           they
           went
           out
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           in
           the
           fourth
           chapter
           he
           calleth
           them
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           teacheth
           men
           how
           to
           know
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             He
             that
             denieth
             Iesus
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             he
             that
             denieth
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           that
           derogateth
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           honour
           of
           Iesus
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           flesh
           to
           haue
           performed
           the
           ful
           worke
           of
           mans
           redemption
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           doth
           most
           blasphemously
           ,
           he
           is
           Antichrist
           :
           and
           who
           so
           teacheth
           any
           such
           doctrine
           ,
           speaketh
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           For
           the
           testimony
           of
           Iesus
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           prophesie
           .
           Seeing
           therfore
           that
           S.
           Iohn
           accounteth
           Antichrist
           for
           one
           that
           is
           gone
           from
           the
           church
           ,
           &
           for
           a
           false
           Prophet
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           that
           Antichrist
           is
           no
           heathē
           Emperor
           ,
           which
           was
           neuer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           false
           Prophet
           that
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           to
           teach
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           neuer
           professed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           yet
           a
           Prophet
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           pretending
           to
           vphold
           the
           religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           an
           open
           enemie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           &
           of
           our
           Sauior
           Christ
           ,
           altogether
           without
           the
           Church
           .
           By
           these
           arguments
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           all
           men
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           seeing
           Babylon
           is
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           head
           of
           Babylon
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           any
           of
           the
           heathen
           Emperours
           ,
           but
           euen
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           according
           to
           my
           text
           ,
           that
           Rome
           is
           fallen
           ,
           if
           Babylon
           be
           fallen
           .
        
         
           Now
           remaineth
           the
           last
           part
           that
           I
           promised
           to
           intreate
           of
           ,
           namely
           the
           cause
           of
           Gods
           so
           seuere
           iudgment
           against
           Babylon
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           decreed
           her
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           and
           destruction
           ,
           which
           the
           Angel
           comprehendeth
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Because
             she
             hath
             made
             
             all
             nations
             drunke
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             the
             furie
             of
             her
             fornication
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           she
           hath
           deceiued
           all
           the
           world
           with
           false
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           compareth
           vnto
           two
           kinds
           of
           vices
           ,
           whereby
           men
           are
           so
           deceiued
           ,
           that
           they
           loose
           all
           their
           right
           iudgement
           ,
           drunkennesse
           and
           fornication
           :
           for
           as
           these
           two
           vices
           do
           allure
           men
           to
           commit
           them
           ,
           by
           coueting
           of
           vaine
           delectation
           that
           is
           in
           thē
           ;
           euen
           so
           Babylon
           hath
           inticed
           all
           men
           like
           another
           Circe
           ,
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           her
           delectable
           errours
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           most
           filthy
           fornication
           with
           her
           idolatrous
           religiō
           .
           For
           of
           al
           other
           religions
           ,
           to
           the
           carnal
           man
           none
           is
           so
           pleasant
           as
           Poperie
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           be
           so
           many
           kinds
           of
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           after
           men
           be
           dead
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           securitie
           for
           an
           hypocrite
           to
           sleepe
           in
           ,
           thē
           in
           the
           faire
           promises
           of
           Popery
           .
           And
           that
           causeth
           so
           many
           willingly
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           loth
           to
           depart
           frō
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           still
           continue
           without
           checke
           of
           true
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           calleth
           men
           to
           repentance
           ,
           &
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           else
           threatneth
           eternall
           damnation
           .
           For
           howsoeuer
           it
           pleaseth
           them
           to
           charge
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospell
           with
           cause
           of
           securitie
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           seene
           by
           comparison
           of
           it
           with
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Poperie
           ,
           whether
           is
           cause
           of
           securitie
           :
           that
           which
           teacheth
           no
           satisfaction
           but
           one
           ,
           for
           them
           that
           be
           penitent
           in
           this
           life
           :
           or
           theirs
           that
           hath
           so
           many
           wayes
           to
           merit
           rewards
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           for
           sinnes
           ,
           not
           only
           while
           men
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           them
           that
           are
           already
           gone
           out
           of
           it
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           wine
           so
           sweet
           to
           the
           tast
           of
           a
           carnall
           man
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           maketh
           him
           drunke
           with
           opinion
           of
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           :
           as
           it
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           strong
           wine
           ,
           to
           make
           very
           cowards
           thinke
           themselues
           to
           be
           valiant
           champions
           :
           and
           such
           is
           the
           cup
           of
           popish
           doctrine
           ,
           containing
           merits
           and
           satisfactions
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           make
           men
           drunke
           with
           his
           erronious
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           maruell
           lesse
           how
           men
           could
           be
           so
           blinded
           and
           infatuate
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           and
           perceiue
           such
           grosse
           errors
           and
           manifest
           vntruths
           as
           are
           in
           Poperie
           .
           For
           as
           they
           that
           are
           ouercome
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           wine
           ,
           haue
           lost
           the
           right
           vse
           both
           of
           their
           wit
           and
           of
           their
           senses
           :
           euen
           so
           they
           that
           are
           drunke
           with
           the
           hereticall
           doctrine
           of
           Papistrie
           ,
           do
           grope
           in
           the
           cleare
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           see
           not
           their
           owne
           
           deformitie
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           crie
           out
           of
           them
           .
           In
           like
           maner
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           ouercome
           with
           the
           vnhonest
           loue
           of
           harlots
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           reason
           so
           imprisoned
           in
           corrupt
           affection
           and
           foolish
           fantasie
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           at
           libertie
           neither
           to
           see
           their
           owne
           folly
           ,
           nor
           to
           admit
           any
           wise
           and
           godly
           counsell
           .
           So
           it
           fareth
           with
           those
           that
           the
           Babylonical
           Circe
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           allured
           by
           her
           inchauntments
           ,
           to
           commit
           spirituall
           fornination
           with
           her
           ,
           they
           cannot
           abide
           to
           heare
           the
           voice
           of
           them
           that
           call
           them
           out
           of
           that
           damnable
           estate
           ,
           so
           highly
           they
           please
           themselues
           in
           their
           owne
           misery
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           in
           case
           of
           perfect
           felicitie
           .
           This
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           drunkennesse
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           fornication
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           iust
           iudgement
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           haue
           shut
           vp
           their
           eares
           from
           hearing
           the
           truth
           ,
           should
           be
           deceiued
           with
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           beleeue
           lies
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           by
           the
           names
           of
           these
           vices
           ,
           the
           Angell
           comprehendeth
           all
           other
           vices
           that
           follow
           drunkennesse
           and
           incontinencie
           .
           For
           these
           crimes
           go
           not
           vnaccompanied
           ,
           for
           where
           either
           of
           them
           is
           ,
           commonly
           both
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           they
           haue
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           ,
           their
           traine
           to
           waite
           vpon
           them
           :
           and
           all
           these
           we
           see
           to
           haue
           ouerflowed
           in
           Rome
           the
           Westerne
           Babylon
           ,
           as
           she
           her selfe
           ,
           though
           she
           haue
           a
           brazen
           forehead
           ,
           and
           be
           past
           all
           shame
           ,
           cannot
           denie
           altogether
           .
           And
           because
           of
           these
           so
           great
           and
           hainous
           inormities
           ,
           the
           iust
           sentence
           of
           God
           pronounced
           here
           by
           the
           Angell
           ,
           is
           come
           vpon
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           now
           in
           her
           fall
           and
           decay
           ,
           as
           she
           was
           once
           in
           her
           ruffe
           and
           glorie
           .
           But
           this
           especially
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           the
           Angell
           here
           saith
           ,
           that
           
             she
             should
             deceiue
             all
             nations
             with
             the
             furie
             of
             her
             fornication
             .
          
           For
           this
           is
           the
           great
           vniuersalitie
           that
           they
           make
           so
           great
           bragges
           of
           ,
           and
           would
           haue
           it
           to
           be
           a
           certaine
           note
           and
           marke
           of
           the
           Catholicke
           Church
           to
           be
           vniuersall
           .
           Behold
           the
           Angell
           sayth
           here
           in
           plaine
           words
           ,
           that
           all
           nations
           should
           drinke
           of
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           furie
           of
           her
           fornication
           :
           Where
           is
           then
           the
           vniuersall
           consent
           and
           vnitie
           of
           all
           nations
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           maketh
           a
           true
           Religion
           ?
           and
           yet
           vniuersalitie
           and
           vnitie
           be
           two
           great
           pillars
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           enuie
           her
           those
           markes
           which
           she
           challengeth
           of
           vniuersalitie
           and
           vnitie
           (
           although
           we
           might
           
           stand
           in
           law
           with
           her
           for
           them
           ,
           )
           but
           let
           her
           peaceably
           inioy
           them
           :
           for
           they
           may
           helpe
           to
           proue
           her
           to
           be
           the
           false
           Church
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           make
           her
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           We
           see
           plainely
           that
           Babylon
           hath
           here
           vniuersalitie
           and
           vnitie
           ,
           for
           she
           maketh
           all
           nations
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           furious
           wine
           of
           her
           fornication
           :
           but
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           as
           he
           himselfe
           sayth
           )
           is
           a
           small
           flocke
           ;
           and
           himselfe
           by
           Simeon
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           a
           marke
           that
           is
           gaine-said
           of
           most
           men
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           also
           is
           answered
           one
           great
           mightie
           obiection
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           thinke
           to
           choke
           vs
           :
           That
           seeing
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           could
           it
           be
           that
           Christ
           should
           forsake
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           suffer
           her
           to
           continue
           in
           damnable
           errours
           so
           many
           hundred
           yeares
           ?
           Why
           ,
           Christ
           himselfe
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           deceipts
           and
           errours
           of
           false
           Prophets
           should
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           the
           very
           elect
           should
           be
           deceiued
           :
           yea
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           such
           a
           miserable
           dispersion
           ,
           that
           scarce
           two
           true
           professors
           of
           his
           name
           should
           remaine
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           holy
           band
           of
           vnitie
           should
           be
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           :
           for
           wheresoeuer
           the
           carcasse
           is
           ,
           thither
           the
           Eagles
           would
           be
           gathered
           .
           And
           Saint
           Paule
           in
           manifest
           words
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           second
           comming
           of
           Christ
           should
           not
           be
           before
           there
           were
           a
           generall
           apostacie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           departure
           from
           the
           true
           faith
           and
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sonne
           of
           perdition
           Antichrist
           were
           openly
           shewed
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Reuelation
           how
           often
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           Antichrist
           should
           deceiue
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           nations
           ,
           people
           and
           tongues
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           driuen
           into
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           there
           remaine
           a
           space
           ,
           vntill
           she
           should
           be
           brought
           againe
           to
           light
           and
           open
           knowledge
           of
           all
           men
           ?
           As
           it
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           this
           day
           ,
           Gods
           name
           be
           therefore
           euerlastingly
           praised
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           I
           haue
           occupied
           long
           time
           ,
           I
           will
           draw
           to
           an
           end
           :
           for
           by
           that
           I
           haue
           said
           ,
           I
           trust
           it
           doth
           sufficiently
           appere
           ,
           that
           God
           according
           to
           his
           righteous
           iudgement
           ,
           hath
           determined
           vtterly
           to
           ouerthrow
           Babylon
           ,
           because
           she
           hath
           deceiued
           
           all
           nations
           with
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           furie
           of
           her
           fornication
           .
           And
           now
           it
           resteth
           onely
           that
           I
           speake
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           third
           Angell
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           consequent
           of
           this
           my
           text
           ,
           and
           serueth
           very
           aptly
           for
           the
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Angell
             followed
             ,
             crying
             with
             a
             loud
             voyce
             ,
             saying
             :
          
           If
           any
           man
           shall
           worship
           the
           Beast
           ,
           or
           his
           image
           ,
           or
           receiue
           his
           marke
           en
           his
           forehead
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           hand
           ;
           or
           shall
           acknowledge
           any
           obedience
           or
           reuerence
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           drinke
           of
           the
           cup
           of
           Babylons
           fornication
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           drinke
           of
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           furie
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           ,
           which
           is
           powred
           foorth
           vnmingled
           into
           the
           great
           cuppe
           of
           Gods
           anger
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           tormented
           with
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           before
           the
           Lambe
           and
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           smoke
           of
           their
           torments
           shall
           ascend
           for
           euermore
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           haue
           no
           rest
           day
           nor
           night
           from
           extreame
           torments
           that
           worship
           the
           Beast
           ,
           or
           shew
           any
           reuerence
           vnto
           Antichrist
           .
           
             The
             effect
             is
             in
             few
             words
             :
             that
             horrible
             ,
             intollerable
             ,
             and
             eternall
             torments
             remaine
             for
             all
             them
             that
             now
             (
             especially
             when
             Babylon
             is
             now
             discouered
             )
             will
             haue
             any
             thing
             to
             doe
             with
             her
             damnable
             errours
             and
             pernicious
             doctrine
             :
             for
             howsoeuer
             ignorance
             before
             her
             fall
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             inexcusable
             ,
             yet
             seemed
             to
             diminish
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             crime
             ;
             now
             that
             her
             wickednesse
             is
             openly
             displayed
             ,
             no
             pretence
             can
             saue
             men
             from
             the
             extreamitie
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             still
             obstinately
             continue
             in
             her
             heresies
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           pray
           vnto
           Almightie
           God
           instantly
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           in
           their
           vocation
           may
           seeke
           the
           vtter
           ouerthrow
           and
           destruction
           of
           Babylon
           :
           that
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           may
           according
           to
           the
           prophecies
           of
           them
           ,
           hate
           her
           with
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abolish
           whatsoeuer
           belongeth
           to
           her
           :
           that
           they
           may
           reward
           her
           ,
           as
           she
           hath
           rewarded
           vs
           ,
           and
           giue
           her
           double
           punishment
           according
           to
           her
           workes
           :
           and
           in
           the
           cuppe
           of
           affliction
           that
           she
           hath
           powred
           forth
           for
           vs
           ,
           they
           may
           powre
           forth
           double
           as
           much
           to
           her
           .
           And
           looke
           how
           much
           she
           hath
           glorified
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           liued
           in
           wantonnesse
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           without
           measure
           )
           so
           much
           they
           may
           bestow
           
           vpon
           her
           of
           sorrow
           and
           torments
           .
           That
           Preachers
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           word
           may
           plainely
           and
           without
           dissimulation
           or
           halting
           ,
           discouer
           her
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           to
           vrge
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           yet
           need
           of
           perfect
           reformation
           .
           That
           all
           subiects
           may
           continue
           in
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           first
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           to
           the
           aduauncing
           of
           the
           honour
           and
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           through
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           to
           whom
           with
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           be
           all
           honor
           ,
           glory
           ,
           power
           and
           dominon
           ,
           both
           now
           and
           euer
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09442-e180
           
             a
             Gen.
             42.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             37.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Iohn
             21.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             41.
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             41.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             37.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Fasciculus
             temporum
             .
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             40.
             
          
           
             f
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             Ier.
             38.
             14.
             
          
           
             h
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             k
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             n
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Exod.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             p
             Iob.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             r
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             s
             Pro.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             t
             1.
             
             Ki.
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             u
             Amos
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             w
             Jer.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Dan.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             y
             Isay
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             z
             Math.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             4
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             18.
             2.
             
             Nullum
             tempus
             occurrit
             Regi
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             Reuel
             .
             cap.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             f
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             g
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             h
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Vers.
             15.
             
          
           
             k
             Chap.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Vers.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Dan.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Gea
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             q
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             9.
             
          
           
             Johns
             Gospell
             ,
             Iohns
             ▪
             Reuelation
             .
          
           
             b
             Amos
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             contents
             of
             the
             whole
             Reuelation
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             d
             The
             Romane
             Empire
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             diuell
             .
          
           
             a
             Num.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Reuel
             .
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             Reu.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Sam.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa.
             58
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Ez
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             12.
             24.
             
          
           
             m
             Pro
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ezec.
             47.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             Mar.
             9.
             50.
             
          
           
             r
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             10
             
          
           
             t
             Exec.
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             u
             Naz.
             in
             era
             .
             de
             pauper
             .
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Sa.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             c
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             d
             Num.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             1.
             
             Chr.
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             i
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             k
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             m
             Vers
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Cap.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             o
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             p
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Cap.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             y
             Deut.
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             z
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             a
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat
             23.
             38.
             
          
           
             c
             Orosius
             saith
             that
             these
             cities
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             fell
             by
             an
             earthquake
             .
          
           
             d
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             3
             &
             Psal.
             95.
             
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Prou.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk.
             13.
             
             Solum
             tempus
             presens
             est
             nostrum
             .
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             n
             Eccl.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Apoc.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Phocion
             .
          
           
             d
             Theatrum
             Philos.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             30.
             
          
           
             e
             Treatise
             of
             Apostacie
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Apoc.
             12.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             earthly
             vanities
             .
          
           
             b
             Apoc.
             12.
             1.
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             c
             Hos.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             Reu.
             ca.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             Joh.
             3.
             38.
             
          
           
             k
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             l
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             m
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             o
             Act.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             119.
             32.
             
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Heb.
             10
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             t
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             u
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             w
             Eph.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Col
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             3
             17.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             6
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Colos.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             1.
             
             Ti.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             Phil.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Luk.
             17.
             19.
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             11.
             24
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             13.
             13
             
          
           
             s
             Gen.
             27.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             
             How
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             put
             on
             .
          
           
             u
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             w
             2.
             
             Kin.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Jos.
             10.
             
          
           
             y
             1.
             
             King.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             2.
             
             Sa.
             16.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             Iud.
             16.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Sa.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             
          
           
             a
             Theatrum
             Philos.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             d
             Phil.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Ier.
             4.
             1.
             
             Reasons
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             i
             Isa.
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             17.
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Luk
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             Eccles.
             12.
             1
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             90.
             12.
             
          
           
             p
             Heb
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             25.
             46.
             
          
           
             s
             Luk.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Eccles.
             41.
             1
             
          
           
             u
             Jer.
             7.
             
          
           
             w
             Luk.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             x
             Act.
             2.
             40.
             
          
           
             y
             Christs
             colledge
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Menander
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Wray
             .
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             VVhich
             had
             eightie
             sonnes
             .
             Plutarke
             .
          
           
             c
             Theatrum
             Philos.
             pag.
             294
             
          
           
             d
             Aul.
             Gel.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Nat.
             At.
             
          
           
             e
             Gen.
             45.
             28.
             
          
           
             f
             Pro.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Psal.
             133.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             10.
             
             Ethni
             .
          
           
             h
             Genes
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             25.
             
             Fratrum
             gratia
             rarum
             .
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             King.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             See
             French
             Academ
             pag.
             542.
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             h
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Hist.
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             M.
             Dector
             Montagu
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             2.
             
             Kin.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Esther
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Dictū
             regis
             ,
             deest
             regibus
             qui
             verum
             dicat
             .
          
           
             h
             Plu.
             in
             vita
             Alex.
             reports
             ,
             that
             Iupiters
             Priests
             called
             Alexander
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jupiters
             son
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag
             42.
             
          
           
             k
             Prou.
             22.
             11
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             pag.
             95.
             
             Odictum
             verè
             regium
             .
          
           
             a
             Problema
             Theologicum
             .
          
           
             b
             Master
             Samuel
             VVard
             ,
             Fellow
             of
             Immanuel
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             c
             Autor
             vitae
             Ber.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Marcellam
             .
          
           
             e
             Aliis
             inseruiens
             meipsam
             consum●
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Iulianum
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09442-e6320
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             not
             Canonicall
             answered
             .
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Application
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dan
             9.
             21
             
             &
             8
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Rules
             to
             keepe
             Gods
             vvord
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rules
             for
             hearing
             Gods
             word
             ▪
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             40.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             Salutation
             
          
           
             Num.
             6.
             24.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             57.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Office.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dutie
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             26
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             Isa.
             53.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             Vers.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             priuiledge
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             title
             and
             office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             Christs
             loue
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             3.
             17.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             27.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             105.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             Vses
             that
             were
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             30.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             57.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             the
             maner
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             18.
             
             &
             97.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Job
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             8.
             
          
           
             Three
             points
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Christ
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             this
             chapter
             .
          
           
             1.
             Circumstance
             
          
           
             Verse
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Title
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isay.
             66.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Act
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Arma
             Christianorum
             ,
             preces
             &
             lachrimae
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
          
           
             VVhat
             a
             trance
             is
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             10.
             
          
           
             Masse●
             mittendo
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             ,
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             15
             :
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             end
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Point
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iob
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09442-e20250
           
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obiction
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Qu●stion
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             6.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             5.
             
          
           
             Dictrine
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers
             ▪
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             6.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             16.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             17.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             7.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09442-e32400
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             33.
             
          
           
             Luke
             19
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09442-e40440
           
             The
             nūbring
             of
             the
             beasts
             name
             by
             the
             Greek
             letters
             .
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   30
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   1
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   300
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   5
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   10
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   50
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   70
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   200
                
              
               
                 
                    
                
                 
                   666.